STANDARD HISTORICAL SCHOOL SERIES BY S. G. GOODRICH. 1. GOODRICH S PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES AND OTHER PORTIONS OF AMERICA. 2. GOODRICH S PICTORIAL HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 3. GOODRICH S PICTORIAL HISTORY OF FRANCE. 4. GOODRICH S PICTORIAL HISTORY OF GREECE, ANCIENT AND MODERN. 5. GOODRICH S PICTORIAL HISTORY OF ROME AND MODERN ITALY. 6. GOODRICH. PARLEY S COMMON SCHOOL HISTORY A BRIEF COMPEND OP UNIVERSAL HISTORY. ? GOODRICH S FIRST HISTORY AN INTRODUCTION TO PARLEY S COM MON SCHOOL HISTORY. American Indian contemplating the progress of civilization. PICTORIAL HISTORY WITH NOTICES OF OTHER PORTIONS OF AMERICA. BY S. a. GOODRICH, AUTHOR OF PETER PARLEY S TALES. FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS. REVISED AND IMPROVED EDITION. BROUGHT DOWN TO THE PRESENT TIME. PHILADELPHIA: PUBLISHED BY E. H. BUTLER & 00. 1857. PREFACE TO THE REVISED EDITION THIS work was originally undertaken, with a view of furnishing tr oat Schools a history of the United States, at once so simple in style and arrange ment as to be easily comprehended, and so full in its details as to convey some just impression of the great subject of which it treats. Its reception by the public has greatly surpassed the expectations of the author, and he conse quently feels a desire, as well as an obligation, to take advantage of an oppor tunity offered by the publishers to bestow upon the work a careful revision. Accordingly, in the present edition, such errors as have come to the knowl edge of the author, have been corrected ; and with a view to consistency in the Chronology, the dates, throughout have been made conformable to the A CTT Style. That every error and defect is even now removed is more than may be hoped ; and the author can only say that any suggestion, made Avith a view to the improvement of the work, will be received with thanks. In regard to arrangement in treating of the History of the United States, two plans have been adopted : one called ethnographic, which presents each settlement or colony separately ; and one called chronographic, which blends the several subjects in one general view, and carries them all forward with the advance of years. In the present work, the author has adopted the plan followed by Bancroft, and other leading; writers upon our national history a combination of the two systems, so far as to secure the advantages of both. Thus, for instance, Virginia is presented by itself that is ethnographically till the proper time arrives to inform the reader that another colony, consisting of a kindred people, is established upon the same continent. The history of that is then taken up, and pursued to a convenient point, when the account of Virginia is resumed. It is easy to see that, by this course, the distinctness of the ethnographic arrangement is secured, while the equally important advantage of just general views, is preserved. The inconvenience of treating our history upon a rigid system of ethnographic arrangement, is obvious, when \ve consider that it would carry the reader forward in the account of Virginia more than one hundred and fifty years, in ignorance of the important fact., that other colonies were springing up along the Atlantic border during this period, thus laying the foundation for a great nation, in which Virginia itself was finally to beii;erged. Such an arrangement results in a series of distinct histories, and so far as or national history is concerned, proceeds upon a radical error, inasmuch as it regards the separate colonies as distinct "nations and tribes." It may be well, however, in studying the following work, for the pupil, after he readies the period of the French and Indian war, at page 69, or when he has gone through the book, to turn back and review the history of the indi vidual colonies, ethnographically that is, by tracing continuously the his tory of Virginia, then the history of New England, then the history of New York, &c. By turning to the table of contents, he will easily make out this course, and thus both a general and a particular view of our early national history may be rendered familiar to his mind. It will be perceived that the author has added to the present edition an explanatory and pronouncing Dictionary of proper names. The teacher will see the advantage of turning the attention of the pupil to this, and asking him questions upon it as occasion may require. At pages 335, 6 and 7, a brief notice of events which have recently occurred in the United States, will be found. Entered, acxrrding to the Act of Congress, in the year 3843, by S. G. OooDKion, in tho Clerk s QMise of the District Court of Massachusetts. Entered, according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1854, by S. G. GOODRICH, in the Clerk s Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York. CONTEW TS. INTRODUCTION. , The Progress of History, . . , V . 8 .- A Geographical Sketch "of America, 10 III. Political Divisions of America, 12 IV. A bird s-eye view of the History of America, ... 13 V. Discovery of America by the Northmen, . ^. . .15 VI. Account of Columbus, 16 VII. First Discovery of America by Colunbus, . . . .18 VIII. Other Discoveries in America, 20 IX. Discoveries in North America, 21 UNITED STATES. X. Settlement at Jamestown, ....... 23 XI. Weakness of the Colony, 26 XII. Captain John Smith. His life and adventures, 27 XIII. Smith taken Prisoner, XIV. Story of Pocahontas, XV. Captain Smith s Voyage of Discovery XVI. Smith s Administration of the Government, 89 3D ia 33 XVII. The Colony on the verge of ruin, ...... 35 XVIII. Progress of the Colony at Jamestown, 37 XIX. Settlement of New York, 33 XX. New England, 40 XXI. The first Settlers of New England, . ... 43 XXII. The Puritans at Cape Cod, 45 XXIII. Landing at Plymouth, 47 XXIV. Settlement of Plymouth. Two men get lost in the woods, 49 XXV. Sufferings of the Colonists, 50 XXVI. Treaty with the Indians, 52 XXVII. Drought in the Colony, -54 XXVIII. The Virginia Massacre, 55 XXIX. Settlements on Massachusetts Bay, 53 XXX. New Hampshire, 59 XXXI. Government of the Colonies, 60 XXXII. Settlement of Maryland 62 XXXIII. Settlement of Connecticut, 64 XXXIV. Rhode Island and Roger Williams, 63 XXXV. War with the Pequod Indians 63 XXXVI. Anecdotes of the Pequod War, ....... 70 XXXVII. Settlement of New Haven, 71 XXXVIII. Union of the New England Colonies, 73 XXXIX. The Indian* of New England, 76 XL. Eliot, tne Indian Apostle, ....... 78 XLI. Witchcraft in New England, 80 XLII. New York, New Jersev and Delaware, .... 81 XLIIL Settlement of the Carolinas, 82 XLIV. The War with Philip, 83 XLV. Events of the War with Philip, .... 86 XL VI. Death of Philip . . 87 XL VII - Bacon s Rebellion, 68 CONTENTS. XLVIII. Religious Persecution, . :cj XLIX. The "Middle States. Pennsylvania, . . .91 L. Character of Penn, 94 LI. Governor Andros and the Charter Oak, .... 96 L1L King William s War. . . 9" L1II. Story of Governor Fletcher, 9S LIV. Religion in the Colonies, 100 LV. Education in the Colonies, 102 LVI. The War of Queen Anne, H>3 LV1I. The War at the South, 104 LVIIL The Yamasee War, . 105 LIX. The American Pirates, 107 LX. Settlement of Georgia, 103 LXI. Capture of Louisburg, 110 LXII. Progress of Agriculture and Manufactures, . . .112 LXIII. Sufferings of the Colonies, 114 LXIV. Discoveries in the West, ... . 113 LXV. Settlements in the West, 113 LXVI. George Washington begins his public career, . . . 120 LXVII. Battle at the Great Meadows, LXVIIL Defeat of Braddock, &c LX IX. The French and Indian War, LXX. Quebec taken. Wolfe slain, LXXI. The French and Indian War concluded, &c., . LXXII. Taxation of the Colonies, LXXIII. The Stamp Act, LXXIV. Societies and Mobs, LXXV. Repeal of the Stamp Act, 137 LXXVI. More Taxation, i:J9 LXX VII. British Troops in Boston. .... . 141 LXX VIII. The Boston Massacre, 143 LXXIX. Burning of the Gaspee, 144 LXXX. The Tea thrown overboard, 145 LXXXI. The first Congress, 147 LXXXIL The Dawn of Liberty, 143 LXXXIII. Preparation for War, 150 LXXXIV. Battle of Lexington, 151 LXXXV. Capture of Ticonderoga and Crown Point, . . . 154 LXXXVI. Vermont and Ethan Allen, 155 LXXXVII. Battle of Bunker s Hill, 156 t,XXX VIII. General Putnam, id) LXXXIX. Washington at the head of the Army, . . . .10-2 XC. Attack on Quebec, 163 XCI. Stories of Arnold s Expedition to Quebec, . . . . 16j XCII. The British driven from Boston, 167 XCIII. Battle at Sullivan s Island, if.o XCIV. Declaration of Im impendence, XCV. Defence of New York, XC VI. Battle of White Plains. Retreat of Washington, XCVII. Battle at Trenton, XCVIIL Battle near Princeton, . XCIX. Attack on Danbury, in Connecticut, C. Battle of the Brandywine, CI. Capture of General Prescott, CII. The War in the North, . Clfl. Battle of Beunington, CIV. Capture of Bunrovne, .... ... 190 CV. The War on the Ocean, . ... ... 191 CVT. Exploits of Paul Jones, . ... ... 11)3 CVIL Battle of Germantown, 194 CVIII. Treaty with France, 196 CONTENTS. Vli Paga CIX. Evacuation of Philadelphia, and Battle of Monmouth, . 197 CX. Character of General Charles Lee, 190 :XL Trie War in Rhode Island, . 200 CXII. Trumbull, the Painter, . * .202 CXHL Massacre at Wyoming, ........ 204 CXlV. The War in Georgia, 205 CXV. The British at Charleston, . . . . ., . . . 207 CXVI. American Attack on Savannah, 203 CXVII. The War in Connecticut. General Putnam, . . . 2o9 CXVIIL Anecdote of La Fayette, . . . . . . 210 CXIX. Tno Continental Money, ... ^..214 CXX. Capture of Stonv Point and Paulus HOOK, . . . 214 CXXI. The War with the Indians, . 216 CXXII. Surrender of Charleston, 217 CXXIII. Battle near Camden, . 2 8 CXXIV. Slavery in the United States, . *. . . 22J CXXV. The treason of Arnold, . 221 CXXVI. Capture of Major Andr6, 223 CXXVII. Execution of Hale and Palmer, 225 CXXVIII. Arnold invades Virginia and New London, . . 226 CXXIX. The War at the South, 227 CXXX. Naval operations, 229 CXXXL Surrender of Lord Cornwallis, 231 CXXXII. Treaty of Peace, .:,- ... 234 CXXXIII. Effects of the American Revolution, 236 CXXXIV. Debts of the United States. Shays Insurrection, . 237 CXXXV. Constitution of the United States, 239 CXXXVI. Proceedings of the first Congress, 241 CXXX VII. Wars with the Indians, 244 CXXXV1II. Kentucky admitted to the Union, ... . 245 CXXXIX. Societies in the United States, 243 CXL. Washington s Second Election and Administration, . 249 CXLI. Difficulties with Great Britain, 250 CXLII. The Whiskey Insurrection, 252 CXLIII. Tennessee the sixteenth state, 253 CXLIV.- Washington s Resignation, 254 CXLV. Prospects of a War with France, 255 CXLVI. The public Health, 257 CXL VII. President Jefferson, 253 CXLVIII. The Settlement of Ohio, 260 CXLIX. Burr and Hamilton, . 262 CL. War with Tripoli, ... 264 CLI. Burr s Conspiracy, ...... . 266 CLII. Troubles with Great Britain, ...... 263 CLIII. Attack on the Chesapeake, 269 CLIV. Embargo laid, 270 CLV. Steamboat Navigation in the United Stales, . . .271 CLVI. Battle of Tippccanoe, 273 CLVII. War declared with Great Britain, .... 274 CLVIIL General Hull s Surrender, 275 CLIX. Capture of the Guerriere and the Alert, .... 276 CLX. Attack on Queenstown, 278 CLXI. More Naval Victories, 230 CLXIL Events of 18 12 and 1813, 231 CLXIII. The Massacre at Frenchtown, 233 CLXIV. Capture of Vork, and Death of General Pike, . . . 284 CLXV. Siege of Fort Meigs, and General Harrison, . . . 2S6 CLX VI. The War on the Ocean, 237 CLX VII. Battle on Lake Erie, ........ 23* CLXVIII. Batt e at the Moravian Towns, 29f CLX1X. Progress of the Wa- in Canada, . ..... 293 VI U CONTENTS. Page CLXX. War r>:l\ the Creek Indians, 293 CLXXI. Progress of the war, . 294 CLXXII. The War on the Ocean, 295 CLXXIIL Defeat of General Wilkinson. ... .296 CLXXlV. The War at the North- west, ...... 297 CLXXV. City of Washington burnt, .... . 299 CLXX VI. Battle near Baltimore, .300 CLXX VII. The War on Lake Champlain, . . . . . 301 CLXX VIII. Convention at Hartford, 303 CLXXIX. Battle of New Orleans, 304 CLXXX. Closing Events of the War, 306 CLXXXI. Difficulties with Algiers, 307 CLXXXIL State of Indiana, 309 CLXXXIIL President Monroe, . 310 CLXXXIV. War with the Seminole Indians 311 CLXXXV. State of Alabama, 312 CLXXXVI. States of Maine and Missouri, 313 CLXXXVIL Territory of Florida, 315 CLXXX VIII. La Fa vette in the United States, 316 < LXXXIX. Difficulties with Georgia, 317 CXC. Death of Adams and Jefferson, 318 CXCI. President Jackson. Nullification,. .... 320 CXC II. President Jackson s second term, 322 CXCIII. State of Arkansas, 323 CXCIV. The Florida War, 324 CXCV. Michigan the twenty-sixth pillar, .... 320 CXC VI. President Van Buren, 327 CXCVII. Public Improvements. Progress of Events, . . 330 CXC VIII. Presidents Harrison, Tvler, Polk, and Taylor, . . 332 CXCIX. Public Improvements, &c. 337 CC. General Views, 339 OTHER PORTIONS OF NORTH AMERICA. CCI. Mexico, Guatemala and Texas, 3-11 CCII. British Possessions in North America. Polar Regions, 343 CCIII. The West Indies, . .345 SOUTH AMERICA. CCIV. South America, . ,347 CCV. South America, continued, , 350 CCVI. -- Conclusion, 353 Index and Dictionary of Proper Names, ... 355 s . CN tf3 T t CO r^ CO r- --r-i CO O O l-l r-l r- i rl ifd inei cTrfc o ^ I-H l-t l O <M O t- r-i OI-OC-lr-< O5 ^ I r- CCO-^ ?IOiOT^l-- ^ OO< > I *-_ r-; -*_CN_ r- O l~ C^CO^CM^iO CO^ H^ r S -w~ 2 v. .S "u S > T t CHAPTER I. The progress of History. 1 IN the following pages we propose to give a history of thfl United States, with some account of other portions of America. History is a recital of what has happened, respecting nations and countries ; and our history of America will be an account of the most interesting events that have occurred in the new world. 2. All our readers know that the history of mankind begins with Adam and Eve, almost 6000 years ago ; that their descendants spread over Asia first, then over Africa, and then over Europe. 3. At what time mankind began to settle in Europe we cannot precisely tell : we only know that about 1856 years B. C., or about 3700 years ago, a man by the name of Isachus led a company of emigrants from Egypt into Greece. 4. These found the country inhabited by savages, who. no doubt, were the descendants of those who had wandered there from Asia. Inachus and his companions established themselves in Greece, and from that point of time, Europe gradually became occupied by civil ized people. 5. Thus the three quarters of the globe were settled ; and as they CHAP. T. 1. What is history? 2. When and where f.nea history begin? In what r-ler were the different quarters of the world settled? 3,4. What of the settlement fcurojh;? 5. Why did mankind soon get a general notion of the geography of Europe. 10 GEOGRAPHY OF AMERICA. till lay ipge.iher;in. gne continent, mankind acquired a general, though still imperfect, notion -of their shape and extent. But America wa? sepax aieq from Asia by! the Pacific Ocean, almost ten thousand miles across; and fi cm Europe and Africa, by the Atlantic, about three, thousand miles across. Of America, therefore, the people knew nothing. 6. The ships in old times were small, ill-built, and feeble, com pared with the ships of the present day. The people did not know the shape of the world ; the art of navigation was in its infancy, and even the mariner s compass, that mysterious but steadfast friend of the mariner, was not invented till about the year 1242. The cross ing of wide oceans was therefore a thing that could not be done. Navigators seldom dared to stretch forth upon the boundless sea ; they only ventured to creep carefully along the shores, alwaxs keep ing the land in sight. 7. As navigation improved, mankind grew more adventurous upon the sea; and, by degrees, their knowledge of the world its seas and oceans, ks shores and continents was so far increased, that the Old World, or the eastern hemisphere, was tolerably well under stood. The idea had also occurred to many individuals, that the great oceans probably contained large masses of yet undiscovered land. 8. It seems to be the course of Providence to make a gradual development of that knowledge which is important to man ; and when any great revelation, or any great discovery, is needful, the means of effecting the desired object are provided. The time had at length arrived for dispelling the mystery which had hitherto brooded over the mighty seas ; and Christopher Columbus, the instru ment of accomplishing this great work, was born and trained for his career. 9. It was he who not only discovered America, but made it known to the people of the Eastern Continent. The discovery was so new, vast and surprising, that the land he had found seemed like another world ; and accordingly it was called the New World. CHAPTER II. A geographical sketch of America. I. BEFORE we proceed to recount the history of America, it will be well to fix definitely in our minds an outline of its geography. As history details what things have happened, geography informs us where they happened. It is impossible to have a clear idea of the former, without a knowledge of the latter. Aia and Africa ? Why did they know nothing about America? 6. What of naviga tion in old limes? 7. What was the result of improvement in navigation? fi. What is said of the course of Providence? What of Christopher Columbus? 9. Why was America called the New World? il _ i w.hai does histc-ry tell us ? What does Geography tell us? Why should wo GEOGRAPHY OF AMERICA. 11 2. On f .ne succeeding page is a map of America, which, you observe, Les between Europe and Africa on the east, and Asia on the west. The Pacific Ocean is 10,000 miles across in the widest part ; and the Atlantic, about 3000 miles. Columbus had to cross tliis latter ocean, to find America. 3. The continent of America consists of two great masses of land, united by a narrow strip of land, called the Isthmus of Darien. Tne southern purtion is called South America ; the northern, North America. The West Indies, consisting of a great number of fine and fruitful islands, lie almost between North and South America ; and it was these that Columbus first discovered. 4. The whole length of the American continent is about 9000 miles, or a little more than one third of the circumference of the globe, which is about 25,000 miles. The figure below will show this. The whole length of the eastern continent, from north to south, is about 7000 miles. 5. The surface of the earth is supposed to contain nearly 200,000,000 of square miles: about three fourths, or 150,000,000, are water; the rest, 50,000,000, are land. The following table shows that America contains a little less than one third of all the land on the globe. The eastern continent has about 31.000,000 square miles of land. The western continent has about 15,000.000 square miles. The islands of the Pacific, about 4,000,000 square miles. 6. America is distinguished for the grand scale upon which its natural features are formed : it has the largest masses of fresh watoi lakes; the most extensive valleys; by far the largest rivers; the know geography before history? 2. Between what oceans is America? How wide 13 the Pacific? The Atlantic ? What ocean diil Columbus have to cross, in order to firu, America? 3. What of the continent of America? The West Indies? 4. The whole length of the western continent? The whole circumference of the globe? Whole length of the eastern continent ? 5. Extent of the whole surface of the globe ? How many square miles does America contain? 6. For what is America distill^ / shed 1. Wliat of its vegetation ? Its animals ? 12 POLITICAL DIVISIONS OF AMERICA. largest range of mountains ; and the loftiest volcanoes on the globe. The tallest peaks of the Andes are nearly equal in elevation to me loftiest of the old continent. 7. The climate of America, along the Atlantic coast, is colder than that of the Eastern Hemisphere ; the vegetation is nearly the same The original animals of America differ in species from those of the eastern world. We have here no native elephant, rhinoceros, hippo potamus, giraffe, tiger, leopard, or lion. Our domestic animals, with the single exceptions of the dog and turkey, are wholly of European origin. CHAPTER III. Political Divisions of America. of America. I. THE present divisions of North America are as folio xvs : the United Staler; Moxico Guatiraala ; Russian possessions; Green- OUTLINE OF THE HISTORY OF AMERICA. 13 iand ; Iceland ; British possessions, including the Canadas, New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and a vast unoccupied country to the north, which passes under the name of New Britain. The United States contain nearly 2,400,000 square miles, and British America some thing more. 2. The United States, Mexico, and Guatimala, are independent countries, with republican governments ; the other portions are under the control of European powers. 3. South America contains Peru, Equador, Venezuela, New Gra nada, Bolivia, Chili, the Argentine Republic, and Uruguay, all of which are independent republics. Besides these, there are Brazil, which is governed by an emperor ; Paraguay, under the successors of the dictator, Francia ; Guiana, which belongs to several Euro pean powers ; and Patagonia, which is only inhabited by tribes of savages. 4. The West India islands are divided between various European governments, only one of them, Hayti, being independent. The principal islands are Cuba, belonging to Spain, and Jamaica, belong ing to Great Britain. 5. The whole population of America may be estimated at about 45,000,000. Of these, the largest portion are white people, or the descendants of Europeans. There are, however, a good many In dians, some partially civilized, and others still maintaining their wild independence. There are also several millions of negroes, mostly slaves, and many belonging to a mixture of the white and dark races CHAPTER IV. A bird s-eye view of the History of America. 1. THE discovery of Columbus, about 350 years ago, first made the civilized part of mankind acquainted with America. The people then occupying the country had no books, and possessed only very imperfect modes of recording events. Of their history, prior to the discovery of Columbus, we know but little. 2. The history of America chiefly lies w r ithin the compass of the last 350 years. It shows us that this continent was discovered by Columbus, under a commission from the king of Spain, who claimed, as belonging to the Spanish crown, all lands discovered by ships Bailing under the flag of that country. Questions on the Map, p. 12. Where is Cape Horn? Greenland? Isthmus of Darien? West Indies? Hudson s Bay? Gulf of Mexico? Caribbean Sea? New foundland ? In what direction are each of the succeeding places from New York* III. 1. What are the present political divisions of North America? Extent of tJw CJnited States? British possessions in America? 2. What independent countries in North America? What are under the control of European powers? 3. What of th divisions of South America? 4. The West India islands? 5. Population of America ? IV 1. When were the discoveries of Columbus made? How was the civilized 2 14 OUTLINE OF THE HISTORx OF AMERICA 3. Soon after Columbus had revealed his great discovery to Europe, many adventurers came hither, chiefly in search of gold, silver and precious stones, which were very abundant in some parts of the coun try. Many of these adventurers had commissions from the king of Spain, and several of them were supplied by him with ships, money and soldiers, the purpose of which was to conquer and take possession af different parts of America for Spain. 4. Thus Mexico was conquered by the bloody Cortex ; Peru by the cruel and remorseless Pizarro : and Chili by Alma pro. Other portions were seized by other leaders, until the southern part of North America, two thirds of South America, and the finest of the West j India islands, were within the grasp of the king of Spain. 5. The Portuguese seized upon Brazil ; the French upon Canada, i the mouth of the Mississippi, and some of the West Indies ; and I England upon a portion of the Atlantic coast of North America. Other European powers picked here and there in the scramble, seizing upon such parts and pieces as they could get. 6. Thus America became the spoil of European kings, who seized upon the lands, and conquered or destroyed the native inhabitants, according to their interest or pleasure. The whole proceeding took place in a dark age, and under one great and melancholy error, which was this that uncivilized people are heathen, and consequently ene mies of God, and whom it is, therefore, right to subdue, enslave, or kill, as may be deemed convenient by Christian men. 7. Thus it happened that the wars against the natives in America were generally carried on under the sanction of the Christian religion ; the Indians were massacred by millions, in the name of Jesus Christ; whole empires were devastated by those who went forth preaching and praying and performing all the rites and ceremonies of the church ! 8. The chief elements of the history of America consist in six general topics, which are as follows : 1st, its Discovery ; 2d, its Par ticipation between different European Powers ; 3d, the Wars with the Indians ; 4th, the Wars among the European Powers, which in volved the American colonies ; 5th, the Struggles of the Colonies foi Independence ; and, 6th, the General Progress of Wealth and Civili nation. 9. In the following pages we shall endeavor to give a view of these topics, devoting the largest space to the United States, which present not only the most interesting, but by far the most instructive passages of American history. world first m:ule acquainted with America? 2. To what limits is the history of Amer ica chiefly confined ? What does this history show? 3. What followed the announce ment of Columbus discoveries? 4. What of the Spanish conquests ? f>. The Por tuguese? French? English? Other European jwwers ? G. What did America then become? What great error prevailed in the settlement of America? 7. What was th consequence of this error? S. What are the six chief topics or elements in the history 1 America"? 9. What of the history of the United States? DISCOVERIES OF THE NORTHMEN. CHAPTER V. Discovery of America by the Northmen. 1. BEFORE we proceed to speak of Columbus, we must say a few words respecting the accounts of the discovery of America, previous to his time. The Welsh have a tradition, of some celebrity, accord ing to which, a chieftain of Wales, named Madoc, made several di- tant voyages to the west, about the year 1170. 2. In one of those expeditions, they say that he discovered " a fair and large country;" and, returning to Wales, took with him a number of his friends and relatives, and set forth to settle there. From this period there was never anything heard of them. It has been thought that the "fair and large country" was America, and that these emigrants went thither. But there is no good reason to believe this tradition. 3. The discovery of America by the Northmen, at an earlier period, rests on a surer foundation. The inhabitants of Norway and Denmark were by far the most adventurous seamen of Europe during the middle ages. As early as the year 800, they had discovered Iceland, and it was colonized by the Norwegians in b?4. 4. Greenland was discovered not long after, and was settled by two colonies, one from Denmark and one from Norway. Hence the intercourse between this place and the home country became com mon. According to well authenticated accounts, in the year 1002, Leif, a Norwegian, with a number of men, set sail from Greenland and proceeded to the south-west. V. 1, 2 What of Midoc? 3. What of the Northmen? Iceland? 4. Green land? Leif? 5. V inland? Thorwald? G. What is there good reason to believe? I" -ape AO COLUMBUS. 5. They soon came to land, and, continuing their voyage, discov ered a country of grapes, which they named Vinland, or the Lane of Wine. The party returned to Greenland, but, soon after, Thor- wald pursued the discovery in the same ship. Having landed on a beautiful shore, he fell in with savages, and was killed by them. His party escaped and returned to Greenland, whence still othei expeditions were sent to the newly discovered country. 6. Though the accounts of these voyages are somewhat vague there is no good reason to doubt that these Northmen actually dis covered the coast of New England, and for some time were in the habit of making voyages thither. Cape Cod, Nantucket, Martha s Vineyard, and other places, are described in their accounts too accu rately to admit of serious doubt as to their identity. 7. The knowledge of Vinland, however, appears not to have been generally communicated to Europe, and it was finally lost to the Northmen themselves. After the year 1120, we hear nothing of it in their annals, and all traces of such a country were entirely oblit erated from the minds of men. At the period of Columbus the ex istence of America was as complete a secret as if the hard* Nwr- gians had never ploughed these northern aeas. CHAPTER VI. Account of Columbus. Portrait of Columbus. 1 . THIS Western World was discovered by Christopher Col<imhua r<wl. &c. ? 7. What of this knowledge of Vinland ? What of these discoveries in th Uinr of Columbus ? VI -I- How long since the discovery of America by Columbus" What change ha COLUMBUS. 17 fas we have already said, about 350 years ago. How surprising the changes which have taken place in this comparatively short period ! Instead of a mere wilderness, or at best an abode of savages, much or the continent is now peopled by civilized men, and thickly studded with cities, towns, and villages. 2. Columbus was a native of Genoa, in Italy, and was born A. D 1435. He was chiefly employed, till he was fourteen years of age, with his father, in combing wool. He was exceedingly fond ot Dooks, but the circumstances of his father did not allow him to indulge his natural fondness for them. He was particularly pleased with books of voyages and travels, and early manifested a desire to see foreign countries. 3. At length he was allowed to go to sea. His first voyages were in the Mediterranean. Of these history tells but little. We know that he was employed, for a time, in a war between the Venetians and the Mohammedans, and that, in one instance, when the vessel to which he belonged had taken fire, he saved his life by swimming. 4. But Columbus was too active and enterprising to be always confined to the narrow limits of the Mediterranean. He travelled to almost every part of the world which was then known ; and his prac tical mind at length led him to contemplate a voyage to parts which, as yet, had not been even thought of, by most persons. 5. The mariners of the fifteenth century knew little of foreign countries. Their knowledge was chiefly confined to the coasts and islands of Europe. They had never ventured so far along the shores of Africa as to cross the equator. The trade with the East Indies was at that time carried on by land, and the West Indies were of course undiscovered. 6. The strong desire which was felt by commercial men to find out a path to the East Indies by water, led to much conversation on the subject ; and some persons "began to think and speak of the probability of reaching that part of the world by sailing round the southern point of Africa. But Columbus had a plan which extended still further. 7. Having learned, from books of geography and astronomy, that the earth was round, it very naturally occurred to him that there might be more land somewhere to counterpoise what was already known on one side of the globe ; and that it was at least quite possi ble to find the East Indies by sailing westward. 8. But what was to be done 1 He and his friends were poor, and it would require much money to fit out an expedition like that which the prosecution of his schemes would demand. He was therefore compelled to seek the patronage and pecuniary aid of others. 9. He first explained his views and stated his plans to the senate of his native country, Genoa ; and subsequently to the king of Por tugal and the king and queen of Spain. They heard him with pa tience, but, believing him to be somewhat visionary, were not disposed to afford him the necessary aid. Still he was not discourage d. taken place? 2. What of Columbus? 3. What more of Columbus? 4. What of the travels of Columbus? What did he begin to contemplate ? 5. What of the mariners of the 15th century? 6. What was the desire of commercial men ? 7. What was th plan of Columbus? S. What difficulties were in the way of Columbus? 9. What did 2 18 FIRST DISCOVERY OF AMERICA BY COLUMBUS. 10. He had by this time drawn into his service his two younger brothers, Bartholomew and Diego. Bartholomew had even been sent to England, to solicit aid from Henry VII. ; but the vessel in which he went was taken by pirates, and nothing- more was heard, for some time, either of him or his undertaking-. 11. In the mean time, the appeal to the king and queen of Spain had been renewed, and after the lapse of about eight years, it suc ceeded. Ferdinand and Isabella agreed to furnish three small vessels and ninety men, and provisions for one year. Such an outfit was thought exceedingly liberal ; and queen Isabella even parted with hei jewels to aid in paying the expenses. 12. The names of the three vessels that thus set out for America, were the Santa Maria, the Pinta, and the Nina. The two latter were mere barks, but the Santa Maria, Columbus own vessel, was of considerable size. In addition to a crew of ninety men, about tlrrty other persons went out with them as mere adventurers. CHAPTER VII. First discovery of America by Columbus. Indians surprised at the vessels of Columbus as they approach. 1. COLUMBUS was now not far from fifty-five years of age. He had spent forty years at sea, and nearly twenty in planning this western voyage. The day of his setting sail must have been a proud one to him. How must his strong heart have beat high with emotion ! 2. The little fleet left the port of Palos, in Spain, on the morning Columbus do? 10. What of the brothers of Columbus? 11. What of Ferdinand and Isabella? 12. What of the ships and men of Columbus ? VII. 1. What was the age of Columbus, at the time of setting sail upon his voyagal FIRST DISCOVERY OF AMERICA BY COLUMBUS. 19 f August 13th, 1492. Their course was south-westward till they reached the Canary islands, after which they proceeded exactly west. They had a good deal of unfavorable weather, and were forty days ia reaching the West Indies. 3. The seamen grew tired of the voyage, and once became mutin ous. Columbus, though an old commander, was greatly troubled with them ; but he contrived in one way or another to keep them from open rebellion. At length, on the 21st of October, they faintly discovered land ; and on the 22d, they were alongside of a beautiful green island. 4. This proved to be what was called by the natives, Guanahani, one of the Bahamas ; but Columbus named it St. Salvador. It was several leagues in extent, and had inhabitants upon it. Columbus, who had been the first to discover land the night before, was the firs 4 ; to go on shore in the morning. 5. As soon as he had landed, he knelt and kissed the new earth, at the same time thanking God, who had prospered their enterprise. His men, impatient and mutinous as they had been during the voyage, now crowded around him and begged his forgiveness. The scene must have been truly affecting. 6. The native inhabitants of the island naked, copper-colored, with long black hair, and without beards gathered around the new comers, not knowing what to make of them. They looked at the ships with even greater amazement than at the men ; regarding them, as some gigantic species of animal ; and when some guns were dis charged, they thought they had eyes of fire and voices of thunder. 7. When Columbus had spent a little time in examining the new island, he proceeded to make further discoveries. Cuba was seen, November 7th, and Hispaniola or St. Domingo not long afterwards. These, however, were, all the lands which were discovered during this first voyage. rAs ^pfrifbus supposed these^^be a^p^t of the Indies, they afterwards acquired the name oi wrb W^st Indies Columbus set out on his return to Spain, Januarv*14tht ^93. 8. On their passage homeward, the adventitfef^ encountered terri ble storms, in one of which they were near being lost. In the moment of the greatest danger, Columbus had presence of mind enough to write, on parchment, a short account of his voyage, enclose it in a cake of wax, and commit it to the sea in a cask, in hopes that if all else should be lost, this might survive, and give information of his dis coveries to the world. After seventy days, however, they arrived safe in Spain. 9. A second voyage was made in the fall of 1493, during which, Columbus discovered Jamaica and a few other islands. But now unexpected difficulties occurred. Enemies thickened around him and retarded his progress. It was not till the summer of 1498, that he made his third voyage, during which he discovered the continent, to How long a time had he spent in planning his voyage? 2. When did the fleet sail? What of their course? 3. What of the men during the voyage? What happened Oc tober 11 , 1492 ? What on the 12th ? 4. What was the first land discovered in America ? What of Columbus ? What did Columbus do on landing ? What of his men ? 6. What of the natives of the newly-discovered island? 7. What other discoveries did Columbus make during this voyage? How did the West Indies get their name? When did Co lumbus set sail on his return? 8. What of the voyage homeward? 9. What of lh* 20 OTHER DISCOVERIES IN AMERICA. which he had been the first to open a pathway. Even then, being charged with misconduct, he was carried home in irons. 10. Columbus was, however, liberated, and made a fourth voyage to America, in 1502, with his brother Bartholomew and his son Fer dinand ; but it was his last. The same enmity which had caused him to be sent home from his third voyage in fetters still raged, and he at last became its victim. After languishing in obscurity and poverty for a time, he died at Yalladolid, in Spain, May 30th, 1507, in the seventieth year of his age. 11. The new continent, on every just principle, should have been called Columbia, after its first discoverer. But Americus Vespucius, a Florentine, who visited the continent in 1499, and published a map of the coast, contrived to have it called by his own name. CHAPTER VIII. Otner discoveries in America. 1. THE fame of what Columbus had done was soon spread through Europe, and adventurers flocked to the New World some for honor, some for enterprise, and others for gain. In general, however, the great object of pursuit w r as gold and other precious commodities, as -vill become more evident in the progress of our history. 2. Two Englishmen, John Cabot, and Sebastian, his son, were the first discoverers of the continent of America. They sailed in May, 1497, under the patronage of Henry VII., of England. They saw the continent a year sooner than Columbus, and two years before Americus Vespucius. In this and subsequent voyages, they also dis covered the islands of Newfoundland and St. John, and coasted as far Bouth as Virginia, claiming the country in behalf of the king of England, by virtue of these discoveries. 3. In 1501, the king of Portugal sent out a fleet of discovery under the command of Gaspar Cortereal. He sailed along the shores ot North America six or seven hundred miles ; but he appears to have thought more of money than anything else ; and not finding gold, he seized on fifty of the native Indians, carried them home, and sold them as slaves. 4. Emboldened by his success, he made a second voyage, but did not live to return. The general belief is that he lost his life in attempting to secure another cargo of slaves ; and that Labrador was the theatre of his crime and its punishment. This, however, is not quite certain. 5. The French, too, engaged in attempts to make discoveries. What they did, however, was at first principally about the mouth of econd and third voyages of Columbus? 10. What of his fourth voyage? What nvra f Columbus? 11. What of the name of America? VIII. 1. What followed the discoveries of Columbus ? What were the objects of the arly adventurers in America? 2. What of the Cabots? 3. What of the king of Peril* gJ and Gaspar Cortereal ? 5, .6. What of the French t OTHER DISCOVERIES. 2 the St. Lawrence, and the islands of Newfoundland and Cape Breton, By the year 1505 or 1506, they were quite familiar with this region, and Denys, of Honfleur, had drawn a map of the Gulf of St. Law rence. 6. As early as 1508, the French had become much engaged in the fisheries on the north-east coast of the present United States, and, as if to follow up the wicked example of the Portuguese, and involve the first settlers in cruel wars, had. forcibly carried away to France some of the natives. They appear also to have meditated the estaolishment of colonies in the New World. CHAPTER IX. Discoveries in North America. Death of Ponce de Leon. 1. ONE of the most remarkable voyages of discovery was made in 1524. Francis I., king of France, sent out to America one Terra* zani, a Florentine, who, with a single vessel, the Dolphin, after a long voyage of fifty days, in which he encountered a terrible storm, reached North Carolina ; thence, sailing northward, he explored the coasts of New Jersey, Rhode Island, Massachusetts, Maine, and Nova Scotia, and returned to France. He also paid some attention to the coasts of Florida. 2. In 1534, the same king sent James Cartier to the Gulf of St. Lawrence and Newfoundland. In a second voyage, this navigator sailed up the St. Lawrence as far as Montreal, to which he gave its present name. He learned from the Indians something of northern IX. 1. What remarkable voyages took place in 1524 7 2. What occurred in 1534 ? 22 OTHER DISCOVERIES. New York and Vermont ; and he claimed possession of Canada in behalf of the French. 3. Though the French were early attracted to Florida, the Span iards we.e before them. Ponce de Leon, a voyager with Columbus, iiaving become disaffected towards him, proceeded from Porto Rico, in March, 1512, to make discoveries by himself. He found a new region, on the 6th of April, to which he gave the name of Florida, on account of its florid or blooming appearance. 4. The king of Spain, in whose name Leon claimed the country, appointed him the governor of it, on condition of his establishing a colony there. In attempting to effect a settlement, he met with many remarkable adventures ; finally his people were attacked by the Indians and driven away, and he was himself mortally wounded. 5. In 1520, two slave ships were fitted out at St. Domingo, which proceeded to the coast of South Carolina, and having decoyed the native Indians on board, suddenly set sail and carried them to St. Do mingo. It is not surprising, from this and similar outrages, that the savages of the continent, from one end of it to the other, became sus picious of white men. 6. In 1540, Ferdinand de Soto made a tour through Florida, north ward, to Georgia, and thence westward, across the Cherokee country and Alabama, to the country of the Chickasaws, where he spent the winter. In the spring of 1541, he discovered and crossed the Missis sippi, and travelled in Arkansas and Missouri. He died in 1542, and his companions passed through Louisiana to Mexico. 7. The details of this expedition are full of interest. The Indians of these regions, at this period, were numerous, and their manners and customs present much that is curious. Sir Walter Raleigh. 8. We have already seen that the English, throu^n the Cal*ota, I, 1 What of Florida and Ponce de Leou ? 5. What of slave ships ? 6. What of Fer SETTLEMENT AT JAMESTOW i. 23 bad established large claims in the new continent. In 1584, Queen Elizabeth sent out the celebrated and accomplished Sir Walter Raleigh, on a voyage of discovery. He entered Pamlico Sound, and explored the coast northward. The queen bestowed upon this region the name of Virginia. 9. Among the discoveries of minor importance, made towards the close of the sixteenth century, were those of Bartholomew Gosnold, an Englishman. In a voyage to Virginia, as the whole coast was then called, he discovered and named Cape Cod, Martha s Vineyard, and Elizabeth Island; he attempted to form a settlement on the latter, but without success. CHAPTER X. Settlement at Jamestown. 1. WE must now leave the general current of events in America and turn our attention, particularly, to the settlement and progress of our own country, the United States. While the Spaniards Portuguese, French, and other nations, were carving out the New World to suit themselves, we must now consider the operations of the English in North America. 2. But, as our attention will first be directed to the southern section of our country, let us study the map at p. 24. This pre sents us with a view of the Southern States, as they now appear We shall here see divisions of states and locations of towns, which .lid not exist at the time at w r hich our history commences. The mountains, rivers, shores and waters, were, however, the same. 3. One hundred and fifteen years passed away, after the discovery of America by Columbus, and one hundred and ten after the discov ery of the continent by the Cabots, and no permanent settlement had yet been effected within the limits of what are now called the United States. 4. But a new era in the history of this western world was at hand A company had been formed in England, under the patronage of king James L, whose object was to make settlements anywhere in Amer ica between the 34th and 38th degrees of north latitude ; or in what was then called South Virginia. For this purpose they obtained a royal grant or patent. 5. In May, 1607, a colony of one hundred and five persons, under Jhe direction of this company, arrived off the coast of South Virginia. Their first intention had been to form a settlement on Roanoke island ; but, being driven further to the north in a violent storm, they discov ered and entered the mouth of Chesapeake Bay. tinanddeSoto? 7. What of the southern Indians? 8. What of Sir Walter Raleigh* 9. What of Gosnold? X. 1,2. Let the teacher put such questions as he deems necessary upon the map. 3. How long a time had elapsed after the discovery of America, before any permanent jetUeincnt was made in the prsseat Ui> ted Stales? 4. What company w*a formed ia 24 SEITLEMENT AT JAMESTOWN. 6. To the capes of this bay, in passing-, they gave the names they now bear Cape Charles and Cape Henry in honor of the two sons of the king of England. To a point of land further within the mouth of the bay. and near where Hampton now stands, they gave he name of Point Comfort, on account of the comfortable anchorage they found there. 95 93 91 89 87 85 79 77 75 16 14 12 7. This first body of emigrants, unfortunately, did not consist of fkmilies of hardy, enterprising farmers, and other laborers and me- the time of James I. ? 5. What occurred in 1G07? 6. What of the capes? Point Comfort? 7. What of this first body of emigrants! 8. Who commanded the expe- SETTLEMENT AT JAMESTOWN. 25 chanics. There were only twelve laborers and a few mechanics in tho company "forty-eight gentlemen and four mechanics," as the historian informs us. All, moreover, were single men ; not an or ganized family being among them. 8. They were commanded by Captain Christopher Newport, an old and experienced navigator. After smoking the calumet, or pipe of peace, with the natives, on the spot where Hampton now stands, they proceeded slowly up a river, which, in honor of their king, they called James River. 9. But although they began by smoking the pipe of peace, it appears that some of the savage tribes, as^they ascended the river, showed signs of hostility. They had doubtless heard of the treat ment of their brethren at the Roanoke river, twenty years before, as will appear in the history of North Carolina ; or perhaps they remem bered the kidnappers of 1520. 10. At length the colonists came to a peninsula, some fifty miles up the river, on its northern side, which they selected as a suitable place on which to establish themselves. Here they landed and went to work. The place was called Jamestown. It was now about the middle of May. Buildijig houses at Jamestown. 11. The plan of government for the little colony had been pre pared for the emigrants before they left England. One of their first efforts was to ratify, as it were, this constitution or form of govern ment. The officers consisted of a council or board of seven persons, from whom they were to select a president, who was to act as chief magistrate. ttition? 9. What of the Indians ! 10. What of Jamestown? 11, 12. What of the g ernment of the colony 1 13. Who were the counsellors 7 3 ?6 WEAKNESS OF THE COLONY. 12. We must not omit to notice the method of forming this tirol United States government. The London Company had selected the. council hefore the emigrants set out, but the names were carefully put up in a box and concealed till the party should arrive in Virginia ; they were then to open it and organize themselves. A code of laws, which had also been prepared by the Company, was to be at the same time promulgated. 13. The names of the seven councillors were Bartholomew Gos- nold, the navigator, John Smith, Edward Wingfield, Christopher Newport, John Ratcliff, John Martin, and George Kendall. They made choice of Mr. Wingfield for their president. CHAPTER* XL Weakness of the Colony. 1. WHILE a part of the colonists were busy in clearing the soil and building suitable huts and fortifications, Captain Newport, in company with Captain John Smith, ascended the James river to the falls, and visited Powhatan, the chief of the Indians in those parts, at his principal seat, just below where Richmond now stands it was a village of only twelve wigwams. 2. Captain Newport left the colony, about the middle of June, for England. No settlement was ever left in a more pitiable condition To say nothing of the danger from savage foes, their provisions were poor and insufficient, the water was unwholesome, and the summer heat intolerable to those who had been accustomed to a cooler climate ; many of them were sick, and those who were not sick were discour aged. 3. In less than a fortnight after the departure of the fleet, hardly ten of them were able to stand up ; nor so many as five were fit to guard the fort, or plant crops for future sustenance. The sickness increased, till, in some instances, three or four died in a night. Fifty of them, or about half the colony, perished before autumn came on. 4. To complete the catalogue of evils, they quarrelled among themselves. They first excluded from the council Captain Smith, sftofessedly on account of sedition, but really and truly from motives el envy. Next they deposed Mr. Wingfield, the president, and ap pointed Mr. Ratcliff in his stead, who was no better, and thus things, for some time, went on. 5. They discovered, at last, that Captain Smith, whom they had so much hated, was the best man among them, and their chief dependence. In truth they could not do without him in peace or in war. Money, with him, was not as with most men, and especially those of this col ony, a main object : the good of his fellow-men was the higher motive in his breast. XI. 1. What of Captain Newport and Captain Smith ? 2. What was the state of the colony when Captain Newport left with the Heel ? 3. What soon followed ? 4. What Kidod to the evils of the colony? 5. What of Captain Smith ; 6. Why is it proper to leil the s .ory of Captain Smith in detail? CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 27 6. Captain Smith became so identified with the history of the col ony, and, indeed, with the history of our race, that it may be well >o (rive a more particular account of him his birth, education, ar^ id ventures in early life. CHAPTER XII. Captain John Smith. His life and adventures. KJU Captain John Smith making treaties with ih a , Indians 1 THIS most remarkable man of all the first settlers of Jamestowiv wa; orn in Lincolnshire, England, in 1579. He was put as an appren tice <o a merchant, at the age of fifteen, but, disliking the business, he left his master, proceeded to Holland, enlisted for a time as a soldier, and it length found his way to Austria. 2 Here he entered the Austrian army, then engaged in a war with the Turks. After many singular adventures, and not a few hazardous exploits in single combat having, in three several instances, cut off the heads of his antagonists he was at length wounded, taken pris oner, and, on his recovery, sold as a slave. 3. In this situation he conducted so well as speedily to win he confidence of his new mistress, who, with a view to restore to him his freedom, sent him to her brother, an officer at the Crimea in Russia. Here, contrary to her expectations, he was put to the severest drudg ery, and his life made a burden. 4. Determined to escape from his new master, he at length founJ a convenient opportunity. He was employed at threshing, about three miles from the house. Here his master visited him once a day. ill. 1. When and wnere was Captain John Smith born ? What of his early Ufa ? t What happened to him in Austria? 3. What happened to him among the Turks ? 4 28 SMITH TAKEN PRlSOXBR. Watching- his opportunity, Smith despatched him with the flail, hid his body in the straw, and, mounting his horse, fled to the woods. 5. After wandering- several days, uncertain of his fate, he came to a guide-post. By means of the marks on this, he found his way. Thus he returned, through Russia, Poland, Germany, and France, to his native country; not, however, till he had turned aside through Spain, to visit the kingdom of Morocco, and spent a short time there. 6. He reached England just as companies were forming for settling the new continent of America. As he had lost none of his courage or bravery, he was admirably adapted to the hazardous undertaking. He was immediately attached to the expedition under Captain New port, and made, as we have seen, one of the members of the Virginia council. 7. Small bodies of men, when exposed to great danger, are, for the most part, united among themselves. But it was not so, as we have seen, with the Jamestown colony. There was no bond of union, even in the hour of danger. To restore harmony, then, was the first object at which Smith aimed. 8. Peace and order, by his efforts, being at length restored, he found leisure to do sonny thing towards defending the colony from foes without. The Indians threatened them. By his ingenuity, he suc ceeded in quieting them for the present, as well as in removing the fears which had agitated the colony. CHAPTER XIII. Smith taken prisoner. 1. As soon as the colony became secure and was well supplied with provisions, Smith undertook a short voyage of discovery. An opinion prevailed among the first voyagers to America, into which Smith had fallen among the rest, that it was only a little way across the country to the South Sea the ocean path to every sort of wealth. They supposed that by ascending almost any river which came from the northwest, they could soon find a passage by water, thither. 2. The Chickahominy is a branch of the James, uniting with it a little above Jamestown. With a handful of associates, Smith as cended it in a barge as far as it was boatable, and then, leaving the barge with a part of the men, who were to remain aboard, ascended in a canoe still higher up the stream. 3. He had no sooner left the boat, than the crew went ashore al the very spot where a brother of Powhatan, with some Indians, lay in ambush. They seized one of the men, and, after having compelled 5. Wl .at of hi g escape ? 6. What, of Smith respecting the American ooiony? 7. What wasthesta- " - .--..:.,.... XIII. m expioi t of his escape? 6. What, of Smith respecting the American oniony? 7. What state of l lie colony when Smith was elected go ernor? 8. What did he do? 1. What, opinion had Smiih adopted? 2. Wlt;u river did Smith ascend with tiring puny? 3. What occurred after Smith left the boat ? !, How was Smith SMITH TAKEN PRISONER. 29 him to tell them which way their commander had gone, they cruelly murdered him, and then followed after Smith. Smith going on an exploring excursion. 4. Having proceeded about twenty miles, they overtook and killed the companions of Smith, and wounded him. They then surrounded and attempted to take him; but, though wounded, he defended him self until he had killed three of his assailants, when he sunk deep in a marsh and was captured. 5. Smith knew the character of the Indians, and set about devising expedients to prolong his life. He took from his pocket a compass, and amused his guards by showing them the vibrations of the needle. He also endeavored to give them some feeble notions of the earth and of the visible heavenly bodies. He also made use of other little devices to gain time. 6. But what most excited the wonder of the savages was the fact that he could make a few marks on paper, from which the colonists of Jamestown could understand him and comply with his request for, as he was some time among the Indians, they permitted him to make the experiment. For a while, they regarde d him as a sort \ magician, whom it might not be safe to destroy. 7. They concluded, at length, however, to conduct him to Pow- hatan. He was therefore bound for this purpose and brought before the king, whom he found seated on a wooden throne, with two girls, his daughters, at his side. After a consultation with his principal men, it was determined to put him to death, and they proceeded to make the preparation. pursued and taken? 5. What did Smith do? 6. What particularly astoniihed th b) aaBfl ? 7. What did Powhatan determine to do J 3* POCAKONTAb. CHAPTER XIV. Story of Pocakontas. 1. Two large stones were brought in, and laid at the feet of trip savage king, and Smith s head was placed on one of them, while the savages gathered around to witness the execution. Powhatan s club was raised, and every one was waiting in silent suspense to see it fall on the victim. 2. At this critical instant, Pocahontas, the eldest of the girls, and the most beloved by the king, now scarcely twelve years of age, rushed forward and threw herself with a shriek on Smith. Her hair was loose, and her eyes wild and streaming with tears. She raised her hands to her father, and besought him, with all the power of In dian eloquence, to spare his captive. v, Pocahontas. 3. Powhatan, though little used to pity, could not resist ,her et treaties and tears. He dropped his uplifted club, and looketl round upon his warriors, as if to gather new courage. They too were touched with pity, though they were savages. At last he raised his daughter, and promised her to spare the prisoner s life. 4. He was accordingly spared, and the very next day conducted by a guard of twelve men to Jamestown. He had been a prisoner about seven weeks. He was to send back by the guard two cannon and a grindstone, for which Powhatan was to let him have a large tract of country, and forever regard him as his son. 5. fie reached Jamestown in safety, but nol wishing to send guns JCIV. - 1. What, preparations were made for the death of Smith ? 2. What di I Por.a- outoanowdo? 4. What, was done with Smith? What did he promise ? 5. Wh> did POCAHONTAS. 31 to the savages, he determined to frighten them. However, he brought forward the two cannon and a grindstone, but they thought them too heavy to carry. He then discharged the cannon, loaded with stones, among the trees, which so affected them that they were glad to return to Powhatan with a quantity of toys and trinkets in their stead. 6. Powhatan was greatly pleased with the presents, but Indian friendships are not always permanent. Some time afterward, his savage feelings became again excited against the English, and a plan was laid for cutting them all off at a blow, which, but for the inter ference of Pocahontas, would probably have succeeded. The day and the hour were set, and Pocahontas was informed of both. 7. The very night before the deed was to be done, in the midst of a terrible storm, which, with the thick darkness, kept the savages in their huts, Pocahontas proceeded to Jamestown and revealed the plot. The colonists were therefore on their guard, and apart of them saved. This first plot to massacre the English took place in 1609. 8. It does not appear that the savages ever found out who revealed their plan, for Pocahontas remained at her father s house for some time afterward. In the mean time, with the aid of Captain Smith, peace was once more established between the two nations. 9. Pocahontas, having now become the warm friend of the Eng lish, came every few days to the fort at Jamestown, with her basket of corn for the garrison, which proved of great service to them. At length, however, she was stolen by a foraging party of the white people, and a large sum was demanded of her father for her ransom. 10. Powhatan was unwilling to comply with the terms proposed, and began to prepare for a war on the English ; and had it not been for an event, as singular as it was unforeseen, a most exterminating war would doubtless have arisen. A young man, by the name of Rolfe, proposed to marry Pocahontas, and the proposal met the appro bation of the king. 11. She professed the faith of the Christian religion, and was bap tized from a font hewn from the trunk of a tree, in the little rugged church at Jamestown ; and soon after was married. She became a faithful wife and an exemplary and pious mother. Some of the prin cipal families in Virginia descended from this union of a young planter with an Indian princess. 12. In 1616, Pocahontas went with her husband to England, but she was very unhappy there. Captain Smith, who was in London at the time of her arrival, called to see her, but, on account of her color, was a little reserved in his manner of treatment. This added to tho utensity of her feelings, and she wept like a child. 13. Captain Smith inquired the cause of her grief. "Did I not nave thy life," said she, "in America? When I was torn from the arms of my father, and conducted among thy friends, didst thou not promise to be a father to me 1 Didst thou not say that if I went into thy country, thou wouldst be my father, and I should be thy daugh- not the Indians take the cannon ?- 6. What plot was soon laid? 7. How did Pocahon tea aave the colony? 8, 9. What of Pocahontas? 10. How was war prevented ? 11. Whatol Pocahontas? 12. What of Pocahontas in the year 1616 I 13. 14. What o* 32 CAFTMN SMITH S VOYAGE OF DISCOVERY. ter? Thou hast deceived me; and behold me here now. a stranger and an orphan ! " 11. Captain Smith could not resist such eloquence He intro duced her to many families of respectability, and did all he could while she remained in England, to make her happy, except that he never ventured to bring her before the king. She fell a victim to the united influence of grief and the climate, and died at the age of twen ty-two, as she was about to embark for America CHAPTER XV. Captain Smith s voyage of disco eery. 1. DURING the captivity of Captain Smith, he had been carried in triumph, by the Indians, from the Chickahominy river, to their vil lages on the Rappahannoc and Potomac, and thence through their other settlements to the Parnunkey river, and finally to the lower resi dence of Powhatan, in what is now called Gloucester county. 3. " It is an ill wind that blows nobody any good," says an old, but current and just maxim; and the captivity of Smith, though an evil in itself, had its advantages. It gave him such a knowledge of the country, and of the character and condition of the native inhabit ants, as proved to be of the highest importance afterward, boUi to him and the colony. 3. We have seen already that the number of the settlers at James town had been much diminished before the massacre of the men who went out with Smith. Some had also died during his absence. From one hundred and five, who came over, he found them reduced, on his return, to forty, and of these a part were just contriving to desert the colony. 4. Attempts had been made at desertion twice before. Captain Smith resolved to put a stop to this, even if it cost him his life ; and he succeeded in doing so. But the state of things in Jamestown was exceedingly discouraging ; the government was of no force whatever, and everything would have gone to ruin, but for his courage and determination. 5. At this critical period in the history of the colony, Captain New port arrived from England, with 120 emigrants. The news of his arrival in James river raised the drooping courage of the people and diffused general joy. It is not improbable that the point on the James river, which is known by the name of " Newport s News," is the point from which his vessel was first discovered. 6. But the joy was of short duration. The new comers, like too many of those who first emigrated, were chiefly " vagabond gentle- enrred between Pocahontas and Captain Smith in England ? What was the fate of Pociihontas ? XV. --1,2. What good arose from Smith s capture by the Indiana? 3. How wera lh colonists reduced? 4. What of desertions? 5. What of Captain Newport? SMITH S ADMINISTRATION. 33 men,"- as the settlers called them and goldsmiths. The latter, no doubt, came over, filled with the idea of obtaining gold. None of them, however, expected to earn their living by hard work. All they thought or talked of, was about digging, washing, refining and carrying away the most precious of metals. 7. Even Martin, one of the council, and Captain Newport himself, oocame absorbed if indeed their brains were not actually turned with the mea of finding gold. Martin claimed, no doubt sincerely, that he had discovered a gold mine, and Newport, after loading his vessel with what proved to be worthless yellow earth,, believed hint- self to be rich, and returned to England. 8. Worn out with fruitless endeavors to direct the attention of his people to something more important than searching for gold, Captain Smith undertook to explore the inlets, rivers and shores of the Chesa peake Bay. This he accomplished, in the course of two voyages, in an open boat, and with only fourteen men. 9. These voyages were undertaken and completed in about three months. He ascended the Potomac, above where Washington now stands, discovered and explored the Patapsco, and, it is thought, entered the harbor of Baltimore. The whole distance travelled was estimated at about 3000 miles. 10. But to explore, merely, was not all that Captain Smith ac complished. He journeyed into the interior, and made treaties of peace and friendship with many tribes of the natives. He also pre pared and sent over to the London Company, a map of the country, which is still to be seen, and is very correct. This expedition, con sidering ail the circumstances, is one of the most wonderful on record ; and displays not only skill and perseverance in Smith, but far-sighted and statesman-like wisdom. CHAPTER XVI. Smith s administration of the government. 1. IN three days after his return from his second voyage up he Chesapeake Bay, Captain Smith not yet thirty years of age was made president of the Virginia council. It is worthy of remark that of the se\en members of the council who came over about a year before, all but Smith and Kendall were now dead, or degraded, or devoted to the gold business. 2. Not long after the appointment of Smith as president, Captaiu Newport came out from England with seventy more emigrants, twu of whom were females. Of nearly 300 emigrants, who had now come over, tbes^, appear to have been the only females who had as yet ventured to j* in the colony. 6, 7 What of gold ? 8, 9. What of Captain Smith s exploring? 10. What did Sraitli do besides ? XVI. I. Wliat office had Smith conferred upon him ? How old was he ? 2. Wbal of 34 SMITH S ADMINISTRATION. 3. From the complaints of Smith to the London company, :f appears that the character of this third set of emigrants was no better than the former. "I entreat you," says he, " rather send but thirty carpenters, husbandmen, gardeners, fishermen, blacksmiths, masons, and diggers-up of tree-roots, well provided, than a thousand of such as ive have." Captain Smith, president, 4. Smith was indefatigable in his endeavors to establish among the colonists habits of order and industry. His maxim was, " Ha who will not work should not eat." And he had some success. Several of the " gentlemen" colonists became wood-cutters. They were required to labor six hours a day, for the common good ; the rest of the time they had to themselves. 5. At length, Jamestown began to have the appearance of a regu lar and comfortable abode. It is true that they had as yet scarcely fifty acres of soil under cultivation, and were obliged to get their food, in part, from the Indians and from England ; yet they were now im proving in their condition. They were also healthier, only seven having died during the year 1608. 6. Towards the close of this year, a fleet of seven vessels arrived, with about 300 emigrants. Nine vessels had set out, but two of them had been wrecked at the West Indies. But Smith could hardly rejoice at the arrival of" rakes and libertines," and people who were " packed off," as many of them were, " to escape worse destinies at home." 7. Something, however, must be done with them. One plan of Uis was to form new colonies. More than one hundred went up to the falls of the James river, and began a settlement : one hundred more Captain Newport? 3 What complaints does Smith make to the London Company) 4. What endeavors dio. Smith snake ? 5. Wnat of Jamestown ? 6. What took pl;ic4 l the close o the year 1608 ? 7 What of n&w colonies ? 8. What great misfbrtun* THE COkONY ON THE VERGE OF RUIN. 35 settled upon the Nansemend. Both parties, however, offended the Indians, and were either destroyed or driven away."- 8. A great misfortune now befel the colony of Jamestown. Cap tain Smith, being severely wounded by an accident, and almost worn out with his sufferings and the ingratitude of his employers, departed for England, leaving the government, for the time, to one Percy 9. Captain Smith was, indeed, a most remarkable man. Few men are better calculated to be pioneers in settling a wilderness than lie. Few could have seen more clearly in what the true interest of a rising settlement consisted ; and still fewer would have been equally energetic and disinterested. 10. Feelings deep and painful no doubt he had, for who has them not, in situations so trying as his? Yet the historian well re marks, " that he was the father of Virginia ; the true leader who first planted the Saxon race within the borders of the United States." We shall have occasion to mention him again, in the history of Liiigland. He died in London, in 1631, aged fifty -two years. CHAPTER XVII. The colony on the verge of ruin Lord Dtlatvare arrives 1. THE departure of Captain Smith for England was like the lust setting of the sun to the colony at Jamestown, at least for a time. No place ever went more rapidly on towards ruin. Order and indus try disappeared, and the Indians not only became less friendly, but tefel the colony now ? 9, 10. What of Captain Smith s character 7 His death 1 What does the historian say of him ? 36 THE GOkONY ON THE VERGE OF RUIN. actually began to assume a hostile attitude, and to renew their out rages. 2. Nor was this all. The indolence and bad conduct of the settleis brought on a famine in the colony. Their want of food became so distressing that they devoured the skins of horses, as well as the dead bodies of those persons who died or were slain, whether of their own party, or that of the Indians. To add to the distress, thirty of them escaped and became pirates. 3. In the short period of six months after Captain Smith s depart ure, the number of the colonists was, in one way or another, reduced from 500 to 60. These, moreover, were so feeble and discouraged that they were wholly unfit to defend themselves against the Indians ; so that the colony was daily and hourly in actual danger of perishing. 4. In this dreadful condition, little short of despair, they resolved to return to England. But the decision was scarcely made, when one of the vessels which had been shipwrecked in the West Indies six months before, and whose crew and passengers had wintered there, arrived in the river, and landed at Jamestown. 5. The wretched, despairing colonists were now urged to remain. They were now about 200 in number. But no pleadings of Sir Thomas Gates, who was to be their presiding officer till the arrival of Lord Delaware, could prevail with them. Their plan was to sail for Newfoundland and scatter themselves among the vessels engaged in fishing there, and thus find their way back to England. (5. They had four pinnaces remaining in the river, into which they entered, though almost without provisions, even for the voyage to Newfoundland. They had resolved strange to say on burning the town when they left it, and the energy of Gates, who, to the last moment, endeavored to persuade them to remain, was barely suffi cient to prevent it. 7. They actually set sail on their voyage. But just as they reached the mouth of the river such was the ordination of Provi dence Lord Delaware, with provisions and more emigrants, arrived from England. This inspired them with a little courage ; and, as there was a favorable wind, the whole company bore up the river, and slept that night at the fojrt in Jamestown. 8. Lord Delaware began his wise administration next morning, with religious exercises, after which he caused his commission to bo read ; upon which a consultation was held, and a new government organized, in accordance with the wishes of the London Company and their commissioners. 9. Much is said by historians in praise of the wisdom, firmness, and piety of Lord Delaware. It is recorded that the first business of each day was to assemble early in the morning in their " little ch-ireh, which was kept trimmed with the wild flowers of the country," and XVII. 1. What effects had the departure of Captain Smith ? 2. What of famine 1 3. What took place in the space of six months ? 4. What did the colonists resolve ta do? What of a vessel from the West Indies? 5. What of Sir Thomas Gates ? 6. What the four pianaces ? 7. What of Lord Delaware ? 8, 9. What of Lord Delaware * PROGKESS OF THE COhONY AT JAMESTOWN. &f there to invoke the presence and blessing of God, after which thef repaired to their daily labors. CHAPTER XVIII. Progress of the colony at Jamestown. 1. EVERYTHING now wore a better appearance. Famine n* onger stared the colonists in the face ; their health was improved considerably ; and the Indians were less troublesome than they had been. Under the administration of Lord Delaware, the people began to enjoy not only safety, but comfort. Their wretched cabins were even exchanged for boarded houses. 2. Unfortunately for the colony, Lord Delaware s health failed, and he returned to England. He was succeeded, however, soon after his departure, by Sir Thomas Dale. This governor made an important change in the condition of the colony. Hitherto they had held their property and labored in common. Governor Dale assigned to each settler a lot of three acres to cultivate as his own. The quantity was afterwards increased to fifty acres. The, landing of the first l^egroes 3. In September, 1611, six ships and 300 new emigrants arrived. Other arrivals there mnst also have been during the year, for it is the concurrent testimony of historians that the population was at thia time about 700. Among other things which arrived, were 112 cows, 20 goats, 200 swine, and a large stock of provisions. It must be XVITT. 1. Whatsocd conaeqnerices flowed frrmthe atlmin ^ .ration of To dPe .awaieT 2. What of Sir Thnnvu Pale ? Division ol projwrty ? 3. Whtt occurred in Seplembtw 4 38 SETTBEMENT OF NEW YORK. remembered that none of these domestic animals were natives 01 America. 4. A new colony was formed this year, further up the river, and enclosed with a palisade; it was named Henrico, in honor of the king s son. Another settlement, five miles from Henrico, was called New Bermudas. There was peace, now, with the Indians, and this peace was prolonged by the marriage, in 1613, of Rolfe with Pcca- Kontas an event which has already been mentioned. 5. Tobacco, which had been discovered by Columbus in his first voyage, and had now come into use, was first introduced into Vir ginia in the year 1614. In 1615, the fields, the gardens, tnd even the streets and squares, of Jamestown were planted with it, and its culture was found highly profitable. f>. It does not appear that more than two females came over, til] 1611, when 20 arrived. In 1620, when the number of the colonists was suddenly raised from 600 to 1860, there was a reinforcement of 00 "respectable young women." They were procured by the planters as wives, by paying from 100 to 150 pounds of tobacco each, to defray the expenses of their passage. 7. A number of unfortunate measures were adopted, about this time. One was the sending over to the colony, as laborers, by order of king James, 100 criminals; another, the introduction of the silk manufacture, for which the colony was not yet prepared. A still more serious mistake was the purchase of 20 African slaves from a Dutch vessel these being the first introduced into the English set tlements. 8. There were frequent and numerous changes in the officers of the government, especially that of the chief magistrate, near this period, and some changes, also, in the mode of administration. Still the colony was more flourishing, in 1020, than at any former period. Within three years 50 patents of land were granted, and 3500 now emigrants received. There were now, in the commonwealth, 11 parishes and 5 ministers. CHAPTER XIX. Settlement of New York. 1. WHILE the colony of Virginia was thus advancing, another set lement, to the north, had been established. The island of Manhattan on which the city of New York was afterwards built, was first dis covered, by Captain Henry Hudson, in 1609. This Hudson was the distinguished navigator who made discoveries to the northwaid of Canada and Labrador, and explored the large bay which is called by nis name. |61 1? \Vhatofdomesticanimals? 4. New colonies 1 Peace? Rolfe and Pocahon- laa? 5. Tobacco? 6. Females? Indians of the colony? 7. Mistakes? 8. Change* in the srovernmrit ? Iarul patents? XLX. 1. What of Henry Hudson? 2. Hudson s birth and instructions? His din- SETTLEMENT OF NEW YORK. 2. He wa* by birth an Englishman, but had been sent by the Dutch F*6t India Company to try to find the East Indies by sailing Hudson landing on Manhattan Island. m a northwestern direction. Unable to proceed, on account of the ice, he returned to Newfoundland, and coasted along the shores of the United States, discovering Manhattan Island, where New York now stands, and at the same time sailing up and giving name to Hudson s river. 3. As he was in the service of the Dutch when he made his dis coveries, the latter claimed the country. The English, however, set up an earlier claim to it, as being a part of North Virginia. They also said that as Hudson was a British subject, the countries he dis covered were theirs. 4. But the Dutch were determined to hold the territory, if possible. They, therefore, in 1610, opened a trade with the natives at Man hattan Island, on the spot where New York now stands, and erected a fort on or near the present site of Albany. To the country in gen eral they gave the name of New Netherlands ; and to the station on Manhattan Island, when it afterward came to be settled, that of New Amsterdam. 5. In 1613, Captain Argale, of Virginia, who had sailed to the north to break up a settlement the French were forming on the Pe- nobscot river, stopped at New York on his return, and demanded the surrender of the island of Manhattan, and indeed of the whole country, to the British king. 6. But though the Dutch yielded their claim at this time, it was simply because they were unable to defend it ; for the Dutch trader* continued to occupy it, and a new Dutch governor, in 1614, threw eovery of the Hudson s river, &c. ? 3. Why were his discoveries for the benefit of thn Dutch? Why did ihe English claim the country .! 4. What did the Dutch do? 5, What ov iirrcd in 1613 1 6. What took place in )>ll ? 7. V, r iui of ihe Dutch 1 40 MEW ENGLAND. off the yoke, and put the fort at New Amsterdam in a position of defence. The desire of the Dutch to hold the place is not surprising Dutch trading with the Indians. when we learn that the beaver and other skins procured there n 1024, were thoug-ht to be worth over ten thousand dollars. 7. Tbe Dutch continued to resist the claims of the British to tho country till the year 1604, and, in the mean time, kept up a profitable trade with the natives. The progress of the settlement was, however, exceedingly slow, as long as it remained in the hands of the Dutch. CHAPTER XX. Neiv England. 1. WE now turn our attention to New England. Nothing tft(? f)cen known as to the interior of this region till the year 160. Cap- lain Gosnold had, indeed, explored the coasts, and attempted a settle ment on Elizabeth Island, in 1002, but without success. The country went by the general name of North Virginia South Virginia ex- lending only so far north as to include the country near Hudson s river. 2. About the year 1605, Captain Wcymouth, an Englishman, while searching for a northwest passage to the East Indies, discov ered the Penobscot river, in Maine, and carried home five of the native Indians with him, to be educated. These Indians excited great curi osity in England ; and their accounts of the country led other naviga tors to the same coast. XI. 1. What of New England? 2. Captain Wey mouth? 3. The Plymouth Cow NEW ENGLAND. 41 3. There was a company formed in England, about this time, called the Plymouth Company, whose object was to prosecute discoveries Captain Weymouth exhibiting Indians in England. and make settlements aionir the coast of North Virginia, as the Lon don Company were then about to do with regard to the coast of South Virginia. 4. In 1606 the Plymouth Company sent out two ships of discovery, under Captains Chalong and Prynne. Captain Chalong took with mm two of the five Indians brought over by Captain Weymouth. But he did not reach America, for his vessel was taken by the Span iards, and he himself carried as a prisoner to Spain. 5. Captain Prynne, more successful, surveyed the coasts of the country very extensively, and carried with him to England such a glowing account of its excellent harbors, rivers, forests and fisheries, that, in 1607, a hundred adventurers, in two ships, went out to seek their fortune in America. Even in the depths of the green woods, they expected to find " mines of gold and silver and diamonds." 6. They first fell in with the island of Monhegan, on the coast of Maine, but-landed at the mouth of the Kennebec river, then called the Sagadahoc. They settled at Parkers Island, and built a fort on it, which was named Fort George. They brought with them tw r o mora of tho five Indians taken away by Captain Weymouth ; and this pro cured them a welcome from all the Indian tribes. ^7. The Penobscot Indians were, at this time, the ruling tribe from Salem to Acadia, or Nova Scotia. Pleased with the new settlers, their chief acknowledged subjection to the English king, and sent his son to visit the colony, and opened a trade with them for furs. Happy had it proved, if the friendly intercourse thus begun on our coast had been continued. 8. In December, of this year, the ships returned to England ; forty pany? 4. What was done in 1G06 ? 5. What of Captain Prynne? 6 What of th* 4* 42 NEW ENGLAND. five of the adventurers remained behind. These, however, were BOO discouraged. The winter was excessively severe, and not having brought over a very liberal supply of provisions, they were reduced to the necessity of living upon fish and very lean game, and finally upon dogs flesh. They returned to England with the next vessel, and gave up the colony. 9. A strange story used to be told of these settlers by one of the Indian tribes residing on the Kennebec ; but it does not comport very well with other accounts of their pacific disposition. However, as it is quite possible the deed described may have been done to the Indiana by somebody, it may be well to relate it. If true, we cannot wonder at their subsequent hatred and revenge. 10. The English, it is said, employed the Indians, on one occa eion, to draw one of their cannons into the fort, by taking hold, unit edly, of a long rope fastened to it. As soon as they were formed in a straight line, delighted with the sport, the cannon was discharged, and a great part of the Indians were killed or wounded. 11. In 1614, Captain John Smith, the South Virginia adventurer, sailed from England, with two ships, on a voyage of discovery, to the coasts of North Virginia. Arriving at Monhegan Island, in Maine, he built several boats, such as would better answer his purposes than larger vessels ; and, in one of these boats, with eight men, he trav ersed the whole coast from Penobscot to Cape Cod, and made many discoveries. Smith building boats in Maine. IH. On his return to England he prepared a map of the whok. coast, from Maine to Long Island Sound, most of which he had seerj and observed during his journey. To many of the capes, points settlement in Maine? 7. The Penohscot Indians? 8. What of the colony? 9, 10 Wli.u stranw story is told by the Indiana . 11. What of Captain Smith in 1614? 1 4 FIKST SETTLERS OF NEW ENGLAND. 43 islands, &c., of this region, he gave the names they now bear. The map was presented to the king s son, afterwards Charles I., who earned the country, in general, NEW ENGLAND. 13. Captain Smith, on leaving the coast, had ieft one of his vessels to procure a cargo of fish for the Spanish market. But Hunt, the commander, decoyed on board twenty-seven Indians, which he carried *way and sold for slaves. This crime, no doubt, afterwards caused *ne death of thousands of unoffending men, women and children. CHAPTER XXI. The first settlers of New England. \ . THE first permanent settlement in New England was made in lfix)0, by a company of men, women and children, called Puritans. They were a pious and excellent people, but somewhat peculiar in their religious opinions and habits. 2. The Puritans were desirous of a more pure worship of God than that of the national church of England, and, on this account, had sep- a-ated themselves from that church, and thus became exposed to a religious persecution, which, in 1607, drove them, with their pastor, t v Amsterdam, in Holland. Mr. Robinson preaching in Holland. 3 This pastor was the Rev. John Robinson. Under his pious sate they remained a year in Amsterdam, when they found it desirable to remove to Leyden. The flames of persecution continuing to rage iu What did Smith do on his return ? 13. What of Hunt, the commander of orvs of tha re*wls ? XXI. ) What of the Puritans ? 2. Why did some of them 50 to Amsterdam ? 3 <4 FIRST SETTLERS OF NEW ENGLAND. England, they were joined by many of their countrymen, and the con gregation became, in a few years, large and respectable. 4. Yet they never felt themselves at home in Holland. They were strangers and sojourners there, and likely to remain so. Many were the reasons some of them weighty for refusing to settle down permanently among the Dutch. They were on the look-out, therefore, for a resting-place. 5. Just at this time, in the good providence of God, an asylum waa opened to them in the wilds of America. In that untrodden country they could be free, as they imagined, from persecution and tyranny. There they could read their Bibles bv their own firesides, undisturbed, and worship God as their own conscience told them was right. They could also transmit to their children and grandchildren the same privi leges. 6. Having procured a vessel, the Speedwell, of sixty tons, they made preparations to depart for America. Before leaving Holland, however, they kept a day of fasting- and prayer. They then went to Delfthaven, about twenty miles from Leyden, and thence to Southamp ton, in England, where they were joined by a company of their Puri tan friends from London, in a vessel of one hundred and eighty tons, called the Mayflower. 7. Their little fleet being in readiness, they set out, August 15th, for America ; not, however, till they had spent a parting hour with their friends, whose faces they were to see no more, in religious ser vices. A little way out of port, the Speedwell sprung a leak, and The Mayflower at sea. tTie^ were obliged to return for repairs. They sailed again, but again the vessel failed ; and it was at length condemned as unseaworthy. Their pastor ? Where did they remove to? 4. Why did they not consider Holland as a home ? 5. What prospect opened to them ? Why did they like the idea of po ng to America? G What of the deprirlure of ttie pilgrims? 7. What of llwir progre.is THE PURITANS AT CAPE COD. 45 8. One hundred and two of the Puritans now crowded themselves into one vessel, the Mayflower, and made a final embarkation. This was September 16, 1620. The weather, as might have been feared at this season, proved unfavorable, and they were more than two oionths in reaching- the shores of Cape Cod. U. It ha<l been their intention to settle further south, near the Hud son ; and with this view, they had procured a patent of the London Company. But winter was now nigh, Hudson s river far off, and perilous shoals and breakers between. They therefore gave up their original plan, and sought a landing-place near where they were. 10. On the 21st of November, sixty-six days after they left South ampton, they found themselves at anchor in Cape Cod harbor, near the present town of Truro ; having lost, during their long and peril ous passage, but one man. 11. Before landing, they formed, in the cabin of the Mayflower, a solemn compact lor their future safety and government, which was signed by forty-one of the number the rest being women and chil dren and John Carver was immediately chosen governor of the colony for one year. CHAPTER XXII. The Puritans at Cape Cod S?--.. -JT.f ..-:. - - L Wading ashore 1. A GOVERNMENT having been formed for their mutual well-being ^nd preservation they were now ready to land and explore the coun- 8. What of the Mayflower? 9. What was the design of the pilgrims? What chang* of plan did they adopt ? 10. What occurred 21st November, 1620 ? 11. What did \\*& do before lauding? 46 THE PURITANS AT CAPE COD. try. ^ The prospect was not rery inviting, especially at such a season, but it was their only resource ; and sixteen men were deputed for ihe purpose. 2. In their first attempts to go ashore, the water was so shallow they were obliged to wade a considerable distance, and many of them took severe colds, which, in some instances, appeared to lay the foun dation of what we usually term quick-consumption. They found nothing, moreover, on shore, but woods and sand-hills. They had gone out armed, but had not been molested. 3. The next day, November 22, was the Sabbath. On this day they rested, " according to the commandment" and their uniform cus tom. On Monday, the men went on shore to refresh themselves and make further discoveries ; the women went also, attended by a guard, to wash some of the clothing. 4. This same day, they also began to repair their shallop for the purpose of coasting, the Mayflower being too large and unwieldy for convenience. It was a slow task, however, for the carpenter did not complete the necessary repairs till sixteen or seventeen days had elapsed, and winter was now at hand. First sight ef the Indians. 5. On Wednesday, November 25, a party of sixteen men, com manded by Captain Miles Standish, and well armed, went out to make discoveries. When about a mile from the sea cy saw five Indians, who, at sight of their new visitors, immp< J .k:ieiy fled. The latter pur sued them ten miles, but did not overtake them. They had gone so far, however, that they were obliged to kindle a fire and sleep in the woods. 6. The next day they found several heaps of sand, one of which XXII. 1. What of goinsr ashore* 2. What happened tn the party? 3. What oc curred November 22 and 23 ? 4. What of the shallop ? 5. What occurred on the 25U t LANDING AT PLYMOUTH. 47 ras covered with mats, and an earthen pot lay at one end of it. On digging, they found a box and arrows, upon which they concluded it was an Indian grave, and accordingly replaced everything as they had found it. 7. In another place they found a large kettle, and near it another pile of sand, in which, on a close examination, was found a basket containing three or four bushels of Indian corn. " This providential discovery," says Holmes, in his Annals, " gave them seed for a future harvest, and preserved the infant colony from famine." 8. One fact should be mentioned, -vvhich shows what sort of men these were. Though they took away the kettle and a part of the corn, it was with the firm intention to return the kettle if ever they found an owner, and pay for the corn ; and to their honor be it re corded that they actually found the owners afterwards, and liberally paid them. 9. In the course of the same day, they found more graves, and the ruins of an Indian hut or house ; and in one place a number of pali- sadoes, or stakes and posts, framed together like a wall. They also saw a trap for deer, in which one of the party was caught, though without much injury. 10. After sleeping a second night in the woods, they returned to their companions, who received them with great joy. It was about this time that the first white New England child was born. His name was Peregrine White, and he lived to be eighty-four years old. CHAPTER XXIU. Landing at Plymouth. 1. IT was the 16th of December, when the shallop was ready Four of the principal men, with eight or ten seamen, immediately set out on a tour of discovery. Snow had already fallen, and the weather was so severe that the spray of the sea, falling upon their coats, and freezing, made therp look like coats of mail. They slept the first night on board the boat ; but the next morning the company divided, and a part travelled by land. 2. As they went on, they found an Indian burying-ground, sur rounded by palisadoes, and many graves with stakes around them. But they saw no living person, nor any place suitable to be the habita tion of living men. They met at night with their friends of the shal lop ; and the whole party slept on shore by a fire. 3. They rose at five next morning, but had scarcely finished the : f prayers, when the guard they had set cried out, " Indians ! Indians !" and a shower of arrows fell among them, accompanied by such yells 6. What did they find the next day ? 7. What other things did they find? What o* corn ? 8. Did the Puritans pay for the kettle and corn they took 1 9. What ottor things did the party find? 10 The return of the party ? The first child ? XXIII. 1 What happened on the 16th Denember? 2. What of Indian graves, *r 1 48 LANDING AT PLYMOUTH. as they had never before heard. They were struck with surprise, but recovered in a moment ; and now the Indians were as much terrified The landing. oy the report of their guns as the emigrants had been by the war whoop. They thought the explosions were thunder and lightning, and lied. 4. The arrows were preserved as curiosities by the English, for they were the first they had seen. They were pointed with deer s horn and eagle s claws. Their assailants were of a tribe who remem bered Hunt, the kidnapper of their people, and it was no wonder they sought rereng for the past, or defence against future molestation. 5. The exploring party now went on board the shallop, which pur sued its course along the northern shore of the Cape, towards Plym outh. They sought for a convenient harbor, but no harbor was to be found. At last the pilot, who had some knowledge of the coast, assured them that be knew of a good one far ahead, but which, with much exertion, might poseibly be readied that night. 0. " They follow his guidance. After sailing some hours, a storm c*f snow and rain begins. The sea swells; the rudder breaks; and the shallop must now be steered with oars. The storm increases, and r ight is at hand. To reach the harbor before dark, as much sail as [?ossible is borne the mast breaks into three pieces the sail falls overb )ard. But the tide is favorable. 7. " The pilot," says Bancroft, " in dismay, would have run the vesse on shore in a cove full of breakers. About with her, ex claimed a sailor, or we are cast away. They get her about imme diately ; and, passing over the surf, they enter a fair sound, and shelter themselves under the lee of a small rise of land. 8 " It is dark, and the rain beats furiously; yet the men are so A. Indians? 4. Arrows? 5,6,7,8. What account does Bancroft give? 9. Wha* of SETTLEMENT OF PLYMOUTH. 49 wet, and cold, and weak, that they slight the danger to be appre hended from the savages, and, after great difficulty, kindle a fire on shore. Morning, as it dawned, showed the place to be a small island within the entrance of the harbor." 9. The day which had dawned was Saturday. They not only spent this in quiet rest, but also the following day. It is wonderful to think what pious regard these Puritans had for the Sabbath. Though their friends on board the Mayflower were waiting in suspense, and every thing required the utmost haste, they would not proceed on Sunday if they could help it. 10. When the Sabbath was over, and they had examined the ooun- ry, they determined to make it the place of their settlement. They were particularly pleased with its pleasant brooks and woods, and the excellent land. The soil of both the main land and two islands adja cent was covered with walnut, beech, pine and sassafras ; and numer ous corn-fields were also to be seen. It was December 21, when they made the landing ; and this is the day which should be kept as the anniversary of the interesting event. 11. The) r proceeded to convey the intelligence of these things to their friends on board the ship, which forthwitli came to the shore, at the point fixed upon. On the 30th of December, after landing and viewing the place again, they concluded to settle upon the main land on the high ground, amid the corn-fields. CHAPTER XXIV. Settlement of Plymouth. Two men get lost in the woods. 1. THE next day after the Puritans landed, they began to cut tim- oer for building, and in a few days to erect cottages, or, as we should say, log-houses. They continued at this work, whenever the weather would admit, till about the first of March, by which time they had formed quite a village. 2. The colony consisted of nineteen families. Each family, for the sake of expedition, had built its own cottage ; but they all united in the erection of a store-house, twenty feet square, for general use and convenience. They called the place Plymouth, after the place of the same name they had left behind them in their native country. 3. The first Sabbath after they landed was observed with unusual solemnity. Some kept it on board the Mayflower, and others in theit new houses which being made, as has already been said, of logs, rery snon afforded them a partial shelter. 4. On the 12th of January, 1621, three weeks after the arrival, two persons, named Goodman and Brown, walked into the woods to Saturday, Sunday, and Monday following? 10. Wh did they return to settle in the place they had found ? 11. What of the landing? XXIV. 1. What did the Puritans do after landing. 2. How many families did the colony consist of 2 What did they erect? Why did they call the place Plymouth f 4 50 SUFFERINGS OF THE COLONISTS. collect something for stopping the crevices between the logs of theif houses. They lost their way, and were obliged to sleep in the forest, although it snowed furiously and was very cold. 5. But this was not all. About midnight they heard a strange howling in the woods around them. At first it appeared to be a good way off, but it gradually came nearer. They imagined it to proceed from lions, and were excessively frightened. 0. In their alarm they sought a tree which they could ascend in a moment, should the danger become imminent. They then continued to walk round it, but were ready to leap upon it. It would have been a cold lodging-place in the middle of w r inter, and in a severe snow storm ; and though it might have saved them from the wolves, which caused their fright, they would, probably, have frozen to death. 7. Fortunately, however, they did not perish, though the morning found them faint with hunger and cold, and Goodman s feet were so frozen that his friends were obliged to cut off his shoes. Their being compelled to walk round the tree all night, tedious and distressing aa it had been to them, doubtless saved their lives. CHAPTER XXV. Sufferings of the colonists. Winter. 1. THE winter of lf>20-2t, as we have already sefcn, was severe, even for a severe climate. The beginning of March brought a south wind and warm weather ; and the birds began to sing in the woods 3. What of the first Sabbath after their landing? 4 7. What happened to Goodman and Brown ? SUFFERINGS OF THE COLONISTS. 51 most merrily. The green grass also began to appear, hastened by the vernal sun and warm showers. 2. But the colonists did not all live to see the return of spring and summer. Their suffering s had been so great, especially after theii arrival on the coast, that, as one historian testifies, about half of them were wasting away with consumptions and lung fevers. Besides this, their labor in erecting their cottages was very great. 3. Of the one hundred and one persons who landed, by the first cf April all but forty-six were dead, including among them Mr. Carver, the governor, his wife, and a son. The living had hardly been able to bury the dead. Nor had the healthy been able, at all times, to take care of the sick ; for at one period there were only seven persons who called themselves well, in the whole colony. 4. Happy for them was it, that, in the arrangements of Divine Providence, spring came on thus early and favorably, and with it, to those who survived, returning health and vigor. It is worthy of re mark, that of those who survived the sorrows and dangers of this terrible winter, the far greater part lived to an extreme old age. 5. But new distresses were in reserve for them. The provisions Jiey had brought out from England, together with what they could raise and procure afterward, were but just sufficient to sustain them through the next winter and until a second crop of corn could be had. Yet, in November, 1621, a ship, with thirty-five emigrants, arrived, wholly out of provisions, and dependent on the colonists. 6. This reduced them to half allowance for six months, and a part of the time to still greater extremities ; for it is said that for two months they went without bread. "I have seen men stagger," says Wins- low, who was one of their number, " by reason of faintness for want of food." Sometimes they depended on fish ; at others they bought provisions, at enormous prices, of ships that came upon the coast. 7. Nor did their sufferings very soon end. As late as 1023, their provisions were at times so nearly exhausted that they knew not at night what they should eat next morning. It is said that in one in stance they had only a pint of corn in the whole settlement, which, on being divided, gave them but five kernels each. It appears, indeed, that for months together they had no corn or grain at all. 8. Milk, as yet, they had not, for neat cattle were not introduced among them till the fourth year of their settlement. When any of their old friends, from England, arrived to join them, a lobster or a piece of fish, with a cup of water, was often the best meal which the richest of them could furnish. 9. Yet, during all these trials from hunger, fatigue, sickness, loss of friends and many other sources, their confidence in God nevci once forsook them. Their sufferings even bound them together as by a closer chain, and while they loved one another better than before, their love of God was increased in the same proportion. XXV. 1. What of the winter? March? 2, 3. What of deaths and sufferings? 4. Spring? 5, 6. What did they suffer during the year? 7. What of the want of corn and bread? 8. What of milk? What did they set before their friends? 9. How di ilia outruns boar their trials > What effect did these produce? 52 TREATY WITH THE INDIANS. CHAPTER XXVI. Treaty with the Indians. 1. IN March, 1621, just before Governor Carver s death, an Indian chief, by the name of Samoset, arrived at the village. He had seen some of the English fishermen at Penobscot, and learned a little broken English, and his first words to those he met with, on entering the town, were, "Welcome, Englishmen!" This dispelled their tears, and gave them courage to enter into conversation with him. 2. Samoset was naked, except a leathern belt about his waist, with a wide fringe. He was tall, straight, and strong ; his hair long be hind and short before, and he had no beard. He had with him a bow and arrows the usual weapons of war used by his Cvmntrymen. 3. The settlers received him kindly, entertained him as well as they were able, and lodged him for the night. In the morning they gave him a horseman s coat, a knife, a bracelet, and a ring. Upon this he departed, promising to make them another visit in a few days. He was a kind of under sachem or chief of the great tribe of the Wampanoags. 4. He came to them again, in a few days, according to his promise, and brought five more Indians with him. They sang and danced before the settlers, in the most familiar and friendly manner, and parted in an rimicable way. 5. Shortly afterward other ^ndiars came to the village, and said that Massasoit, the great chief of all the tribes in the south easta- Massasoit making a treaty. part of Massachusetts, was near by. He soon made his on the top of a hill, with sixty of his men. The Englishmen weie at XXVI - 1. What of Samoset? 2. Hid dress? 3. How was he received ? 4. What of m<>ri Indians? 5. Miissasoit? 6. Mr. Winslow 7 7. Whut look place when Ui TREAI-Y WITH THE INDIANS. 63 first afraid of such a body of savages ; for their whole number, men women, and children, did not exceed fifty. 6. Mr. Winslow was sent out to make a treaty with them. He carried Massasoit two knives, and a copper chain with a jewel in it ; and to his brother, Quadapina, he gave a knife, a jewel for his ear, some biscuit and butter, and a pot of " strong water," or ardent spir its. Mr. Winslow satisfied the two chiefs, and invited them to the village. 7. They accepted the invitation, and, with twenty of their men, came to the town to see Governor Carver. To convince the villagers that they were friendly, they left their bows and arrows behind them on the hill. Mr. Winslow, on the other hand, to assure the Indiana that their companions should not be hurt by the " thunder and light ning" of the villagers, staid with the party on the hill. 8. A great deal of parade was made by the governor, in receiving them. His soldiers met them at the foot of the hill, and, with drums anH trumpets sounding, conducted them to his house, where, after Governor Carver and Massasoit had kissed each other s hands, they sat down on a green rug which was spread for them. 9. The Indians, like all ignorant or savage people, were greatly delighted with these attentions. Food was set before them, and " strong water" was given to the king ; of which, it is said, he drank so freely that it made him " sweat all the while." A treaty was made, which was kept faithfully fifty years. 10. It was this same Massasoit that taught the English to cultivate maize or Indian corn ; the first of which was planted in the May following. Through his influence, moreover, nine smaller chiefs, who had before been suspicious of the English partly, no doubt, because they had stolen their countrymen subscribed, as he had done, a treaty of peace. 11. The English had an opportunity, soon after this, of returning the favors of Massasoit and Samoset. The Narragansets, a powerful tribe of Rhode Island Indians, made war upon Massasoit. After there had been a good deal of hard fighting, the English interfered in behalf of Massasoit, and the Narragansets were glad to make peace. 12. It was not long after this time that the first duel was fought in New England. It was between two servants, with sword and dagger. They were tried for their crime by the whole colony, and sentenced to be tied together, neck and heels, for twenty-four hours, without food or drink. A part of the punishment, however, was, in the end, remitted. Indians came to the village ? R. What did Governor Carver do? 9. How were lh Indians pleased * What of the treaty ? 10. What more of Massasoit? 11. Th Naf lagansets 1 12. The first duel in New England ? 5* 64 DROUGHT IN THE COLONY. CHAPTER XXVII. Drought in the Colony. 1. GOVERNOR CARVER had died about the end of March, 1621, and Mr. Bradford, afterward the historian of the province, had suc ceeded him. Governor Bradford was much loved and revered for his public spirit, wisdom, and piety, and was continued in his office nearly the whole time till his death, about forty years in all. 2. The corn this year proved to be abundant and excellent. The summer grain was not so good. But the settlers found plenty of ducks and other wild fowl, as well as fish, and these were of great service- to them in the way of food. Still, they sometimes suilered from scarcity. 3. About this time, Canonicus, sachem of the Narragansets, fur- getting or disregarding the treaty he had made, sent to the Plymouth people a bundle of arrows tied up with a serpent s skin, which was the sign of war. Governor Bradford returned the skin, wrapped round some powder and ball. The Indians were so frightened that they dared not touch it. They sent it back again, arid gave up tne meditated hostilities. ~^X; Indian declaration of rear. 4. The English, however, from the circumstance, took the hint, and began to fortify their settlement. It had, from the first, been laid out into streets and lots. They now surrounded the whole with a wall, called a stockade. Their guns were mounted on a kind of XXVII. 1. Governor Carver? Governor Bradford? 2. Corn and grain in 16217 I. Oanonicus? 4. Why did the colonists fortify their settlement? How did they do feis? 5. Wliat of Captain Miles Standish? 6. The harvest of 1622? GoTeruor Brad- THE VIRGINIA MASSACRE. 56 tower, built on the top of the town hill, with a flat roof the lower story serving them for a church. 5. As a further preparation to defend themselves, should there be an invasion, the men and boys of the settlement were divided into four squadrons, which alternately kept guard night and day. Captain Miles Standish, an excellent young man, distinguished for his bravery, was made the commander-in-chief. G. The harvest of 1622, owing to a drought, was scanty, and the colonists were obliged to buy food of the Indians. Governor Bradford travelled among them for this purpose, and Squanto, a friendly Indian, accompanied him. They procured twenty -eight hogsheads of corn, for which they paid in knives, blankets, beads, &c. Squanto sickened and died while on this tour. When dying, he asked Governor Brad ford to pray that he " might go to the Englishman s heaven." 7. But Squanto, anxious as he was to " die the death of the righ teous," was, in life, more artful and cunning than honest. Still, it is not to be denied that he employed his cunning in favor of the Eng lish. The Indians dreaded him as a sort of conjurer ; and he took advantage of their fear to impose upon them, by relating to them great stories about the military skill arid power of the English. 8. Up to the spring of 1623, the Plymouth colonists had labored in common. But some of them, as it had been at Jamestown, would in this way be idle. It was at length ordered that every family should work by itself, and should be furnished with land in proportion to its numbers. Under this system the idlers soon disappeared. Even the women and children went to work in the field. 9. The next year land was assigned to the people to be theirs for ever. From this time forth there was no instance in the colony of a general scarcity of food. Indeed, before many summers had passed away, they had corn to sell to the Indians, in greater abundance than the latter had ever sold to them. 10. In the progress of the year 1624, new emigrants came over, and brought with them cattle, with a few swine and some poultry, also clothing and provisions. The colony now contained thirty-two houses, and one hundred and eighty inhabitants. The fields and gar dens began to assume a pleasing and rather a cheerful appearance CHAPTER XXVIII. The Virginia Massacre. 1. WE must now return to Virginia, of which Sir Thomas Wyatt had, in 1621, become the governor. He pursued the same general course in regard to the savages which his predecessors had done a course by no means fortunate. Still the country was beginning to bo ford? Squanto? 7. Character of Squanto? 8. How did they hold their property tiD 1623? What WRS the effect of this system? 9. What eilbct did dist*ibutioa 10. What of cattle ? State of the colony in 1624 ? 66 THE VIRGINIA MASSACRE. somewha, prosperous. There were already some 80 settlements, in cluding- a population of about 3000. 2. After the marriage of Rolfe and Pocahontas, the Indians had lived at peace with the English for some time. But Powhatan, al ready a very old man, had survived his daug-hter hut one year, and Opechancanough, his brother, who mortally hated the English, had, in 1618, succeeded him. A plan was therefore laid, in 1622, to de stroy them. ,\ Indians plotting the massacre. 3. This plan required a good deal of contrivance on the part ot tne Indians, for the settlers were scattered along both sides of the Jamea river, for nearly 150 miles, and the Indians were also much scattered. It is thought that, in the more thickly settled parts of the country, the Indian population did not average more than one to a square mile. 4. But Opechancanough took time enough for his plot, and perse vered till he had brought all his people to unite \fith him in executing it. And though years may have elapsed from the time the plot be gan, the most entire secrecy was maintained among them to the very night before they struck the blow. 5. Indeed, on the very morning of the day appointed for the execu tion of the bloody deed, some of the Indians were " in the houses ajid at the tables of those whose death they were plotting." " Sooner," said they, "shall the sky fall than peace be violated on our part." But their deceit in war was not so well understood two hundred years ago as now. 6. The night before the massacre took place, however, the plot vas revealed by a converted Indian to a part of the English, so that XXVm. I. What of Sir Thomas Wyatt? State of the Virginia settlement in 1621? 2. What of Powhatan and Opechancanough ? AVhat plot was laid ? 3. Situation of th Belilers? Of the Indians? Their population? 4. Proceedings of Opechancanough 1 Secrecy of the Indians 1 5. What of the savages on the day appointed lor the massacre THE VIRGINIA MASSACRE. 57 the people of Jamestown and a few of the adjacent settlements we.ru on their guard, and a large part of them was thereby saved. 7. The attack was made precisely at noon, April 1st, and was made upon all, without regard to age, character or sex. The feeble and sickly no less than the healthy ; the child at the breast as well as its mother ; the devoted missionary as well as the fraudulent dealer in trinkets and furs were alike victims. 8. It is not a little singular that the savages should have selected such an hour of the day, in preference to the darkness of the night, for their work of butchery, and still that the blow should have been struck so suddenly. Yet thus it was so unexpectedly was the toma hawk turned against them, that many, it is said, .never knew what killed them. 9. Thus, in one short but awful hour, 347 persons, in a population of 3000 or 40QO, were butchered, and a group of eighty settlements re duced to eight. The rest were so frightened that they dared not pursue their usual avocations. Even the public works, in most places, were abandoned. And to add to the genera] distress, famine and sickness followed the massacre, as well as a general war with the Indians. 10. The savages, however, were b ut poorly provided with fire arms, and a dozen, or even half a d6zen white men, well armed, w r ere able to cope with a hundred of th?m. When Smith was captured, he was defending himself, single-handed, till he stuck fast in the mire, against from one to two hundred Indians. 11. Peace, it is true, was finally made ; but it was only?a peace of compulsion, so far as the Indians were concerned. They gave up open war, because the colonists came over too fast, and were too strong for them. But they still meditated revenge, as is obvious from the fact that only twenty-two years elapsed before they attempted another outrage. 12. The 28th of April, 1644, was the time appointed for this second massacre, in which not only the settlers were aimed at, but their cattle and other property. The attack was sudden and unex pected, like the former. Providentially the savages took fright, frorj some unknown cause, and fled in the midst of their cruelties, not how ever till they had slain 300 persons and destroyed much property. 13. This second massacre, as well as the first, was succeeded by sickness and suffering, and both of them by emigration to New Eng land and the return of some to the mother country. Not long after the second massacre, the aged chief, Opechancanough, died of a wound inflicted by a soldier, after he had fairly and honorably given himself up as a prisoner. 6. What took place the night before the massacre? 7. What of the attack? Who were the victims? 8. What was singular? What of the suddenness of the attack? 9. How many persona were killed ? How were the settlements reduced ? Fears of the settlers? 10 Comparative power of the whites and Indians? Smith, when captured? 1 1. State of feeling among the savages ? 12. What of the second massacre ? 13. What followed thft massacres in Virginia? Ooechancanough ? 68 SETTLEMENTS ON MASSACHUSETTS BAY. CHAPTER XXIX. Settlements on Massachusetts Bay. 1. WE must again return to the history of New Enp-land. A set tlement was begun at Weymouth, Massachusetts, in 1622, by Thomas Western, a merchant of London, and fifty or sixty more. The next year a plot was laid by the Indians to destroy it, which would no doubt have succeeded, had not Massasoit, the friendly chief, who supposed himself tc be about to die, revealed it. 2. As soon as the plot was known, it was decided to break it up, if possible, lest the conspirators, if successful, should carry their work of butchery into the rest of the settlements. Captain Standish, with eight men, was therefore sent out to destroy the leaders in the con spiracy, and put the rest in fear. 3. This was a most singular expedition, and one which to us, at the present day, seems almost incredible. What could nine men do in the way of chastising a whole tribe of Indians. Yet Captain Stand ish and his men ventured boldly among them, slew the conspirators, and several others who opposed them, and drove the rest into the swamps, where many, it is said, perished from disease. 4. A settlement was begun at Braintree, in 1G25, on a hill not far from the seat of the late President Adams, and was called, in honoi of Mr. Wollaston, the principal settler, Mount Wollaston. But the colonists consisted of fifty servants, and it did not thrive. The follow ing year a part of them were transported to Virginia. A settlement was begun, in 1624, at or near Gloucester, on Cape Ann. 5. The same individuals who settled Gloucester proceeded soon after to settle Salem, Charlestown, Dorchester, Watertown, Roxbury and Boston. Among the number were several ministers of the gospel, and a Mr. John Endicot, afterwards Governor Endicot. 6. Salem, called by the Indians Naumkeag, was begun in 1628, by Mr. Endicot and about one hundred emigrants. They were rein forced the next year by three hundred or four hundred other emigrants, who brought with them one hundred and forty head of cattle, and a few horses, sheep and goats. Two hundred of the Salem settlers proceeded, soon afterward, to Charlestown, and others to Dorchester and elsewhere. 7. These various settlements were incorporated, in 1629, under the name of " The Colony of Massachusetts Bay," and extended as far north as the present boundary of New Hampshire. A form of gov ernment was projected by their friends in England, and Mathew Crad- ock appointed governor ; but he was succeeded, soon after, by John Endicot. 8. A circumstance took place in 1628, which deserves to be re- XXIX. 1. What of Weymouth, in New England ? 2, 3. What did Captain Standhfc and eight soldiers do? 4. Braintree? 5. What other towns were now settled? 6. Salem 7 7, What of the colon v of Massachusetts Bay? 8. What of one Morton ? NEW HAMPSHIRE. 59 corded and remembered. One Morton, a man greedy of gain, who came over to Weymouth with Captain Wollaston, sold guns, powder and shot to the Indians, and taught them how to use them. He was renuked by Governor Endicot and others, but to no purpose. At last he was seized and sent to England, but not till he had done a work of mischief for which a long life could not atone. CHAPTER XXX. New Hampshire First settlement in New Hampshire. 1. THE first permanent settlement in New Hampshire was made in the year 1623, on the Piscataqua river, not far from the place where Portsmouth now stands. The first house built was called Mason Hall, in honor of John Mason, who, with Ferdinando Gorges, set on foot the enterprise, and afterward procured a patent of the ter ritory. It was soon after granted to Mason alone, and then first received the name of New Hampshire. 2. The place where they established themselves was called Little Harbor. It has often been mistaken for Portsmouth ;- but this town was not settled till eight years afterward, and was two miles further up the river, at a place called Strawberry Bank. Some parts of the wall and chimney of Mason Hall were standing till about half a cen tury ago. 3. Ot.:er places in New Hampshire were settled the same year including Cocheco, afterward called Dover. But the progress of XXX. 1 . When and where was the first permanent settlement made in New Hamp shire? What of the first house? What of Captain Mason? 2. Portsmouth? Remain* of Mason Hall ? 3. Other settlements in New Hampshire ? Progress of the settlement 1 60 GOVERNMENT OF THE COLONIES. the colony was slow. It was not separated from Massachusetts till 1680, and, as late as 1742, only contained six thousand persons liable to taxation. It suffered much from the Indian wars. 4. The first legislative assembly was convened in New Hampshire in 1C80 ; and John Mason was the first governor. A constitution was formed for the state in 1783, and went into operation the next year. This year is remarkable for an earthquake, which shook even the granite mountains of New Hampshire itself. It was felt as fai south as Pennsylvania. 5. There was an insurrection here in 1786, excited and led on by the insurrection in Massachusetts of the same period. On the twen tieth of September, a body of two hundred men surrounded the court house at Exeter, in which the general assembly were sitting, aad held them prisoners for several hours. Other acts of violence were also committed. There was, for a time, every appearance of a civil war. The insurrection was only quieted by calling out the militia. 6. New Hampshire has been in general a peaceable and quiet state ; it is distinguished for its excellent pastures, and towering hills, and fine cattle. The White Mountains lift their lofty peaks in this state, and they may be seen at sea at a vast distance. They are the highest mountains in New England * CHAPTER XXXI. Government of the colonies. 1. THE agreement of the settlers at Plymouth, just before they landed, has been mentioned, as well as the names of some of theiv early governors. For four years, the governor of the colony had no other counsellors or assistance in his office than what was afforded by one individual. In 1624, the number of assistants was increased to five. 2. The lands had at first belonged to the Plymouth Company, but, in 1627, the colony purchased them for eighteen hundred pounds, and received a patent for the same, with ample powers of government. Seven assistants with the governor constituted the government. This system was continued till 1G39, when deputies or representatives of the people began, for the first time, to have a voice in the govern ment. 3. The main object of the first settlers of the colony of Massachu setts Bay, like that of the colonists at Plymouth, was to escape per secution, to which they were exposed in England, and to enjoy the Separation from Massachusetts? Population in 1742? Indian wars? 4. First legisla tion in New Hampshire? Constitution? Earthquake? 5. Insurrection? Charac teristics of New Hampshire? 6. The White Mountains ? XXXI. 1. What assistant or council had the governor of the Plymouth colony the first four years ? How was their number increased in lfi 24 ? 2. What of the lands? Tho government of the colony from 1627? 3 Objett of the setvkr.s of Plymouth and GOVERNMENT OF THE COLONIES. 61 high privilege of worshipping God according to the dictates of their own consciences. The settlers of both colonies were, for the most part, Puritans. 4. At first the affairs of government for the colony of Massachu setts Bay had been, to all intents and purposes, transacted in Lon don. But in August, 1629, the Company very wisely concluded to transfer the government from London to Massachusetts ; and for this purpose proceeded to the choice of a new board of officers. Board of London. 5. In virtue of this arrangement John Winthrop was chosen governor, and Thomas Dudley deputy governor. They came over in June, 1030, with a fleet of eleven ships, and more than eight hu idred emigrants, at an expense of one hundred thousand dollars. Se ren hundred more emigrants are said to have come over the same yetr. 6. Governor Winthrop and his associates brought with them a charter for the colony, which, among other things, empowered them to elect their own officers. They held this charter about sixty years, or till the union of the colonies of Massachusetts and Plymouth an event which took place in the year 1691. 7. Under the charter which has just been mentioned, the legisla ture of the colony consisted of a governor, deputy governor, and eighteen assistants^ to be elected annually by the freemen, and to con stitute, as it were, an upper house or senate; and of the geneial body of the freemen themselves. They met four times a year, and oftener if found necessary. 8. The first legislative assembly, or genera, court, as it was called, Massachusetts Buy ? What were they, mostly ? 4. What of the government of Massa chusetts Bay before 1029? What change then took place? 5." What of John Win throp? What of emigrants in 1630? 6. What of a charter? When were the colonies of Massachusetts Bay and Plymouth united? 7. What wad the government of Massa chusetts Hay under the charter? 8. When anil where did xhe first general court meet 62 SETTLEMENT OF MARYLAND. met at Boston, in October, 1630. Upwards of one hundred persona were made freemen. At the general court, in May, 1631, the num ber of freemen had increased to about one hundred and fifty. 9. The population did not increase at this time so rapidly as i* had a short time before. Only three hundred and forty persons came over in the space of two whole years. Emigrants were probably deterred by sickness ; for during the single winter of 1629 more than two hundred of the Massachusetts settlers died. Such was the terror inspired by sickness and other causes that about one hundred returned to England. 10. Nor was this all. The dwellings, and perhaps the clothing, of the settlers were insufficient for the climate. The winter of 1631 was one of unusual severity, even for New England, and some were actually frozen to death. Famine followed on sickness. Not a few were compelled to live on shell-fish, ground-nuts and acorns. The gov ernor himself, at one time, had " his last corn in the oven." 11. A day of fasting and prayer for the colony was appointed February 6, 1632 ; but on .the 5th, a ship arrived from England, well laden with provisions. The day of fasting was changed to a day of thanksgiving the first of the kind ever kept in the present territory of the United States. 12. It is worthy of being remembered that the custom of drinking healths at ordinary meals, which prevailed at this time in England, and had found its way to America, was early abolished in the colo nies ; Governor Winthrop setting the example of self-denial at hia own table, and urging it among his people. 13. The first churches in Boston and Charlcstovvn were founded in the summer of 1630, after a solemn fast. At the close of another fast, in August of the same year, a minister was installed . For two or three of the first years of the colony, none but members of i\if church were allowed to vote in the general court or assembly. CHAPTER XXXII. Settlement of Maryland. 1. THE settlement of Maryland had its origin in the exertions of Sir George Calvert, a Catholic, afterwards called Lord Baltimore. He had been a secretary of state, under King James I., and was made i lord on account of his services to the crown one of which services, it is said, consisted in bringing about a marriage between the king s son and a Spanish princess. 2. Lord Baltimore visited America in 1632, and having explored a tract of country lying on the Chesapeake Bay, belonging to what Number of freemen in 1631? 9. What of the increase of the colony? Sickness in 1029? Return of settlers to England? 10. What of the winter of 1631? 11. Fasting? Arrival of a ship? The first thanksgiving? 12. Drinking healths? 13. First churcheiti Who were the voters chirins the first years of the settlement? XXXI. --i. What of Lord Baltimore? 2. What of hi* visit to America 1 HisJealhl SETTLEMENT OF MARYLAND. 63 was then called South Virginia, he returned to England to procure a patent of it from the king. Before the patent was made out, lie diea, and it was given to his son Cecil. 3. The province was named Maryland, by King Charles I., in the patent, in honor of his queen, Henrietta Maria, daughter of the king of France. A part of the province appears to have been included in the grant made some time afterward to William Penn, and to have given rise to much contention between the successors of Penn and Baltimore. Lord Baltimore. 4. In March, 1634, Leonard Calvert, the brother of Cecil, with 200 emigrants, most of them Roman Catholic gentlemen, with their ser vants, arrived at the mouth of the Potomac river, and leaving the vessel, ascended in a pinnace as far as Piscataqua, an Indian village, nearly opposite Mount Vernon. 5. "The sachem of Piscataqua gave Calvert full liberty to settle there if he chose ; but, not deeming it on the whole safe, he began a settlement lower down, on a branch of the Potomac, at the Indian town of Yoacomoco. The settlement was called St. Mary s. 6. To gain the good will of the Indians, Calvert made them pres ents of clothes, axes, hoes, and knives. Their friendship was easily secured ; and their women, in return for the kindnesses of the English, taught them how to make corn bread. This, perhaps, was the first knowledge which the settlers had of" hoe-cake," or johnny-cake. 7. The colony of Maryland met with few of the troubles whnh had been experienced by its sister colonies. They arrived in season to cultivate the soil for that year, and the seasons for several of the succeeding years were all favorable. They had the Virginians, moreover, for near neighbors, who furnished them with cattle and 3. Name of Maryland? What occasioned much contention? 4. What took place in 1624? 5. What "of the sachem of Piscataqua ? What of the settlements? 6. What o, Calvert and the Indians ? Hoe-cake ? 7. In what respects did the Maryland selll*r 64 SETTLEMENT OF CONNECTICUT many other necessaries, as well as, in effect, protected them from tbi [ndians. In addition to all which, they enjoyed good health. 8. In February, 1635, in less than one year from the date of the settlement, the freemen of the colony assembled to make the necessary laws. The charter which had been granted them was exceedingly liberal. They were allowed the full power of legislation, without the reserved privilege, on the part of the crown, to revoke or alter their acts. The government underwent some changes in 1639 ; and, in 1650, they had an upper and lower house in the legislature, like their neighbors. 9. Ten or twelve years of peace having passed away, a rebellion broke out in Maryland, headed by one Clayborne. Having formed a little colony before the arrival of Calvert, he refused to submit to his authority. Convicted, at length, of murder and other crimes, he flea from the province, but returned with a large mob and broke up the government. Order, however, was in a little time restored, anr* things again went on prosperously. CHAPTER XXXIII. Settlement of Connecticut. People going to settle in Connecticut. 1. WE now come to the settlement of Connecticut. As early as 1621, an Indian sachem came from the valley of the Connecticut river to Boston and Plymouth, and urged the two governors to make settlements there. The soil, he said, was exceeding rich ; in addition have alvantasre over the other colonists? 8. What of the government of the colony? * What of Chty borne? SETTLEMENT OF CONNECTICUT 65 o which he offered them a yearly supply of corn, and eighty heaver skins. He was treated with great kindness, but no steps were imme diately taken to form a settlement. 2. Sometime afterward, Governor Winslow, of Plymouth, made v tour to the valley of the Connecticut, and came back so well pleaded with the country that preparations were soon made for establishing a trading-house there. But the Dutch of Manhattan, having heard ol the plan, immediately proceeded to erect a fort there. This was ill 1633. 3. The movements of the Dutch did not at all intimidate the Plym outh people. Having got ready the frame of a house, they sailed for the Connecticut river. When they came opposite the Dutch fort the spot where Hartford now stands the Dutch forbade their pro ceeding any further, on penalty of being fired upon. They did not regard this, however, but proceeded up the river. 4. They landed on the west side of the stream, where Farmingtou river empties in, and laid the foundation of Windsor. The Dutch, with a band of 70 men, attempted to drive them away in 1634, but d d not succeed. Thus was a foot-hold gained in Connecticut. o. Wethersfield and Hartford were settled in 1635, by a company of emigrants from Newton and Watertown, near Boston. It consisted of men. women and children, to the number of 60, with their cattle and horses. They left home on the 25th of October, and were a fortnight on the road, wading through rivers and swamps, and trav ersing hills and mountains. 6. But they had begun the journey too late in the season. The winter came upon them in their new residence, before they were pre pared for it, and the snow fell very deep. They had sent their goods and provisions by water, but the vessel did not arrive, and was sup posed to be cast away. Thus a famine was at once produced among them. 7. In this dreadful condition, they became quite discouraged, and some of them desperate. Fourteen of the number set out to return to Boston by the way they came. One was drowned in crossing the river, and the rest would have perished on the road, had they not been relieve,, by the Indians. A great many emigrants returned by water. 8. It is difficult to say which suffered most, those who went away or those who remained. They received a little of the promised aid from the Indians, but their fare was at times scanty consisting ehiefiy of acorns and grain. A part of their cattle subsisted by biow sing on what they could find in the woods and meadows. 9. The Plymouth Company in England had, in 1631, given to Lords Say and Seal, and Lord Brook, a patent of the lands lying about lhn mouth of the Connecticut river. In 1635, a son of Governor Winthrop, of Massachusetts, with 20 men, built a fort there, which XXXIII. 1. What of an Indian sachem in 1631? 2. Governor Winslow? The Dtuch? 3. What of the Dutch an.1 Ply mouth people? 4. Where did the emigrants land t What did the Dutch of Hartford attempt to do? 5. What of the settlement of Weth- $rsfield and Hartford? 6. "VV hat evils beset the setters? 7. What of the return of sorrw f them J 8. Situation of those that remained? 9. What had taken place in l&H 5 66 RHODE ISLAND AND ttOGER WILLIAMS. he called Saybrook, and became the governor of it. The Dutch tried to drive him away, but without effect. 10. In June, 1636, 100 emigrants from Dorchester and Water- town, accompanied by two ministers of the gospel, Mr. Hooker and Mr. Stone, crossed the mountains, swamps, and rivers, to Connecticut. They journeyed on foot, and drove 160 head of cattle ; subsisting chiefly during the journey on milk. They were a fortnight on the road. They settled at Hartford, which they called Newtown. 11. As they passed along, the woods resounded with their songs and hymns and prayers, and with the lowing of their kine. They had no guide but a compass, and Him who guarded the host of Israel in their travels from Egypt to Canaan. They had no pillows but heaps of stones. None saw them but here and there a group of wan tiering savages, and the Eye which sees and observes all secrets CHAPTER XXXIV. Rhode Island and Roger -J Eager Williams banished. 1. IN February, 1621, a Puritan minister arrived in New England by the name of Roger Williams. He was as yet scarcely thirty years of age. He was a man of some enlightened views, but his temper was not properly disciplined. He was, however, an ardent friend of reli gious liberty, and a foe to every form of legal intolerance. 2. He was, at first, pastor of a church in Salem. Here, having advanced the opinion that a commonwealth is bound to protect ali What of a son of Governor Winthrop ? 10. What happened in 1636 ? 11. Describe tha progress of the emigrants through the woods. -* v. 1. W nat of Koger Williams ? 2. Of what church was he at first a pastor 1 RHODE ISLAND AND ROGER WILLIAMS. 67 denominations of Christians, rather more boldly than was acceptable to the Massachusetts government, and having also announced some strange opinions, with an overbearing spirit, he was tried for heresy and was sentenced to leave the province. 3. He first repaired to Seekonk, now in Rhode Island ; but having learned, soon after, that the place was within the jurisdiction of the Plymouth colony, he removed, June, 1636, to the place where Provi dence now stands, and laid the foundation of a colony, of which he was, at one and the same time, minister, instructor and father. 4. But the labors of Roger Williams were not by any means con fined to his own countrymen. Though his manners had been harsh, he had a good heart. Like Eliot, he did much for the conversion and improvement of the savages. He even took pains, like him, to learn their language, that he might the better conciliate, instruct, improve and elevate them ; and at the same time, preserve his colony from destructive and bloody wars. 5. Providence was within the territory of the Narraganset Indians, but Mr. Williams very soon obtained a deed of it ; not for himself or his friends, for though it was his own property as much as the clothes he wore, yet he gave away every foot of it. Nor did he love power more than property, for, instead of making himself the magistrate, the colonists had none till the year 1640. 6. The Providence settlement soon became the asylum of all who were persecuted in the other colonies on account of their religious opinions, especially the Baptists, to which sect Mr. Williams adhered. In 1639 a Baptist church was formed there ; the first in the United States. Twelve years later, the General Court of Massachusetts, by their severe laws, drove a greater number to Rhode Island than ever before. 7. Rhode Island, properly so called that is, the beautiful island which goes by this name, was first settled in the spring of 1638, by William Coddington and seventeen others. In the following Novem ber, Mr. Coddington was chosen governor. These last were the fol lowers of one Anne Hutchinson, a fanatic in religion, but in many respects a w T ise and virtuous woman. 8. Until 1640, the citizens of Providence had made their own rules and laws in a general convention. They now thought it best to adopt a more permanent form of government, and, in 1644, Roger Williams, with the aid of Governor Vane, of Massachusetts, procured a charter for the two settlements, under the name of the Rhode Island and Providence plantations. What opinions did he announce? What was the consequence of this conduct? 3. Where did Williams first eo? Where did he establish himself? 4. What of Williams and the Indians? 5. Did Williams take a deed of his land? What did he do with his land? What of the government of the colony till 1640 ? 6. Of whom did the Providence settle ments become the asylum ? The Baptists? What happened in 1639 ? What happened twelve years later? 7. What occurred in 1633 ? What of Anne Hutchinson? 8. Wha ccurred in 1644? 68 WAR WITH THE PEQUUD INDIANS. CHAPTER XXXV. War with the Pequod Indians. 1. CONNECTICUT was first organized as a government separate Iroin Massachusetts and Plymouth, in 1636. Its inhabitants held their first general court or assembly at Hartford, in the spring of that year. The first law they passed was that arms and ammunition should not be sold to the Indians. 2. Enough, however, had been done, long before, by unprincipled men, like Hunt and Morton, to excite that savage jealousy, which, when once roused, makes little discrimination, but vents itself with nearly equal readiness on all who are white, without regard to age or sex. The period was at hand when the colonists of Connecticut were to feel the full force of savage vengeance. 3. The Pequods, or Pequots, were a very formidable tribe, having at least 700 warriors. Their principal settlement was on a hill in Groton, near New London, in Connecticut, though they had forts else where. They were the terror of many other tribes of Indians, and they soon became a serious annoyance to the Connecticut and Massa chusetts settlers. Burning of the fort. 4. They had, in the first place, murdered some of the traders from Massachusetts, especially one Oldham, at Block Island, and Govermn Endicot had been sent to treat with them, or bring them to submis sion ; but he had accomplished very little except to provoke them b) /burning their wigwams. XXXV. 1. When was Connecticut first organized as a government separate from Massachusetts and Plymouth ? Where was the first general assembly ? What was the 2. What had been done by suh men as Hunt and Morton 7 3. Whatoftht WAR WITH THE PEQUOD INDIANS. 69 5. In March, 1637, they became so bold as to attack the fort at Saybrook, and kill three of the soldiers. In April, they murdered several men and women at Wethersfield, carried away two girls into captivity, and destroyed twenty cows. The inhabitants could no Longer consider themselves safe, by night or by day, in their houses or in their fields. 6. The General Assembly, which convened at Hartford, May 11, resolved to make war upon them; and ninety men about half the colony who were able to bear arms with Captain Mason at their head, accompanied by seventy friendly Mohegan Indians, and Rev. Mr. Stone as their chaplain, were sent out to attack the Pequods in their own country. 7. Sailing down the river, and thence to Narraganset Bay, they were joined at the latter place by 200 Narraganset Indians, and, after landing and proceeding toward the Pequod country, by 500 Nianticks. The. Pequods had two forts, one at Mystic, in the present town of Groton, and another further on. They resolved to attack the former. 8. They arrived at Mystic river, nar the fort, late in the evening, and pitched their camp by two large rocks, now called Porter s rocks. About day-break the next morning, they were ready to advance and attack the fort. The first signal of their arrival was the barking of a dog, upon which an Indian in the fort cried out, " Owanux ! Owa- nux !" which meant Englishmen ! Englishmen ! 9. The battle soon began, and for a long time was severe. The fate of Connecticut, and perhaps of all New England, was to be de termined by seventy-seven men.* Every soldier, therefore, fought for his own life and the lives of his countrymen. With the Indians, too, everything was at stake ; and their arrows descended among the English like a shower of hail. 10. At last, seeing his men begin to tire, Captain Mason cried out, " We must burn them!" and, seizing a fire-brand from one of the wigwams, he applied it to the combustible material of which it was composed, and in a few minutes the whole fort was in flames. The fire and sword together made terrible havoc ; and soon victory decided in favor of the colonists. 11. But the contest was not yet over. Three hundred Pequods from the other fort came now to the assistance of their brethren, but these too were gallantly repulsed, and the colonists retired leisurely to go on board their vessels at the Pequod harbor. When the battle ended, their vessels were not yet in sight, but, as if guided by a Di vine Hand, they came in sight soon afterward. 12. The colonists had but two men killed and sixteen wounded ih the contest; while the Indians lost seventy wigwams, and, as it was thought, from 500 to COO men. But the blow was decisive. The Periling? 4. What had the Pequoda done? 5. What happened in March, 1637? 6. What of the general assembly? What of the Indians? 7. How did this detachment proceed ? 8. What of their approach to Fort Mystic ? 9. What of the fight ? 10. What *They set out with ninety, but thirteen had fallen off at SayVtrook, or elsewhere; and w for the friendly Indians, they dared not to venture near *.he fort. 70 ANECDOTES OF THE PEQUOD WAR. Indians looked at the smoking ruins, stamped on the ground, tore their hair, and rushed on the colonists ; but to no purpose. 13. The battle was scarcely ended, when a body of 200 troopt from Massachusetts and Plymouth arrived. They renewed the war, burning wigwams, destroying cornfields, and killing men, women, and children. The survivors were driven to a swamp, where they finally surrendered, except Sassacus, their chief, and a few of his men, who fled to the Mohawks, by whom Sassacus was afterwards murdered CHAPTER XXXVI. Anecdotes of the Pequod War. 1. ONE of the early laws of New England was, " Some minister is to be sent forth to go along with the army, for their instruction and encouragement." Moreover, they sometimes began their wars by a season of fasting and prayer. We may srnile at this strange attempt to intermingle religion and bloodshed ; but it exhibits the Puritan character. 2. The whole night before Captain Mason set out from Hartford tc attack the Pequods, was spent by Mr. Stone, at the request of the sol diers, in earnest prayer. Again ; having arrived at Narraganset Bay on Saturday, instead of proceeding on their journey the next day, they kept it as the Sabbath, with the most scrupulous exactness. 3. War is horrible at best, but it is always delightful to find its horrors in any degree mitigated. While the soldiers of Captain Mason were slaughtering the Indians at Fort Mystic by hundreds, and actually piling the dead bodies in heaps, they spared the women. Many of the Indian warriors, observing this, cried out, " I squaw ! 1 squaw !" But it did not save them. 4. The friendly Indians, under Uncas, sachem of the Mohegans, and Miantonomoh, sachem of the Narragansets, were terribly afraid of the Pequods, and especially of Sassacus, their chief. When Cap tain Msson inquired of Miantonomoh, why the Narragansets did not come forward and help him, he replied, " Sassacus is in the fort. Sassacus is all one God ; nobody can kill him." 5. The two hundred Pequods men, women, and children who surrendered to the colonists, were either enslaved by the English or incorporated with the Mohegans or the Narragansets. There did not remain " a sannup or a squaw, a warrior or a child, of the Pequod name. A nation had disappeared in a day !" G. Still, this war would have been more dreadful than it was, )iit for the benevolent and pious labors of Roger Williams. When tho Pequods found they had provoked the colonists to make war upon of Captain Mason? 11. What more happened? 12. Lose of the colonists? Of the Indians? 13. What of 200 troops ? What of Sassacus anil the rest of the PequouV? XXXVI. 1. How did the Puritans mingle religion with war ? 2. What of the night before Captain Mason s departure for the Pequod war? What of the next Sunday ? I! What uf wars? What of sparing the women and children? 4. Whai of bassacus and SETTLEMENT OF NEW HAVEN. 71 them, they tried to enlist on their side the Mohegans and Narragar.- sets. They hoped that by their united exertions they might be able entirely to sweep the colonists from the hunting ground of their fathers. 7. There was no white man in New England that dared, at this critical time, to expose himself to Indian fury, but Roger Williams. Aware of the danger to the colonists, this good man, amid storm and wind, and at the most imminent hazard of his life, embarked in a canoe, and hastened to the wigwam of the Narraganset sachem, even while the Pequod ambassadors were there, still reeking with the blood cf Oldham and others. 8. Here, for three days and nights, he ate and drank and slept in their midst, in danger of being shot, or having his throat cut, every moment. The Narragansets for some time wavered, but he, at length succeeded in preventing them from entering into a league with the Pequods, and thus, probably, saved the colonies from extinction CHAPTER XXXVII. Settlement of New Haven. First settlement at New Haven. I. THE Indian name of New Haven was Qtiinnipiack. The people of the Connecticut colony had become acquainted with it during the war with the Pequods. About this time Rev. Mr. Davenport, and wo merchants of London, by the name of Eaton and Hopkins, and a other Indians? 5. What of the 200 Indians captured? What of the Pequod nation? 6. What rendered the Pequod war less dreadful? 7, 8. What did Roger Williams do? XXXVII. 1. What was the Indian name of the country where New Haven now lands J When did the people of Connecticut baftome acquainted with it ? What of Mr 72 SETTLEMENT Of NEW HAVEN. company of emigrants, came over to America ; and Mr. Eaton and a few others went to Quinnipiack and built a hut, and remained there during- the winter. 2. In the spring of 1638, Mr. Davenport and his whole company went there to reside permanently. At two different purchases, they oought of the Indians nearly the whole of what now constitutes the county of New Haven. For the first and smallest portion, they gave a dozen, each, of coats, hoes, hatchets, spoons and porringers, two dozen knives, and four cases of French knives and scissors ; and, for the largest, thirteen coats, only. 3. Some may think the Indians were defrauded by these purchases ; or, at least, would be likely to think themselves so afterward. But such persons forget that these articles were worth more then than t 1 .ey now are ; and, besides that, the land was really worth nothing to the Indians, nor much to anybody else. Besides, the Indians retained the right to hunt on the land, and, if they pleased, to plant a certain portion. 4. On the first Sabbath, which the colonists kept regularly at New Haven, April 28, Mr. Davenport preached to the people under a large spreading oak. Mr. Davenport was a most excellent man, and with his coadjutors gave a tone to the character of New Haven that has never been wholly lost. The laying of the city into squares, and the beautiful green, or common, are memorials of their efforts. 5. The three towns, Windsor, Hartford and Wethersfield, early in the year 1639, formed themselves into a distinct government, and adopted a constitution, and John Haynes was elected their first gov ernor. Their constitution has been much admired. It lasted, with little alteration, till 1818, or about one hundred and eighty years ; and was in substance as follows. 6. The general court, or legislative assembly, was to be held twice a year, viz., in spring and autumn ; but the officers of the government the governor, deputy governor, and five or six assistants with the representatives from the several towns, were to be elected on the first Monday of April annually. The settlement at Saybrook soon became united with that at Hartford. 7. Until the year 1665, New Haven was a colony by itself, sep arate from Hartford, under the name of the Colony of New Haven. A constitution was formed and adopted by the colony essentially like that of Connecticut, in the autumn of the same year, 1639 ; and The- ophilus Eaton was chosen the first governor, and reelected every year till his death, which happened about twenty years afterward. 8. The first inhabitants of New Haven, almost without exception, were men of learning and piety. They paid great attention both to education and religion. At first they had all their property in com mon, as at Jamestown and Plymouth. Not a. lew of their first gov ernors, moreover, as well as several other officers, refused to receive any salary or special compensation for their public services. 9. The Dutch, who still claimed the country, seemed inclined, from Davenport and others? 2. What was done in 1638? 3. How does it appear tliat tha Indiana were not cneated by the whites ? 4. What of Mr. Davenport? 5. What of three towns? Who \va-s the first governor of the Connecticut colony / What of the cont-ii- tution adopted then? 6. What were the general provisions of th r constitution? 7 UNION OF THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES. 73 time to time, to molest the Connecticut colony, but no serious or at least bloody engagement ever took place between them. Their great est trouble was with the Indians. With this exception, and a contin ual series of disasters at sea, their first years were quite prosperous. 10. The first great earthquake in New England, after its settle ment, took place in June, 1638. The earth shook with such violence that in some places people could not stand without difficulty, and the furniture in the houses was thrown down. Similar shocks were felt in 1G63, 1727, 1761, and 1783. CHAPTER XXXVIII. Union of the New England Colonies. Delegates signing agreement. 1. THE conduct of the Puritans in New England did not fail to keep up the spirit of persecution in those whose high-handed measures had driven them there. The forms of the English church discipline were seen to be disregarded, and marriage to be celebrated even by the civil magistrate. And in spite of all this, good and loyaJ subjects of the king were continually emigrating. 2. What could be done? In the first place, ships freighted with passengers and bound for New England were forbidden to sail. In the next place, the Archbishop of Canterbury, and others, obtained power to legislate for the colonies ; to revoke their charters if thought necessary ; to regulate and govern their church, and to inflict punish ment for icfractory conduct. What of thi New Haven colony? 8. First settlers of New Haven? What of property ? Th? eovernors? 9. The Dutch? 10. Earthquakes? XiXYUI. Conduct of the Puritans? Consequencea of this? 2. What was don T4 UNION OF THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES. 3. Such power, lodged in the hands of an Episcopal bishop three thousand miles distant, greatly alarmed the colonies. In January. 1635, the ministers assembled at Boston, to consult with the civil 68 67 Map of New England. officers and see "-hat to do. They were unanimous in the opinion that they ought >,ot to submit to a general governor from abroad, should one be appointed, which they had great reason to expect. 4. Nor was this all. Poor as the colonies were, they raised six in England ? 3 What was done at Boston in 1G33 7 4. What steps did the colonies UNION OF THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES. 75 hundred pounds sterling among them, and applied it immediately to the erection of fortifications. But this only so much the more offended their enemies in England, and increased their disposition to stand in the way of their liberties. 5. Whole squadrons, ready to sail foi America with passengers, were stopped. It is even said that Cromwell and Hampden, who afterwards became so conspicuous in the measures which led to the leath of the king, were on board of one of the vessels, and would have sailed for America had not the king himself prevented it. Little did he know what he was doing. 6. It was impossible, however, to check the tide of emigration, except for a short time. Persecution, for religious opinions, had awakened a spirit of emigration in Europe, which had not been known before. One hundred and ninety-eight ships had already crossed the Atlantic to New England, carrying with them twenty thousand pas sengers ; and the plantations there had cost nearly a million of dol lars. 7. It was just at this period of the colonial history, when they were in danger, not only from foes at home but from enemies of their lib erty abroad, that a union of the colonies, for mutual preservation and defence, began to be discussed. Nor did their victory over the Pe- quods, nor the temporary suspension of Dutch hostilities, lull them into security. The measure was not only talked of, but, at last, exe cuted. 8. The articles of confederation were signed May 29, 1843. The union which was formed took the name of " The United Colonies of New England." It embraced Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut and New Haven, and should have included Rhode Island and Provi dence plantations. This colony petitioned for admittance, but was refused, because it would not be merged in the colony of Plymouth. 9. This union lasted forty years or more, and was of great service while it lasted. If it did not prevent that foreign interference which was threatened, it defended the colonies, at least, from the Indians and Dutch, and other enemies at home, both by leading them to feel more strongly the ties of sympathy and brotherhood, and by enabling them to make treaties on a more certain and permanent basis. take ? 5. What of Cromwell and Hampden ? 6. Emigration ? Persecution ? How many ships and passengers had come to America? How much had the plantation* cost? 7. What of a union of the colonies? C3~ Let the teacher put such questions a* irvn/ b ?ieceasary on ttie map. 8. What of the articles of Confederation? Why wa* RhaJe island excluded } 9. What of this union 1 76 THE INDIANS Off NEW CHAPTER XXXIX. The Indians of New England. 1. OUR New England ancestors had o much to do with the It -Hans, whom they found here at the time of their arrival, tha., a hi? jory of the country will hardly be intelligible without a brief notice 01 tihis singular people. 2. They were, principally, the Penobscots in Maine ; the Paw tuckets between Maine and Salem ; the Massachusetts around tho Massachusetts Bay ; the Pokanokets in south-eastern Massachusetts ; the Narragansets about Rhode Island ; and the Pequods in the south ern or south-eastern part of Connecticut. 3. There were indeed other tribes and divisions of tribes, such as the Mohegans, the Niprnucks, the Wampanoags, &e. ; but they were not numerous, and were generally tributary to the larger tribes. Nor were the larger tribes so numerous as some have hastily supposed. Judicious authors on the subject have estimated the whole number at only one hundred and fifty or two hundred thousand for the eastern, middle, and southern states. Indians and village. 4. The Indians had no houses, but lived chiefly in rude huts, 01, as tncy were called, wigwams. These were built in the shape of tents. They were usually arranged in small clusters, or villages ; one wigwam often serving for several families. Like the wandering Tar tars, they often removed their villages. A village contained, usually, from fifty to two hundred inhabitants. 5. They knew little of agriculture, though in some places they raised corn and beans, and a few peas, melons, &c. The employ- XXXIX. 1,2. What of the trihcs of Indians in New Enelaml f 3. Otlinr tribes 1 1. Indian dwelling 1 Villages 1 5. Agriculture ? Employments of the men 1 Arts THE INDIANS OF NEW ENGLAND. 77 merits of the men were chiefly hunting, fishing and war. Of arts and manufactures they barely knew enougn to make their wigwams, weap ons of war and hunting, articles of dress and ornaments, and a few domestic utensils and agricultural implements. 6. Their food was simple, coarse, plainly cooked, and, from their natural indolence, sometimes scanty. At times they subsisted chiefly on flesh raw, roasted, or boiled, according to convenience. At other times, when not too lazy to procure it, they subsisted on parched corn, hommony, or a mixture of corn and beans, which they called succvtash. The females usually prepared the food and cultivated the vegetables. 7. Their dress, except in winter, consisted chiefly of a slight cov ering about the waist, with ornaments for the face, wrists or ankles. In winter they dressed in untanned skins and in furs. They were little affected by external beauty, even personal beauty, notwithstand ing their fondness for ornament. In war, they painted their faces. For amusements, they danced around a fire, or sung songs, or recited stories of their victories. Indian sorcerer and sick man. 8. Their hatchets, knives, and other implements, whether culinary or warlike, were chiefly shells or slmrp stones ; more frequently the latter. They pounded their corn in lrge stones, scooped or hollowed out. The ground served them for chaiis tables, and beds. Their thread for nets, &c., was made of the tendons of animals, or of coarse bark, and their fish-hooks of bones. For money, they used wampum, or beads made of shells. 9. The Indians had no books, or schools, or churches. They had, it is true, some ideas of good and evil spirits, and perhaps of a future existence beyond the grave ; but their notions on this subject were very crude, not to say confused ; and their religion and religious wor- and manufactures? 6. Food? The women? 7. Dress? Amusements ? 8. Utensils? Neu? Hooks? Money? 9. Books? Schools? Churches? Religious notions? 7* 78 ELIOT, THE INDIAN APOSTLE. ship, when they had any, exerted but little influence on their general conduct. 10. Polygamy was allowed among them ; and though they could hardly be said to be distinguished for licentiousness, there was not among them that tender and respectful regard for the female sex which is not only a principal element of human happiness, but one of the strongest bonds of society. Their government and customs of war will be seen in the progress of our history. 11. Diseases among the savages of America were fewer in number than in civilized society ; but they were sometimes very fatal, as in the case of the small-pox. Their medical treatment was simple, consist ing, for the most part, of a little herb tea, and warm or cold bathing , sometimes, however, they resorted to powows or sorcerers, who pre tended to charm away diseases. 12. When an Indian died, the survivors dug a hole in the ground, and, having wrapped the corpse in skins and mats, laid it therein. Whatever was deemed most useful to the individual while living, aa his implements of war or hunting, were buried with him ; probably in the vague belief that they might be useful to him in a future state Some corpses were buried sitting, with their faces to the east CHAPTER XL. Eliot, the Indian apostle. Ehot preaching. 1. ONE of the more important as well as more interesting results of the union of the colonists was the civilization and improvement of 10. Wives? Respect for tlie female sex 7 11. Diseases? Medical Treatment? Pow- ovrs? 12 Burial ceremonies ? ELIOT, THE INDIAN APOSTLEL 79 the Indians. During- the peace with them, between the Pequod war and the war with Philip, it pleased God to put it into the hearts ot many to do them good. Among these benefactors were severa* persons of the name of Mayhew, and John Eliot. 2. One of the Mayhews had a church of one hundred communi cants, at Martha s Vineyard. His son, Experience Mayhew, besides having the charge of five or six congregations of Indians, learned their language, and translated portions of the Bible into it. He also wrote the lives of thirty native Indian preachers, and eighty pious Indian men, women and children. He spent sixty-three years of his life in the ministry, chiefly among the Indians. 3. But no man was so greatly distinguished for his labors of love among the Indians as John Eliot. He was born in England, in 1604. In early life he was an usher in a grammar-school, under the Rev. Thomas Hooker, the celebrated individual who led sixty men, women and children across the woods from Boston to Hartford, to settle Con necticut. 4. Mr. Eliot came to Boston in 1631, and was settled as a minis ter in Roxbury the next year, where he remained about sixty years, or till his death. He had not been in Roxbury long before he began to take a deep interest in the Indians, whom he believed to be the descendants of the lost tribes of Israel. 5. The first thing he did for them was to learn their language. This took him several years. The translation of the Bible into the Indian language took up two years more. At the age of forty-two he found himself sufficiently acquainted with their language to con verse with them and teach them both publicly and in private. 6. Soon he was found in their wigwams, teaching them and their children to read, praying with them, telling them about God, preach ing short and plain sermons to them, discouraging the use of strong drinks, as well as all their favorite vices, instructing them in farming and gardening, and endeavoring in every possible way to make them wiser and better. 7. Mr. Eliot not only told them what to do, but he actually set them to work, and sometimes worked with them. He furnished the men with spades, shovels, crow-bars, &c., and the women with spinning- wheels. He set up schools and churches among them, and prepared ministers and schoolmasters. So faithful and numerous were his labors, that he has obtained the name of the Indian Apostle. 8. The following anecdote will serve to show the nature of Mr. Eliot s influence. One Sabbath evening, at coming in from church,, a converted Indian found his fire gone out, and, in order to kindle it he split a little dry wood with his hatchet. This was thought by many of the Indians a breach of the Sabbath, and was, at their next meeting, taken up and discussed. 9. Mr. Eliot labored more particularly around Boston in Rex bury, Dorchester, Newton, Watertown and Natick. He was espe cially employed at a place called Nonantum, now in Newton, and at XL. 1. What followed the union of the colonies 2 2. The Mayhews? 3. Eliot s early life? 4. Where was he settled? 5. What of his learning_the Indian anguajje? Translating the Bible? 6, 7. How did Eliot proceed with the Indiana? 8 Anecdote SO WITCHCRAFT IN NEW ENGLAND. Natick But he also went abroad, and labored in the region about Lowell, Lancaster, Brookfield, Yarmouth and elsewhere. He not only translated the Bible, but other books, into the Indian language. 10. In short, the good he did was incalculable. In 1660, there were ten towns near Boston in which the Indians were, for the most part, professedly pious, and were, till Philip s war, fast adopting the customs, &c., of civilization. Even in 1686, after Mr. E. s death, the number of " Praying Indians," as they were called, was estimated at live thousand ; and, in 1696, thirty Indian churches existed. 11. Mr. Eliot was regarded, in his day, as somewhat eccentric ; but it was chiefly because lie was good. He hated personal ornaments and useless expenditures. He was opposed to wigs, wine and tobacco ! He wished to have everything so managed that it might accomplish the greatest good to mankind, and the greatest glory to God CHAPTER XL1. Witchcraft in New England. 1. IT was during the long period of peace which has been alluded to in the foregoing chapter, that the troubles arose in Massachusetts about witchcraft, of which so much has been said in history, and on account of which such heavy charges have been made against oui forefathers. 2. The first case of the kind occurred in Springfield, in 1645. In June, 1648, the charge of witchcraft was brought against Margaret Jones, of Charlestown, and she was executed. Ann Hihbins of, Boston, came next ; she was executed in 1656. Here the subject rested for about thirty years, when it was again revived ; and there was one more execution in Boston. 3. Four years afterward, viz., in 1692, the supposed witchcraft broke out in Salem and Danvers. Here the first subjects of it were children. The disorder, whatever its character may have been, spread to the neighboring country towns, particularly Andover, Ips wich and Gloucester. At first it affected the lower classes only ; but at length it pervaded all ranks and conditions. 4. Two daughters of a minister, in Salem, were strangely affected. Before this, they had been quiet, happy children, but now they began to look wild, shriek, tell strange stories, sit barefoot among the ashes, or go abroad with their clothes and hair in great disorder, looking like insane people. Sometimes they were dumb; at others they would complain of being pricked severely with pins. 5. The madness continuing to spread, the charge of witcncraft was at length brought against one poor minister himself. All sorts ot strange stories were told about him. It was especially said that of Ehut? 9. Where did Eliot chiefly bestow his efforts? 10. What effect did Eliot s efforts produce ? 11. Character of Eliot 1 XLI 1. What of witchcraft? 2. What cases occurred prior to 1G92? 3. What happened in 16*92 ? 4. What of two daughters of a minister) 5. What of the mania ) NEW YORK, NEW JERSEY, AND DELAWARE. 83 he had intercourse with the devil ; and the fact that he was an uncommonly athletic and strong- man, with many favored this idea. He would not confess guilt, and was hanged. Those who confessed the crime of witchcraft were not executed. G. It was, indeed, a fearful time. Multitudes were suspected and accused, and, at one period, no less that one hundred and fifty were in prison for witchcraft. What number were actually executed, while " the fever lasted," is not quite certain. It is generally said that two hundred were accused, one hundred and fifty imprisoned, twenty-eight condemned, nineteen hanged, and one pressed to death. 7. But the excitement at length passed away ; and the more rapidly in proportion as the criminals were treated with clemency. Multitudes owned, at length, that they confessed their guilt to save their lives ! For a century past little has been said of witchcraft in the United States, and few believe in its existence. The events we have narrated are supposed to have been the result of delusion. 8. Nor was this disease, or delusion, much known in this country, even in its day, out of New England. One old woman was indeed accused of the crime in Pennsylvania. Penn, himself, happened to be the judge, and gave the charge to the jury. They brought in a verdict that her friends should be bound for her to keep the peace ; which put an end to witchcraft in that province. 9. Supposed cases of witchcraft had been common in Europe for centuries, and, about the time of the excitement in New England, thousands were executed in England and other countries there CHAPTER XLIL New York, New Jersey and Delaware. 1. NEW JERSEY began to be settled in 1624, at Bergen. A few Dutch families crossed from New Yoik about the same time, and settled at Jersey city. The English began a settlement on the Dela ware, in 1640, but it was soon broken up by the Swedes, who had settled on the opposite side of the river, and who retained the country fifteen years, till it was taken by the Dutch and held till 1664, when it passed into the hands of the English. 2. In 1674 the province was divided into East and West Jersey ; and it continued thus till the year 1702, when the two provinces were again united in one, though they were still considered as forming a part of the state of New York. They were not finally separated from New York till the year 1738. 3. The first settlement effected in the present state of Delaware was in the year 1627, by the Swedes and Finns. The Dutch claimed the country, and a quarrel was kept up a long time between A poor minister? 6. What of the state of things during the excitement? How many were imprisoned ? How many accused? How many executed? 7. What of the passing away of the excitement? 8. What of the delusion elsewhere ? 9. In Europe > ALII. 1. What of New Jersey? 2 Division of the province? Its union 1 6 82 SETTLEMENT OF THE CAROLINAS. them and the Swedes. When the former gave up New YOTK and New Jersey, Delaware was given up with them, but was still consid ered a part of New York. From 1682 to 1703, it was a part of Penn sylvania. 4. The Dutch at New York with some difficulty held out against the Indians and other nations till 1GG4, when Stuyvesant, the governor, surrendered all their possessions on or about the Hudson to the English. The Dutch, it is true, retook the town, of New York, during a war with the English, in 1673 ; but they restored it again the next year. 5. Colonel Richard Nichols, the officer to whom the Dutch sur rendered, was the first English governor of New York. He was succeeded, three years afterward, by Colonel Lovelace. It was not, however, till 1683, that the people had any voice in the election of their rulers. Some changes were made, at this time, but they gave only partial satisfaction. 6. Bad or defective, however, as the government may have been at the first, more real progress was made, not only in agriculture, but in almost everything else, in one year under the English, than in five years under the Dutch rulers. The Dutch, in the United States, with the best soil, accomplished less than the emigrants of any other nation. CHAPTER XLI1I. Settlement of the Carolina^ 1. THE coast of Carolina was explored in 1563, and named after Charles IX., of France. The first attempt at a settlement, and indeed one of the first ever made within the present limits of the United States, was by Sir Walter Raleigh, in 1585, twenty-two years before Jamestown was settled, and thirty-five years before the landing at Plymouth. 2. The fleet which brought out the first colonists to Carolina anchored off the island of Wocokon, the southern point of the chain of islands and sand-bars which form Ocracoke inlet. From this island, the chief officer of the fleet went to the continent, and, during an absence of eight days, discovered several Indian towns. 3. He next sailed to the Roanoke river, where he landed with one hundred and seven persons, designed to form a colony. After remaining with them a short time, he left them under the care of a Mr. Lane, and returned to England. 4. The selection of a governor for the colonists could not have been more unfortunate. After remaining at the spot about a year, and acomplishing nothing, except to manifest a high degree of self ishness and shake the faith of the natives in all white men, Sir lion from New York ? 3. What of Delaware? 4. New York? 5. First English gov ernor of New York ? The government ? 6. Progress of the colony ? XL1II. 1. Wha cf the coast, of Carolina ? First attempt at a settlement? 2. Tha THE WAR WITH PHILIP, 83 Francis Drake, who had touched there with a fleet, took them back to England. 5. No further attempts were made to settle the country tiL some time between the years 1640 and 1650, when a few planters fiorn Virginia, under the direction of Governor Berkley, of that province, began a colony in Albemarle county, within the present limits of North Carolina. 6. In 1663, the whole country, from the 30th to the 36th degree of north latitude, and, in the extravagant language of those times, from the. Atlantic to the South Sea, was conveyed by Charles II. to Lord Clarendon and his associates, with full power to settle and govern it. In 1665, a settlement was made near the mouth of the Clarendon 01 Cape Fear river, by emigrants from Barbadoes ; and Sir James Yeomans was appointed governor. 7. A settlement was made, in 1670, at Port Royal, in South Caro lina, by Governor Sayle ; and, in 1671, a few persons located them selves at Old Charleston, as it was called, on Ashley river. In 1680, the latter spot was abandoned, and the foundation laid of the present city of Charleston, several miles nearer the sea. 8. Up to that year, 1671, all the various settlements which have here been mentioned went by the general name of Carolina. At this time, however, a division took place, and the northern and southern provinces began to be known by the distinctive names of North and South Carolina. 9. It was not far from this time, during the administration of Governor Sayle, that an attempt was made in South Carolina to reduce to practice the notions, respecting government, of John Locke, the philosopher. But the plan was opposed with a degree of bitter ness which led to its speedy abandonment, and a return to the old form of government. CHAPTER XLIV. The war with Philip. 1. WE have elsewhere seen that Massasoit, the sachem of the Wampanoags, remained a true friend of the English to the time of his death. He left two sons, whom, in his zeal to show his affection for the English, he had called Alexander and Philip. The early death of Alexander left the kingdom to Philip. 2. Philip resided at Mount Hope, now Bristol, R. I. Though at first friendly to the whites, he soon proved to be their most power ful and deadly foe. No doubt he had reasons for his conduct, which satisfied himself; for the English, in their dealings, were not always fieet? 3. What of the landing of the colony ? 4. The governor? Sir Francis Drake ? 6. What of further attempts? 6. Lord Clarendon? What settlement was made? 7. Port Royal ? Charleston ? 8. Name of the colony ? Division of North and South Carolina? 9. What of Locke ? XLIV. I. WhatofMasdasoit? 2. Philip? 3. The conspiracy ? 4. The first attack 84 THE WAR WITH PHILIP. either prudent or just. Bancroft says he was " hurried into nil rebellion." 3. A conspiracy appears to have been got up among the Indians, about the year 1675, of which Philip was supposed to be the leader, to destroy the English, or at least to drive them out of the country Sassamon, a native Indian preacher, revealed the secret, and Philip murdered him ; he then, perhaps to cover his own crimes, ruslW into a war. Philip stirring up the Indians. 4. The first attack which the Indians made, under Philip, was at Swanzey, in Plymouth colony, June 2-1, 1675. In the fear of war, a day of fasting and prayer had been appointed, and the people were going home from church, when the savages fell upon them and killed eight or nine of their number. They had, however, begun to rob houses and kill cattle some time before. 5. Massachusetts, on hearing the news, immediately sent troops to aid Plymouth in opposing Philip. On the 29th of June, the united forces made an attack on the chief, and killed six of his men, and compelled him to flee to a swamp now in Tiverton. Here, for some time, he was able to defend himself, and even to gain some advan tages over his assailants. 6. It was at length determined to surround the swamp and starve out the Indians, as the only method of conquering them ; but Philip, suspecting the design, found means to escape to the Nipmucks, a small tribe in Worcester county, and induce them to join him. The English sent ambassadors and troops to make a treaty with the Nip- mucks, but they were ambushed, and eight of them killed and aa many wounded. 7. Those of the colonists who escaped, fled to Brookfield. The f the Indiana? 5. What of Massachusetts 7 What did the troops do? 6. Philip? EVENTS OF THE WAK WITH PHILIP. 85 Indians pursued them and burnt the village, excepting only the house they occupied. To this also they laid seige, and for two days poured their musket balls upon it, though to little purpose, except to destroy one man. 8. Unable to gain their point by force, the Indians attempted a stratagem. They dipped rags and other combustibles in brimstone, and, by means of these and other things, they set fire to the house, guarding the doors at the same time, in order to destroy any who should attempt to escape. A sudden shower of rain, as if designed for this purpose, extinguished the flames and saved its inmates. 9 It was August 14 ; that very day, and, according to historians, at the critical moment when the Indiajf seeing the fire extinguished. were about to renew the attempt tomirn it, a reinforcement of fifty men arrived. The Indians were displrsed, and some of them slain. 10. But this did not puWan end to hostilities. IfTtruth, the storm of war was but now gatherirWv- a most fearful war, too. It was the season of harvest, and every hour of time and every sheaf of grain were needed to meet the wants of the coming winter. This period is thus describe^ by the histofan : 11. "The^aborer in thy eld, the reaper^ they went forth to harvest, men as they went Tomill, the shepherd boy among the sheep, w r ere shot dfcwn by skulking foes, whose approach vas invisible. Who can tell the heavy hours of woman ? The mother, if left alone in the house, foared the tomahawk for herself and chil dren. On the sudden attack, the husband would fly with one child, the wife with another, and perhaps only one^acue. 12. " The vilMge cavalcadfijpdng its way to meeting, on Sun days, in files on horseback, the farmer holding the bridle in one hand and a child in the other, his wife seated on a pillion behind him it may be W 7 ith a child in her lap as was the custom of those days, could not proceed safely bullets would come whizzing by them. The Indians hung upon the skirts of the English villages, like tl lightning upon the edge of the clouds." CHAPTER XLV. Events of the war with Philip. 1. BUT Philip, with his warriors well armed, and the Nipmucka were not alone. He had drawn to his alliance most of the tribe* throughout New England, and was prosecuting the war with nevf vigor. During the summer and autumn, Hadley, Deerfield, North arnpton and Springfield, in the west, and Dover, Exeter, Saco, Scar- , 8, 9. What of the colonists who fled to Brookfield? 9. What happened August H J 0. Did tills end the war? 11, 12. Describe the state of things. XLV. -1. What of Philip 7 2. Captain Lathrop and his party? 3. What of tba 8 86 EVENTS OF THE WAR WITH PHILIP. borough and Kittery, in the north and east, were made to feel the force of his vengeance. 2. The fate of Captain Lathrop was most melancholy. With eighty young men the flower of Essex county he was escorting some teams, with grain, from Deerfield to Hadley. In passing through a thick wood, soon after leaving Deerfield, they stopped to pick a few grapes. Suddenly they were attacked by several hundred Indians, and seventy young men" were slain, with twenty of the team sters. 3. On hearing the noise of the guns, troops were sent from Deer- field to their assistance, who arrived in time to kill or wound one hun dred and fifty of the Indians, and disperse the rest, with the loss of only two men. The battle-ground was long known by the name of Bloody-Brook, now near the village of Muddy Brook. 4. Another anecdote of this war is curious. GofTe, one of the judges who had doomed Charles I. to death, was in New England at this time, and one of his hiding-places was at Hadley. The Indians attacked that place in September. On their arrival, Goffe, in a strange dress, suddenly placed himself at the head of the citizens, drove off the Indians, and disappeared. The wondering inhabitants believed, for some time, that an angel had been sent for their relief. 5. The Narraganset Indians, though they would not fight the Eng Hsh, were known to afford shelter to their enemies, and thus act against them indirectly. It was, therefore, resolved to wage war against them ; and the united colonies sent out a body of eighteen hundred men, with one hundred and fifty friendly Indians, to attack them in their quarters, amid the deep snows of December. 6. They found them in a great swamp in Kingston, Rhode Island. On a rising ground, in the swamp, was their fort. After a severe battle of three hours, the fort was taken and burnt. The Indians lost about one thousand of their number, including women and children, and five hundred or six hundred wigwams. Only a few of them escaped. The English had about two hundred and thirty killed and wounded. 7. The few remaining Indians were greatly distressed by this defeat. Without food or shelter, many perished ; and, of those who survived, the most were compelled to subsist on anything they could find acorns, ground-nuts, horse-flesh, &c. But they would not yield. " We will fight," said Canonchet, their chief, " to the last man.." 8. Relics of the great Narraganset fight were to be seen within the memory of some persons now living. It is not long since an Indian pipe and various Indian utensils were dug up on the battle ground. Nor is it yet half a century since charred corn was found, having lain there about one hundred and thirty years. iroops from Deerfield ? 4. What of Goffe ? 5, 6. What of the Narragansets ? 7. Whtf of i he surviving Indians? 8. Relics? DEATH OF PHILIP. 81 > CHAPTER XLV1. Death of Philip. 1. WE have seen that the Indians, though greatly reduced, were not yet destroyed. Philip had at first fled to the far west, to induce the Mohawks to join him, but his countrymen of the various tribes in New England had been roused to the work of burning and murdering ; and, in the spring of 1676, Philip returned and joined them. 2. The depredations of the savages, during the winter of 1675 and the spring of 1676, were almost innumerable. Among the bands who were murdered were Captains Wadsworth and Pierce, with fifty men each. The latter had also twenty friendly Indians, who were killed. Among the towns burnt, either -partly or wholly, were Lancaster, Medfield, Weymouth, Groton, Springfield, Sudbury and Marlborough in Massachusetts, and Providence and Warwick in Rhode Island. 3. Philip, at his return from the west, attempted to hide him self near Mount Hope. Concealment, however, was impossible. All New England was in arms against him, as he was in arms against all New England. Even his own followers perhaps to make better terms for themselves with the English began to plot against him. 4. One cannot help pitying the poor man ; for, though a savage, he had a soul. He could, perhaps, have borne the mere destruction of his nation, but he met with a loss, soon after his return, which affected him more than anything else, and severed the last ties which bound him to the land of his fathers. 5. The loss referred to was that of his wife and only son, then a mere boy, but the king, in prospect, of the ancient tribe of the Wam- Enoags. The mother and the child were taken prisoners by the iglish. The youth was transported to Bermuda and sold as a slave. "My heart breaks," said the despairing chief, when he heard this; " now I am ready to die." 6. Nor did he survive long. His hiding-place, in the swamp, was soon found out, and Captain Church, with a body of troops, was sent against him. On his arrival at the swamp he placed his men around t in such a way that Philip might be discovered, should he try to escape. They then commenced firing. 7. The soldiers had scarcely begun the attack when Philip seized his gun and attempted to escape ; but, in doing so, he ran towards an English soldier and an Indian acting with his enemies. The English man snapped his gun, but it missed fire. The Indian then fired, and Philip received the contents of the gun in his heart. 8. The war continued, for a time, in the province of Maine, but at XLVI. l. What of the Indians? Philip? 2. Deeds of the Indians in the winter of 1675] 3. Philip? 4. What feeliuss are excited for Philip? 5. Wife and child of Philip? G, 7. Death of Philip? 8 "The war? White population in New England at Uii* tun-j ? S8 BACON S KEBELLION. length it ceased. The chiefs came and submitted themselves U- the English, and a permanent treaty was concluded. The war, however, had been a terrible one for feeble colonies to sustain. They lost, at least, six hundred men, six hundred dwelling-houses, and from twelvo to twenty villages. The whole of New England scarcely contained, at the time, ore hundred and twenty-five thousand white inhabitant*, or twenty-five thousand fighting men. CHAPTER XLVII. Bacon s Rebellion. 1. BETWEEN the years 1624 and 1639, serious difficulties had arisen among the colonists in Virginia about their government. The king had taken away their charier, and was ruling them in his own way, and by means of such governors as he was pleased to send out. [n one instance, so much dissatisfaction existed with regard to the royal governor, that the people sent him home to England. The king, however, sent him back. 2. In 1639, Governor Berkley was appointed in his stead, and the people were, once more, permitted to choose their representa tives. Grateful for the privilege, they remained attached to the cause of the king, even after Cromwell had taken the reins of govern ment. For this the parliament was offended, and Governor Berkley was removed ; at the death of Cromwell, he was, however, restored to them. 3. But, by this time, either he or the Virginians were somewhat changed. They grew dissatisfied with his conduct, and sent in peti tions to the crown against him; but these were disregarded. At length, in 1676, the year of Philip s death, the difficulties which existed ripened into an open rebellion. 4. Nathaniel Bacon, a bold, enterprising, eloquent, but ambitious young man, a member of the governor s council, was at the head of the rebel party. The colony had just engaged in a war with the Susquehannah Indians. Bacon demanded of the governor a commis sion in the army, but being refused, a contention ensued between them, which ended in Bacon s suspension from the council. 5. He was, however, soon afterward restored to his office, upon which he renewed his request for a commission ; but., being again refused, he collected a band of six hundred men, and marched at once to Jamestown. The general assembly was in session, and, beinrr unarmed, was forced to submit to his terms, and give him a commis sion. 6. But he was no sooner gone, than the governor denounced him as a rebel ; upon which, instead of marching against the Susquehan- . 1. What of the government of VirRinia between 1024 and 1639 ? 2. What occurred in 1639) 3. W hat happened in 1676? 4,5.6, What tf Nathaniel Bacon i RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION. 8l> nah Indians, according to the intention of his commission, he returned in great wrath to Jamestown. The aged governor fled to the eastern shore, and, having collected a small force, recrossed the bay to oppose him. 7. The colony was thus involved in all the horrors of a civil war The rebel party burnt Jamestown, many houses in the country were pillaged, and whole districts laid waste. The wives of some of the governor s party were even taken from their homes, and carried to the rebel camp. 8. But, in the midst of these calamities, Bacon suddenly sickened and died. His followers, left without a leader, and without a definite object in view, began to disperse. His generals surrendered and were pardoned. And thus expired the flames of a war that had already cost the colony about half a million of dollars. 9. Governor Berkley now reentered upon the duties of his office. But, though peace was restored, the progress of the colony had been retarded in various ways. Husbandry, in particular, had been greatly neglected, and the people were once more threatened with famine. About this time Governor Berkley returned to England, and soon after died. 10. The colony had other difficulties, in the years 1679 and 1680, in regard to raising a revenue ; and much dissatisfaction prevailed with Lord Culpepper, the successor of Berkley. The truth is, the great question of liberty and independence was already germinating in the colonies to shoot forth, a century afterward, into full growih. CHAPTER XLVIII. Religious Persecution 1. WE have seen that it was persecution for the sake of religious opinion that drove our ancestors, the Puritans, to seek a home in the woods of New England ; but we have not yet shown, except, pei- haps, in the case of Roger Williams, that they brought with them a measure of the same intolerance from which they had attempted to fly. 2. The spirit of persecution appeared, in the greatest violence, in their proceedings against the Friends or Quakers. These people \vi.*re the followers of George Fox, who believed and taught that we must obey a divine light within as superior to all other guides, and that we must not think too much of external forms. He began to spread his doctrines in England in 1647. 3. In 1656, twelve of his followers appeared in Massachusetts. 7. Civil war? S. What of Bacon ? Effect of his death ? 9. Governor Berkley ? 10. What other difficulties in the colony ? XLVIII. 1. What can you say of the Puritans? 2. Whom did they persecute? Yh^i of George Fox? What was done in 1647? a In 1656? What measures did the 90 RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION. The general court, believing their doctrine to be hostile to good order and pure religion, banished them from the colony, and passed laws to prevent the coming of any more. The penalty of bringing a Quaker into the province was one hundred pounds sterling, and the Quaker himself was to be whipped twenty lashes, and sentenced to hard labor. A Quaker on trial. 4. Still worse than even this afterwards happened. In 1657 it w r as decreed that Quakers coming into the province should have their tongues bored with a hot iron, and banished. In short, no severities were deemed too great for a people so heretical. 5. Their books even were prohibited. Any person who spread or secreted such books was to be fined five pounds. For defending their doctrines in any way, there was a fine of two pounds for the first offence, four for the second, and confinement and banishment for the third. 6. The persecution against the Quakers continuing, the king wrote a letter to the governor of Massachusetts, requesting him to send them to England for trial. The governor and the court were so fai moved to toleration by this letter, that twenty-eight Quakers, then in prison some of them under sentence of death were released, and only banished from the province. 7. But, though the king was unwilling the colonists should pro ceed so violently against the Quakers, he suffered them to be fined because they would not take oaths, and for the third offence to be banished. Similar persecutions also took place in Virginia, or those rather which were worse ; for laws were there made against every sect but the prevailing one the Episcopal or English church. court take against the Quakers ? the king do ? What was then done by the governo 4, 5. What laws were passed in 1657? 6. What di<* r and the court of Massachusetts 7 THE MIDDLE STATES.- PENNSYLVANIA. 91 8. The truth is, that the spirit of persecution has generally been in ihe world, and is not confined to age, country or religion. Mr. Jef ferson, in speaking of the persecution of the Quakers in Virginia, ob serves, that if no execution took place there, as there did in New Eng land, " it was not owing to the moderation of the church or spirit of the legislature." 9. There seems to be one exception to the general truth of the sentiment that the spirit of persecution has always prevailed. The government of Rhode Island, having passed an act to outlaw Quakers and seize their estates, because they would not bear arms, the people were so opposed to it that the law could not be carried into effect. For this, however, the world is probably indebted to Roger Williams. 10. Even in Massachusetts the persecution was carried so far tha the colony lost many friends by it. A law, passed in 1677, for appre hending and punishing, by fine and correction, every person found at a Quaker s meeting, had this effect. As a consequence, we hear little more afterwards of laws against the Quakers. 11. It may be true it no doubt is true that the heretics, as they were called, were sometimes in fault. Ann Hutchinson certainly uttered some foolish things ; and the Quakers did that which it was not wise for them to do ; and so, perhaps, of the Baptists and Jesuits. This, however, did not justify violent persecutions against them. 12. But persecution began in this country even before 1656, the time of proceeding against the Quakers. John Wheelwright was banished, in 1637, for preaching sedition and, also, Ann Hutchinson. The Anabaptists or Baptists were persecuted in 1644 ; though no prosecution was actually brought against them till 1666. One of the charges against Roger Williams was that he was a Baptist. 13. In 1647, moreover, an act was passed in Massachusetts against the Jesuits. Again, in 1700, the assembly of New York passed an act against Jesuits and Popish priests, which was followed by a simi lar law in Massachusetts the same year. These were, accordingly, eompelled to leave the province. CHAPTER XLIX. The Middle States. Pennsylvania. I. As we are about to notice the settlement of Pennsylvania, it may be well to cast the eye over a map of the Middle States, consist ing of New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware and Mary- 7. What persecution did the king: allow? 8. What can you say of persecution? 9. What 01 the government of Rhode Island? 10. What was the consequence of tha persecution of the Quakers in Massachusetts? 12. Who was banished in 1637? Who n 1644 ? What was disliked in Roger Williams? 13. What act was passed in 1647 ? What in 1700? XLIX. 1. Of what do the Middle States consist? Let the teacher ask what qut+ 92 THE MIDDLE STATES. PENNSYLVANIA. land , and to impress upon the mind their forms and relative po sition. Map of the Middle States. 2. In March, 1681, William Penn received the territory of Penn sylvania, comprising 26,000,000 acres, on account of a claim of his father on the British government for sixteen thousand pounds ster ling or less than one third of a cent an acre. At first the grant interfered with prior grants to the founders of Maryland and Vir ginia, and caused long and angry contentions ; but they were finally adjusted. tie-is kc thi7i/cs proper upon the map. 2. What happened in 1681 ? What caused coa THE MIDDLE STATES. PENNSYLVANIA. 93 3. The lands were offered for sale in lots of one thousand acrei pach, at about a penny an acre ; and many of the persecuted Quakers in England were induced to purchase. In the autumn of 1681, two ships, with passengers, arrived in the Delaware, and began a settle ment just above the entrance of the Schuylkill. 4. Swedish settlements, along the western bank of the Delaware, had existed, at the arrival of the Quakers, for about fifty years, but they had been considered as belonging to New Jersey ; nor were they, in fact, very flourishing. Penn may, therefore, be justjy con sidered as the founder and father of Pennsylvania. 5. With the emigrants who were to occupy his lands, Penn had transmitted full instructions how to proceed. They were early to lay the foundation of a new city, but, instead of having it resemble the crowded cities of the old world, it was to be so planted with gar dens around each house, as to form a " greene country towne." This was the origin of the beautiful squares and commons of Phila delphia. 6. He also wrote to the Indians, at the same time, assuring them of his disposition to treat them kindly as brethren, and to deal with them justly ; entreating them, as they were all children of the Great Spirit, to receive and treat his people in the same kind manner. 7. In October, 1682, Penn took leave of his family and came over to America himself. He was accompanied by a hundred emigrants ; or, according to some authorities, by many more. These were fol lowed, soon, by others, so that the whole Quaker population of the province amounted to two thousand. Of the Swedes and Finns there were, at this time, about three thousand. 8. Penn had planned a form of government before he set out, but found it necessary to modify it after his arrival. It provided for a governor, a council of three, and a house of delegates to be chosen by the freemen. Every person was to be a freeman who professed faith in Christ, and sustained a good moral character ; and all who believed in one God were to worship according to the dictates of their consciences. 9. He had not been long in the country before he made an effort to bring together the Indians from various parts, to form a treaty of peace and friendship. They met at Philadelphia, and made the treaty at what is now called Kensington, under a large elm tree. This treaty, unlike most Indian treaties, was never broken. " Not a drop of Quaker blood was ever shed by an Indian." 10. Penn was, for some time, the governor of the colony; and, under his wise and excellent management, both of the white people ai d the Indians, the colony was peaceful, prosperous and happy, almost beyond example. It is true it had a fine climate and soil, in addition to its peaceable inhabitants. entipns? 3. At what price were lots of land sold in Pennsylvania? What took placo in 16S1 ? 4. What of settlements? How may Penn be considered? What instrur, tions did he give to the emigrants as to the building of a city? 6. What did Penn wriib to the Indians? 7. What took place in 16S2? How large was the Quaker population J What of Swedes and Finns? 8. What can you say of Ponn s form of government? 9. What did Penn arrange with the Indians? Was the treaty ever broken? 10. What 94 CHARACTER OF PENN. 11. But Penn did something more than merely to act as the executive officer of the colony. He was, at once, governor, magis trate, preacher, teacher #nd laborer. He was, in truth, all things to all men, and acceptable to all. He obeyed the golden rule of the Divine law, and taught everybody else to obey it. 12. In 1684, he returned to England, leaving the colony in the care of five commissioners. Here he was imprisoned several times for disloyalty, and the government of Pennsylvania, in one instance, was taken away from him. But it was afterwards restored to him ; and, in 1699, he came once more to America. 13. Delaware, as we have seen, was, at first, included in the province of Pennsylvania. But, about the time of which we are now speaking, Delaware became a distinct colony, with its own govern ment and officers. This was the result of a new charter by Penn, in which the rights and limits of Pennsylvania were distinctly defined. 14. For more than seventy years all things went on prosperously in Pennsylvania, especially in all their transactions with the Indians. It was not till the year 1754, when Penn and his pacific principles had begun to be forgotten, that the colony became involved in an In dian war. CHAPTER L. Character of Penn. 1. WILLIAM PENN, the founder of Pennsylvania, and one of the truly great men of the earth, was the son of Admiral Penn, of Lon don. He was early placed at the University of Oxford, but having, while there, become inclined to the doctrines of the Quakers, he was expelled. 2. His expulsion from college was a sore trial to his father, why aimed at his preferment ; and he resorted to every measure in his power to reclaim him. Sometimes, for this purpose, he kept him in his own family ; at others, he sent him abroad. But he was so firmly attached to the Quaker principles, that nothing could shake him. He would not even uncover his head in the presence of great or distinguished men. 3. His father consented to indulge him in all his peculiarities except the last. His hat, he insisted, must be pulled off, at least in the presence of the king and the Duke of York. He begged his son to consider the matter and give him an answer. The latter, after much fasting and prayer, decided not to comply with his father s wishes. was the state of the colony under Perm s administration 7 11. What numerous offices were filled by Perm? What was the rule of his conduct? 12. What happened to Penn in England? When did he return to America? 13. What can you say of Delaware? When was it separated from Pennsylvania? 14. What happened in 1754 ? L. 1. Who was the father of William Penn ? Why was Penn expelled fiom Oxford 1 3 What did his fa -her strive to do? 3. What peculiarity would he not allow / Upon CHARACTER OF PENN 95 4. Admiral Penn, enraged at this, turned his son out of doors, and would not, for a considerable time, be reconciled to him. During a long exile from the paternal roof, he was supported by his mother and other relatives. At length the father, finding him immovable, re stored him to his family. Portrait of Penn. b. Many a time was he persecuted, out of the precincts of thb family, and many a time was he imprisoned. All, however, did not avail "to change him. What he regarded as right, he was determined to do, even though his conduct were to lead him to the stake or the gibbet. 6. Yet, strongly resolved as he was to do right, he seems to have been but rarely, if ever, vindictive ; on the contrary, he was one of the mildest, most forbearing men in the world. Even in the heat and rashness of youth, he would not injure anybody not so much as an enemy. While in the streets of Paris, one day, a man drew his sword upon him, but Penn only disarmed him, without attempting to hurt him. 7. Such a man deserves to be remembered while time shall what did he insist? 4. How did the admiral treat his son? 5. What persecutions did Penn endure ? 6. What temper did he show at this time ? 7. How are mankind inco ;s .ent? When did Penn die, and at what age? 96 GOVERNOR ANDROS AND THE CHARTER OAK. endure. How strange it is, that while Alexander and Caesar and Napoleon find thousands to celebrate their bravery, those who con quer and govern in the spirit of the Prince of peace live comparatively unnoticed and die almost unknown ! Penn died in England about the year 1718, aged seventy-four years. CHAPTER LI. Governor Andros and the Charter Oak. 1. ABOUT the year 1685, King James, of England, took away th charters of Massachusetts, Rhode Island and Plymouth, resolving to govern them in his own way. Joseph Dudley was, by his direction, made president of all the provinces except Plymouth. He came over early the following year. He was, however, succeeded, the next December, by Edmund Andros. 2. The short administration of Dudley had been comparatively tol erable ; but Andros was a complete tyrant. He glittered in scarlet and lace, but these had beneath them a little soul. He vainly sought to please his king and immortalize his own name, by retarding the pros perity of a few petty settlements in the wilds of America. 3. He was instructed to restrain the printing press as much as he could. Printing had been introduced in 1639, and the freeman s oath, an almanac, and some other things had been printed. The press had been watched all this while ; still it had been free. But Andros would not allow so much as an almanac to be printed without his consent. 4. The schools of learning, hitherto so well attended to, he suf fered to go to decay. The usual support was withheld from religious institutions. Obstacles were thrown in the way of freedom in civil elections. The customs of the country were made light of and ridi culed, and even personal liberty was endangered. 5. As Connecticut seemed disinclined to give up her charter, An dros attempted compulsion. While the general assembly was in ses sion at Hartford, iti 1687, he went there, entered the hall, and de manded their charter. The governor objected to giving it up, and the discussion was intentionally continued till it was quite dark. 6. As evening came on, and the candles were lighted, the charter was brought in and laid on the table, as if it was about to be given up At a concerted signal every light was extinguished, arid a guard of men seized the charter, and under cover of the darkness, carried it to the south part of the city, and hid it in a hollow oak, which, to this day, goes by the name of the Charter Oak. LI. I. What happened in the year 1685? Who succeeded Joseph Dudley as presi dent? 2. What can you say of Edmund Andros? 3. When was printing introduced What was printed at this time? 4. How was the country affected by Andros 1 adminis tration ? 5. Whai means did he take to deprive Connecticut of her charter ? 6. De- l tri l >e the secretion of the charter. Where is Charter Oak ? 7. Upon what did Andre* /till memt? KINt* WILLIAM S WAR, 97 7. The candles were relighted, but nothing was to be found of the charter. Andros did not give up his purpose, however. He still insisted on holding the reins of the government, and the people sut>- mitted to the haughty dictator. Though they retained the charter, Andros selected his counsellors, and proceeded to manage the govern- anent of the colony in his own way. CHAPTER LI1. King William s War. 1. WHILE Andros was pursuing his course of tyranny over the colonies, an unseen hand was preparing for their relief. What is usu ally called the Revolution in England, had taken place. King James had fled, and William, prince of Orange, had succeeded him. This gave great joy throughout England and America. 2. In the moment of exultation, and in remembrance of past abuses, the people of Boston seized Governor Andros and fifty of his most active supporters, and sent them away to England, to answer for their misdeeds. Connecticut and Rhode Island resumed their charters, and Massachusetts obtained a new one ; and thus they returned to the old order of things. 3. But, though relieved in one way, by the Revolution, they were burdened by it in another. King James had fled to France, and stirred up the French to a war with England , in which the northern Ameri can colonies were most deeply concerned : and, on account of which they became, in the end, very great sufferers. 4. The governor of Canada, as a good and loyal subject of the king of France, not only prepared to annoy the English colonies, but also to set the Indians at work. Still worse than all this, he not only set them to work, but encouraged them to plunder, burn and put to death, without regarding age or sex. 5. It needed but little to excite the Indians to deeds of cruelty. Accordingly, we find that, on the night of Feb. 8, 1690, one division of the French Canadian and Indian army attacked Schenectady, while the inhabitants were asleep, with the gates open, suspecting no dan ger, and completely depopulated the village. 6. The scene was one of the most terrible which can be imagined. In a very few minutes only, after the attack, the whole village, or nearly the whole of it, was in a blaze. The unoffending citizens, sick or well, old or young, male or female, were dragged from their beds and murdered. Sixty were killed, thirty made prisoners, and the rest fled most of them naked through deep snow, to Albany Of those who fled, twenty-five lost their limbs merely by the cold. LII. 1. What had been going on in the mean lime in England ? 2. What effect hail the revolution on the colonies of America? 3. What of King Jamea? 4. What did the government of Canada t .o ? 5 What tiiil the Indiana ilo in ItiOO? G. Describe 1 1 KI 9S STORY OF GOVERNOR FLETCHER. 7. Another party of the enemy fell upon the village of Salmon Falls, in New Hampshire, which, after killing thirty of its inhab itants, they burnt. Fifty-four were carried into captivity, to suffei tortures more dreadful than death. And thus it was, in a greater 01 less degree, all along the northern frontier of the colonies. 8. The spirit of the, colonists was roused by these atrocities, and they were determined on a stern resistance. A fleet of eight small vessels, with seven hundred or eight hundred men, under the com mand of Sir William Phipps, was sent against Port Royal, in Nova Scotia, which surrendered with little or no resistance ; and the invading army took possession of the w r hole coast from Port Royal to Maine. 9. Sir William Phipps was also to sail up the St. Lawrence, with his fleet, while two thousand men from New York and New England were to march by way of Lake Champlain, and meet him before Quebec. The land forces arrived in October, but, owing to adverse winds and other causes, the fleet did not arrive, and the troops were obliged to return. 10. Instead, therefore, of ending the war by a heavy blow at Canada, it seems to have been but little more than begun. The In dians, on the northern and western frontier, became moro and more troublesome, and the French more and more warlike. An attempt against them, by Major Schuyler, in 1692, was little more successful than that of the preceding year. 11. At last, the war became one of continual attack on our fron tiers, and of feeble attempts of the colonies at defence. Thus matters went on about seven years, during which period the sufferings of oui countrymen were severe, almost beyond description ; and their condi tion seemed almost without hope. 12. Tired themselves of this sort of war. the French, in 1097, sent out a large fleet, to be aided by fifteen hundred men from Canada, with orders to burn Boston and New York and ravage the country The fleet arrived on the coast too late to meet the land army, and thu. e the colonies were saved. A treaty of peace was concluded in th* month of December following. CHAPTER LIII. Story of Governor Fletcher. 1. DURING the progress of King William s war, probably about ..<? eecond year, Governor Fletcher, of New York, having assumed "offerings of the people. 7. What took place nt Salmon Falls? 8. What roused ilia spirit of the colonists / What did Sir William Phipp* do? ( J. What oilier places were Conned ? 10. What of the Indians in the north and west? What took place in lfii& ? 11. In whut state were the colonies for seven years? \ 2. What did the French do ia i9? 1 How were the colonies saved ? I.III. 1. What of Governor Fletcher, of New York? 2. What can you say of t) STORY OF GOVERNOR FLETCHER. 99 the ngnt ro command the Connecticut militia, and being desirous of employing them on the Canadian frontier, sent orders to Hartford for that purpose. Governor Fletcher and Captain Wadsrvorth. 2. Connecticut and New Haven had been united long before this, and the general assembly met alternately at Hartford and New Haven. It was now sitting at Hartford. They refused to obey the request of Governor Fletcher. At this refusal the governor went to Haitford himself, to compel them to obey. 3. On his arrival a military company had assembled for exercise and review. When Governor Fletcher rode up, Captain Wads worth, the senior officer of the company, was walking in front of his men and giving the word of command in the usual way, and appeared to take no notice of any one else. 4. The governor ordered his secretary to read aJoud a paper, which he called his commission for commanding the troops. " Beat the drums," said Captain Wadsworth, as soon as he perceived what was coining ; and forthwith there was such a rattling of half a dozen kettle drums that nothing else could be heard. 5. "Silence!" said Governor Fletcher; "begin again w ; *h the commission." The secretary began again. "Music! music! said Wadsworth. The drummers understood their duty, and thumped and pounded away at a terrible rate, bass drums as well as kettle drums, ;o say nothing of the other instruments. (i. " Silence ! silence !" cried the governor again. But no soonei was there a moment of silence, than Wadsworth, who was a very stout man, with keen eyes and fierce-looking whiskers, called out again to his troops to drum, and turning to Fletcher, said, " If I am interrupted again, 1 will make daylight shine through you." general assembly J What did the governor do? 3, 4. 5, 6. Describe the reception ol Iho governor and secretary 7 What did Governor Fletcher do after hia failure wilh I je militia? 100 RELIGION IN THE COLONIE& 7. Captain Wadsworth was interrupted no more by Govern** Fletcher. The latter soon made the best of his way back to Nevr York, where he had more authority than he was soon likely to obtain jver the Connecticut militia. CHAPTER LIV. Religion in the colonies. A church in early times, and a Puritan preacher V iiovtRNOR FLETCHER was more successful in another direction than he nail been at the east. The kip.g, in 1693, having taken the goverm.tMt of Pennsylvania into his own hand, Fletcher was placed over that colony as well as New York. Here he met with no oppo sition. 2. Indeed, he was not without merit. For, to say nothing at pres ent of what he did for the promotion of common education, he WHS at great pains to introduce public worship into the provinces he governed, especially New York. The Episcopal church was his favorite ; and he did much to introduce Episcopal ministers and build churches in the province. 3. Religion, as we have seen, had been introduced into most of thf? colonies from the very first. The colonies of New England, how ever, were greatly distinguished for their piety, and especially for ;i pious and learned ministry. As early as 104 "3, a number of ministers LTV. What bad the kin? done in 1693? 2. What can you say in favor of Governor FltM.r.her? 3. W I tat of religion! How were the colonies c>f New England diatiii^uiMhwi RELIGION L\ THE COLONIES. 101 had been sent for to go to Virginia. Others were*" Sent for, in 131*8, to go to the West Indies. 4. The Dutch Reformed Church was introduced into New York with its first settlers. The Mennonites came to Pennsylvania in 1692. The Tunkers, or General Baptists, arrived in 1719. The Moravians came over in 1741. Whitefield came over in 1742, and though he did not found a sect, he exerted much influence. The Shakers first reached America in 1774. 5. The progress and decline of infidelity will be mentioned in con nection with the history of the country during the revolutionary war and subsequently to that period. It revived again, soon after the close of the second war, which ended in 1815, but in other and often less odious forms. 6. The first Wesleyan Methodist society in the United States was formed in New York, as late as 1766, by some Irish emigrants. They soon increased rapidly ; at present their number is very great. The Methodists are not generally Calvinists, though we sometimes hear of Calvinistic Methodists. 7. The Universalists made their appearance about the year 1760 ; though John Murray, their principal leader, did not arrive till 1770. They are most numerous in Massachusetts, Maine, and the other eastern states. 8. The first church at Boston was built in the year 1632, by the two congregations of Boston and Charlestown ; neither of the two Deing able to erect it alone. It had mud walls and a thatched roof, and stood on the south side of State street. 9. In 1642, from thirty to forty churches had been erected, and a greater number of ministers houses built. The progress of these things was not so great immediately after this period. The long and tedious Indian wars made the people feel poor. In 1700 there were only about one hundred and twenty ministers in all New England. In 1760 they had increased to five hundred and thirty. 10. The Westminster Assembly of Divines, in 1642, sent an invi tation to some of the ministers in the New England colonies, but they did not attend their meeting. The next year an attempt was made by the Assembly of Divines to establish the Presbyterian government in New England, in place of the Congregational, but it did not suc ceed. 11. The Cambridge Platform, as it was called, was adopted by the churches in 1648. The Saybrook Confession of Faith, sometimes called the Saybrook Platform, was adopted in Connecticut in 1708. What had been done in 1642? What in 1698? 4. What church was introduced into New York by the first settlers? When did the Mennonites come to Pennsylvania? The Tunkers? Moravians? What of Whitefield ? The Shakers ? 5. What of infi delity ? 6. What was founded in 1766? What can you say of the Methodists? 7. The Universalists? 8. When was the first church in Boston built? Describe it. 9. What h^d been done in 1G42? What was the increase of ministers from 1700 to 1750? 10. What was done by the Westminster Assembly ? 11. What was adopted in 1648? Wha: 9* 102 EDUCATION IN THE COLONIES. CHAPTER LV Education in the colonies. 1. ONE of the first acts passed by the Pennsylvania assembly, ultet Governor Fletcher came into office, was an act requiring- all parents and guardians to have their children instructed in reading and writing, and taught some useful trade. 2. The subject of education had not been forgotten in the othei colonies. As early as 1619, a college for Indian children had been contemplated in Virginia, to be located at Henrico ; and, in 1621 , measures were taken to connect with it a free school, and to extend its benefits to the children of the settlers; and soon, fifteen hundred pounds sterling, with large grants of land, had been appropriated to each purpose. 3. Harvard College was founded in 1638, by Rev. John Harvard, a minister ; and something had been done for the encouragement of reading and writing in the colony not excepting the Indian children. Catholic Maryland had even spread among the people books of devo tion, and encouraged the formation of libraries. 4. The college of William and Mary, in Virginia, was founded in \692. Maryland passed laws in favor of free schools in 1694 and in 1696. Yale College w r as founded in 1701, and the college at Prince- ion, in New Jersey, in 1738. A grammar school was established in New York in 1702, and a free school in Charleston, South Carolina, \n 1712. An Indian charity school, founded at Lebanon, Connecticut, about the year 1760, was, in the year 1770, removed to Hanover, New Hampshire ; and, by a large grant of land and a charter of incorpora tion, became, in the end, Dartmouth College. 5. In 1740, George White-field laid the foundation of an Orphan House, a few miles from Savannah, in Georgia, and afterwards finished it at great expense. It was designed to be an asylum for poor children, who were to be clothed and fed, and educated in reli gious knowledge, free of expense. The institution, however did not flourish. 6. Something was early done in the colonies for libraries. A. con siderable library was given to the Free School, in A irginia, by Rev. Thomas Bangave. Subscription libraries were, however, first set on foot by Dr. Franklin, in the year 1731. LV. 1. What was one of the first acts of the assembly? 2. What was donf for tha cause of education ? 3. When was Harvard College founded ? What of reading and writing? Maryland? 4. What college was founded in 1692? What was done in 16Q and 1696? When was Yale College founded? Princeton College? What was estab lished in 1702? In 1712? 5. What of an Orphan Asylum? 6. What was done foi libraries ? What was done in 1731 ? THE WAR OF QUEEN AXVK. 103 CHAPTER LVl. The War of Queen Anne. 1. BUT we must return to the wars of the colonies. The wintei before the close of King William s war had been unusually severe. This, added to the expense and losses of a long and tedious war, pro duced a state of very great suffering. Everything, for man or beast, was scarce and dear, and every day becoming still more so. 2. And yet only five years passed away, before another French and Indian war broke out, little less dreadful than the former. It began in 1702, and continued till 1713, a period of eleven years ; though for the first four or five years it was chiefly confined to skir mishing on the one part, and to plundering, burning, capturing and murdering on the other. 3. But, in 1707, another expedition was fitted out against Port Royal. It consisted of one thousand men. They sailed from Nan- tucket Little, however, was accomplished, except to exasperate the enemy and increase the suffering on our frontiers. A land expedition against Cannda, made with three thousand men, in 1708, also failed. 4. But the idea of reducing Port Royal was not yet given up by the "colonists. After repeated applications to England for help, Colonel Nicholson was sent over with a fleet, who, with the aid of a few regiments of troops, from New England, invaded and took it, and changed the name of the place to Annapolis, in honor of the queen. 5. Encouraged by this success, another attack was planned against Canada. A fleet came over from England, but they were without provisions enough to last them a single month. The colonies sup plied them with every necessary both provisions and men. Fifteen ships of war, forty transports, and six store-ships, with seven thou sand men, soon sailed from Boston. 6. But this mighty armament, in proceeding up the Bay of the St. Lawrence, was misdirected by its pilots, and dispersed by storms. A p.t of the transports, with seventeen hundred of the men, were cast away, and one thousand were lost. A land force of four thousand men, from Connecticut, New York and New Jersey, which was to cross the country by way of Lake George, and unite svith them, hear ing the sad news, returned home again. 7. This last failure was charged by England on the colonies, but the charge was unfounded. They had done their part, and much more. They had not only furnished most of their own troops, at LVI. 1. What was the cause of the sufferings of the colonies? 2. Describe the war from 1702 till 1713. 3. What w.-ts done by the expedition of 1707 ? Of 1703? 4. What was done by Colonel Nicholson? ">. What Uriel sailed for HoslonJ 6. What became of this mighty armament ? What of the laiul force t f . What had been dorte bv the 104 THK WAK AT THE SOUTH. their own expense, but they had done a great deal towards sustaining the forces sent over by the mother country. 8. The French and the Indians, all this while, continued then depredations. Along- the extended frontiers of Maine and New Hampshire, the attacks were so frequent and the murders so numer ous, that one half the whole body of the militia were continually on duty. 9. The reader may be anxious to know what half the militia, at this early period, would amount to. Massachusetts, the most thickly settled of the colonies, had a population, in 1710, of about eighty thousand. The population of all the colonies was estimated at two hundred and sixty thousand. From these data we may conjecture the number of the militia, but have no exact statement of the number. CHAPTER LVII. The War at the South. 1. THIS war of Queen Anne had been declared against Spain as well as France ; and the colonies of the south, from their nearness to the Spanish settlements in that region, had their full share of its expenses, dangers, and sufferings. They, too, had Indians on their borders, which fact, of itself, describes their condition. 2. An expedition had been fitted out by Governor Moore, of the South Carolina settlement, almost before hostilities had begun else where, against Florida. He had sailed, with twelve hundred colo nists and Indians, to take St. Augustine. This, it was supposed, would give him the key of the province, and, perhaps, unlock to him treasures of gold and silver. 3. But he found greater difficulty in taking St. Augustine than had been expected. The town was, indeed, soon conquered, but the fort held out for some time. For want of a proper understanding between the officers commanding the land and naval forces employed, he was at length obliged to raise the siege and return. 4. This, to the colony, was not only a failure, but worse, if possi ble, than mere failure. It involved the infant settlement in an im mense debt, to get rid of which, they resorted to a paper currency, as Massachusetts had already done in circumstances somewhat similar ; and subjected themselves to all its evil consequences. 5. A more successful expedition was made, soon after, against the A-palachian Indians. They had become quite hostile and trouble some, and Governor Moore, in order to chastise- them, led his troops into the very heart of their country, burnt their villages and towns, made six hundred or eight hundred of them prisoners, and compelled the rest to submission. colonies for End and? 8. What of the French and Indians ? 9. What of the militia a; this early f>eriod ? Population 1 LVII. 1. What can you say of the southern colonies ? 2. What of Governor Moore) 3 What success had he in Florida? 4. What was the consequence of the failure of hia plans to tha colony 7 6. What can you say of the Apalachiau Indiana? 6. What t*ok THE YAMASEB WAB. lOf 6. In 1607, the tide of war, in this quarter, hecame turned, am 3 <he Spaniards and French invaded Carolina, with a view to annex it to Florida. Governor Johnson had succeeded Governor Moore, and was a more efficient warrior. By his prompt and energetic move ments, the assailants were defeated, and the Carolinas became able, in their turn, to attack their invaders, and to make some captures. 7. About the year 1710, a body of six hundred and fifty German emigrants settled on the Roanoke river, in North Carolina. They were called Palatinates. They had been stripped of their property by the ravages of war in Europe, and by the benevolence of their countrymen had found their way to America. Three thousand of the same class came at once to New York. 8. The settlers on the Roanoke were headed by one Baron Graf- fenried, a Swiss, who called the place where they settled New Bern, i. j honor of his native city. These colonists were among the best and most worthy citizens who had as yet made their appearance in the United States. 9. But the savages, whenever their vengeance is aroused, do not discriminate very nicely between good and bad citizens. They fell upon the poor Palatinates in their houses, and butchered one hundred and thirty-seven of them in a single night. The militia rallied, drove them back, and kept them in check till they could send for help to South Carolina. 10. Governor Craven, of the latter colony, soon despatched, for their relief, a body of six hundred militia and three hundred and seventy friendly Indians, who, attacking the enemy with great energy, killed eight hundred, made one hundred prisoners, and pur sued the rest to their own settlements, where, after destroying some six hundred or seven hundred more of them, and burning their huts, they compelled them to make peace. 11. The colonies at the north were also relieved, in March, 1713 ; but the relief came from a distant quarter. A peace was concluded between France and England. They were not, however, immedi ately delivered from the depredations of the Indians. They continued their barbarities two years longer, and many hundreds of valuable lives were sacrificed. CHAPTER LVIII. The Yamasee War. 1. THERE was at this time, at the southern point of the colony of South Carolina, a numerous and powerful tribe of Indians, called place in 1707? What of Governor Johnson ? 7. Who settled North Carolina? Whax were these settlers called? What had happened to them? 8. Who settled the Roanoke? What was the character of these colonists ? 9. What did the savages do t 0. What of Governor Craven? 11. What took place in the year 1713? k 1. What can you say of the Yamaseea? & What happened in the yur 106 THE YAMASEE WAR. Yamasees. These Indians, becoming somehow or other excited, Jevised a plot to destroy the colony. They had also drawn into their scheme every other tribe of Indians, from Cape Fear to Florida. 2. On the 15th of April, 1715, about break of day, they came upon the villag-e of Pocotaligo and the plantations around, and murdered, in a very short time, above ninety persons. The news socn reached Port Royal, the nearest village of any considerable size, and a vessel happening- to be in the harbor, the inhabitants all went on board, and sailed for Charleston. 3. The Indians came on, and, but for their timely escape, would, no doubt, have massacred the whole of them. A few families on scattered plantations, who had not time to get on board, were all either killed or captured. The tribes in the north, towards North Carolina, also began a work of destruction in that region. 4. So great was the danger that many began to fear for the safety of Charleston. The governor ordered out every man in the city and neighborhood who was able to bear arms, except the slaves, and even some of the most trusty of these were enrolled ; and the most vigor ous efforts were made to defend the place, and successfully prosecute the war. 5. Meanwhile, the Indians on the northern frontier had gained some advantages over the colonists. Captain Barker, with a party of ninety horsemen, had been drawn into an ambush, and many of his men slain. Another party of seventy whites and forty negroes had surrendered and been afterwards murdered. 6. The alarm increasing, Governor Craven sent to Virginia for aid, and even to England. He put the whole country under martial law, and forbade any ships leaving the province. He also ordered bills of credit to be issued to pay the troops, already amounting to twelve hundred men. 7. But he did not act merely upon the defensive. He marched slowly and cautiously against the Yamasees. Arriving at a place called the Saltcatchers, he attacked them in their camp. Here was fought, from behind trees and bushes, one of the most severe and bloody battles which had ever been fought in the provinces, arid the issue was for a long time doubtful. 8. The Indians were several times repulsed ; but they seemed numerous as grasshoppers in the woods, and fresh bodies of them continually came on to the attack. At last the governor was victo rious. He drove them from their camp, and pursued them across the Savannah river, and slew great numbers. The few who survived went to Florida, and joined the Spaniards. 9. What number of the colonial troops were killed, in this bloody battle history does not say. Four hundred were slain, in all, during the war. But the defeat of the savages was decisive. Several forts were, indeed, erected on the frontiers against them, but they did not return to molest the settlers any more. 115? What was done by the people of Port Royal? 3. What did the Indians do? 4. What was done by the governor of Charleston ? 5. Describe the troubles between Ihe Indians and the whites. 6. What was done now by Governor Craven ? 7, 8. D* cribe the battle with the Yamasees. 9. What was the effect of these Indian wars? AMERICAN FIKATKS. 107 CHAPTER LIX. The American Pirates. Wreck of the Whidah. 1. IN the year 1717, a remarkable shipwreck took place on the shores of Cape Cod. The vessel in question was the Whidah, a ship of twenty-three guns and one hundred and thirty men, com manded by Samuel Bellamey. More than one hundred dead bodies of the men floated on shore. Six escaped with their lives, but were afterwards taken and executed. 2. This pirate vessel had long been troublesome on the, coast of New England. She had made many captures and was greatly feared and no one was sorry for her loss. But she was not the only piratical vessel on the coast. The Atlantic Ocean had been infested with sea robbers for many years. 3. Among the more distinguished of these lawless plunderers of the ocean was William Kidd. The people of England, wishing to suppress piracy, about the year 1696 sent out Captain Kidd for this purpose. But he turned pirate himself, and after infesting the seas three years, he returned to the eastern end of Long Island, and anchored in Gardener s Bay. 4. Here and in other places he is said to have buried great quan tities of treasure, which he had stolen on the ocean. But how many of the stories concerning him are true, and how many fabulous, is> uncertain. Only twenty thousand dollars of his hidden treasure were aver found. The most we know with certainty is, that there was LIX. 1. What took place in the year 1717? 2. What injury had been dona by the VThidahJ 3, 4. Tell the story of Captain Kidd. When wua he executed? 5. Whal 108 SETTLEMENT OF GEORGIA. sruch a pirate as Kidd, and that he was taken in Boston, in 1099, sen! to England, tried, condemned, and in 1701 executed. 5. In 1700, the year that Kidd was sent to England, the coast 01 Carolina was greatly disturbed by pirates. In a quarrel among them selves, nine were turned adrift in a long-boat, and, on getting ashore, were taken, carried to Charleston, tried, and seven of them exe cuted. 6. Still the pirates continued to be troublesome along the whole Atlantic border. In the West Indies their depredations had been checked by the English ; but off the coast of North Carolina they were still very numerous, and committed many acts of robbery. 7. One vessel, with thirty men, was taken and carried into Charles ton, and the crew tried and condemned. Another vessel was taken, but the pirates were all slain, except two, before they would sur render. The survivors of both vessels were executed. One his torian says the whole number put to death at this period was forty two. 8. But the decisive blow against them was not struck till the year 1723. This year the Greyhound man-of-war took a crew of twenty- five, and carried them into Rhode Island, where, upon trial, they were found guilty, and sentenced to be executed. Their execution took place at Newport, July 19. CHAPTER LX. Settlement of Georgia. 1. IN 1732, tbe country between the Savannah and the Altamahi rivers was granted by George II. to General Oglethorpe and a com pany of twenty-one others, as trustees for the establishment of a colony in Georgia, in America. The first colony which was sent over consisted of one hundred and fourteen men, women and children ; and they arrived at Charleston in January, 1733. 2. The people of Charleston received them with great kindness, and did all they could to aid them in getting forward to their new residence. The legislature voted them one hundred and four head of cattle, twenty-five hogs, and twenty barrels of rice. They also fur nished them with a small body of troops to protect them while survey ing the country and building habitations. 3. General Oglethorpe and his people sailed from Charleston, in a few days after their arrival, to explore the country they intended to settle in, and landed near Yamacraw Bluff. On this bluff Gen. happened in the year 1700? 6. Were the pirates troublesome after the destruction of the Whidah? 7. What retribution fell upon the pirates? 8. What took place in the year 1 723 ? LX. 1. What happened in 1732? What did the first colony consist of? When did U arrive at Charleston ? 2. How was the colony received ? 3. On what bluff WM SETTLEMENT OF GEOKGIA. 109 Oglethorpe marked out a town, and called it Savannah ; and, by th 9th of February, they were ready to erect buildings. 4. For some time, however, the colony did not flourish. Tbe trustees had ordered that all lands bought or held by the settlers should go back to the original owner, in case the settler had no male heirs. Nor were they allowed to import rum, or trade with the Indians, or make use of negroes. 5. Beneficial as a part of these prohibitions must undoubtedly have been, it is highly probable that the condition in regard to the descent of property did harm. The people remained poor, and seemed to lack enterprise. Other inducements wore at last held out to settlers, and not without success. In the course of three years fourteen hundred planters joined the colony. 6. At length, the passion for conquest, or at least for power, began to spring up. In 1740, only eight years after the settlement of the colony. General Oglethorpe, as commander-in-chief of the forces of South Carolina and Georgia, at the head of two thousand men, marched to Florida, and, having taken a few small forit., besieged St. Augustine ; but, after some time and much loss, he was obliged to raise the siege. 7. In 1742, the Spaniards, in their turn, invaded Georgia with thirty-two sail of vessels and three thousand men. They did not, however, accomplish their object. General Oglethorpe was too skilful for them. To rid himself of his invaders, he adopted a strata gem. 8. A Fiench soldier from the Georgian army having deserted frorii Savannah situated ? 4. What restrictions were placed upon the colony ? 5. What was tlieir condition in three years ? 6. What was done in 1740 ? 7. What did the Spaniards do in 1742 I How did General Oglethorpe treat them ? 8, 9, 10. Describe the stratagem 10 110 CAPTURE OF LOUISBUKG. them and gone to the Spaniards, Gen. O. feared he would inform them how weak his forces were, and thus encourage them to prosecute the war. To prevent this, he endeavored to make the Spaniards think the deserter was a Georgian spy. He, therefore, wrote to him as a spy, and bribed one of the captive Spaniards, whom he had in his camp, to carry the letter. 9. In this letter he had directed the deserter to tell the Spanisli general that the Georgian forces were weak and feeble, and urge him on to an immediate attack. But, if unsuccessful in this, he wished him, if possible, to remain with the troops, where they were, three days longer, as he expected within that time six British ships of war and two thousand troops from Carolina. 10. This letter, as was intended, fell into the hands of the Spanish general, and the deserter was put in irons. A council of war being called, lo ! three ships appeared in sight. Believing them the British ships of war which were expected, they burnt the fortress and fled in confusion, leaving behind them their cannon and stores. 11. Such glaring deception in an officer and magistrate, even in time of war, may startle the conscientious reader and so it ought. But he must remember that almost all kinds of iniquity are tolerated in war. People will do almost anything to save themselves or thei* country. Hence the obvious and certain tendency of war to immor ality. CHAPTER LXI. Capture of Louislurg. 1. BY the treaty of 1713, the French had given up Nova Scotia and Newfoundland to Great Britain. Finding by experience the want of a fortress in this region, they had built Louisburg on the island of Cape Breton. They had been twenty-five years at work on it, and had made it so strong that it was regarded as a sort of Gibraltar. 2. Another war having broken out, in 1744, between Great Britain and France and Spain, the New England colonies soon found that the French made use of this fortress as a hiding-place for the privateers which annoyed or took their fishing vessels : they were, therefore, anxious to get possession of it ; and, in 1745, having privately obtained the sanction of the British ministry, they set them selves at work. i. A naval force was first got ready for sea. Next, four thou sand three hundred and sixty-six men were raised from the various colonies, and properly equipped. These forces, aided by Com LXI. 1. What hacUhs French done by the treaty of 1713? What can you say of 1 ,011 is- onrg? 2. What were the New England colonies anxious to do? What did they do i* i OF LOUISBURG. Ill Warren, a British officer from the West Indies, were soon before Louisburg. The French were taken by surprise, but they made ftyery preparation to resist which was in their power. 4. Louisburg was in two divisions the town and the batteries. Both, however, were well fortified. The colonists found no great difficulty in landing and taking possession of the batteries ; but to get possession of the town was quite another thing. It was the last hope of the French, and was, therefore, resolutely defended. 5. But the assailants, having taken two months provisions with them, were determined on a siege. They had captured the outposts, and, with these, many implements convenient to them in carrying on the siege ; but there was yet a great work to do. " Rome was not built in a day ;" neither could Louisburg be taken in a day. 6. Between them and the town was a deep morass or swamp, which horses and oxen could not pass. There had, indeed, been a draw-bridge over it, but this was now destroyed. Over this morass it took them fourteen days and nights to transport their cannon. But their end was at length gained, and a fire was opened upon the town. 7. The siege lasted forty-nine days. Com. Warren was of great service to the assailants. He not only bombarded the town, and did much in battering down the walls, but he captured one seventy-four gun-ship with all its men and stores. The town and island surren dered June 17. 8. The capture of this important post was no sooner known in France than a heavy naval force was despatched to America to retake it and punish the colonies for their insolence. A fleet of forty shins of war, fifty-six transports, three thousand five hundred men, aij forty thousand stand of arms, under the direction of the Duke d An- ville, an excellent officer, sailed early in the spring of 1716. 9. When the colonies heard of this armament they were alarmed. They had made the attack on Louisburg without the public approba tion of the mother country ; and, though they had gained their end, they had incurred the displeasure of the French, and would Britain low protect them from their vengeance 1 10. But a Power unseen had already interposed in their behalf A violent storm had destroyed some of the vessels and injured others, ind one had returned to France. Only two or three of the ships, and a few of the transports, ever reached Halifax ; and the adinira. and vice-admiral both died soon after their arrival. And, though an attempt was still made to do something, violent storms prevented the remnant of the fleet from acting in concert. 11. This expedition being frustrated, nothing of importance was done except upon the Canadian frontiers, where the French and Indians were, of course, troublesome. But negotiations, at last, 1745? 3. What forces attacked Louisburg? 4. How was Louisbun: divided? Was th town well defended ? 5. What was determined upon ? 6. What obstacles were there ic, the way of the besiegers ? 7. Length of the siege ? What of Com. Warren ? 8. What did the French do when they heard of the capture of Louisburg? 9. Why were tha colonists alarmed? 10. How were the French forces made harmless? 11. What wai done on the Canadian frontiers ? What treaty was made in 1743 ? 112 PROGRESS OF AGRICULTURE AND MANUFACTURES took place between England and France ; a treaty of peace was maJe, and the colonies relieved from their anxiety. This WCLS signed at Aix la Chapelle, in October, 1748. CHAPTER LXIL Progress of Agriculture and Manufactures. 1. THE colonies had been so much involved in the long French and Indian wars, that agriculture had been, as yet, but little altered to. The forests were, indeed, cleared, and a large amount of prod uce was raised, and not a little of it exported to the West Indies and England. Still, the more enlightened modes of husbandry were almost as little known among the English colonies as among the Dutch. 2. Nor had the arts and manufactures made much greater pro gress, and for similar reasons. But there was another difficulty with regard to manufactures. The regulations and prohibitions of the mother countr ^ continually came in their way. It was not Sir Ed mund Andros alone that had sought to throw obstacles in their path. The parliament had done it continually. 3. In 173 % 2, for example, they had passed an act prohibiting the exportation of American hats, as well as limiting the number of apprentices taken by hat-makers. Again, in 1750, an act was passed to check the progress of the iron and steel manufacture, under a penalty of two hundred pounds sterling. LXII. I. What of agriculture? 2 Arts and manufactures? How had the mother Hiritry intH-fered with them? 3. What net was passed In 1732? What in 1700 PROGRESS OF AGRICULTURE AND MANUFACTURES. 1 13 4. Still, something had been done both in agriculture and manu factures. The introduction of tobacco into Virginia had been effected, and had been cultivated to a very great extent. Virginia, in 1758, is said to have exported seventy million pounds. Rye was first har vested in Massachusetts in 1633. 5. The cultivation of the grape, for the manufacture of wine, was introduced into Virginia in 1622; into South Carolina in 1690; and into Illinois, by the French settlers, in 1769. 6. Silk-making was introduced into Virginia quite early. In 1669, the legislature passed an act for its encouragement. It was tried in South Carolina in 1703. In 1759, the manufacture of silk had become so common in Georgia, that ten thousand pounds of raw silk were received in a single year at Savannah ; and it brought half a dollar more a pound, in London, than any other silk. 7. Hemp and flax must have been introduced into Maryland early, for the legislature passed an act for their encouragement, in 1671. Hemp was introduced, in 1701, into Massachusetts Tea began to be cultivated in Georgia in 1770, but it did not lunve very well. Rice was introduced into Carolina in 1695. The exports from South Carolina, in 1729, were two hundred and sixty-four thousand, four hundred and eighty-eight barrels. 8. Cotton, the great staple of the southern Atlantic states, does not appear to have been cultivated till after the war viz., in 1788. Indigo was brought to South Carolina, in 1743, by Miss Lucas. The Spanish potato was introduced into New England in 1764, but the Irish kind was here much earlier. 9. The introduction of the art of printing into the colonies has been mentioned. The Boston News Letter the first newspaper in North America was begun in 1704, by Bartholomew Green. During the next fifty years four more newspapers were established in New England, four in the Middle States, and two at the south. Books, also, began to be published. 10. Little was it thought, in 1704, that in 1754 there would be ten papers in the provinces. Still less was it thought, that, in 1844, or ninety years later than 1754, the number of periodicals, in tho United States, would be more than twenty-five hundred. 4. What can be said of tobacco? When was rye first gathered in Massachusetts f 5. When was the grape first introduced into Virginia ? Into South Carolina ? llli nois* 6. When was the manufacture of silk introduced into Virginia? South Caro Una? Georgia? 7. What of hemp? Flax? What of tea? Rice? What of the exports in 1~729? 8. When was cotton first cultivated? When was indigo taken to South Carolina? What of potatoes? 9. What was the first newspaper in North America ? When begun? What of other newspapers and books? 10. What wtj 1104 thought in 17047 8 114 SUFFERINGS OF THE COLONIES CHAPTER LXIII. Sufferings of the colonies. 1. IT is impossible for us, at the present day, to understand the full extent of the losses and sufferings of the colonies at this early period. For, when we draw away a few thousand men from our present population, or a few thousand dollars from a national or state treasury, the loss is scarcely perceived ; but it was far otherwise one hundred and fifty, or even one hundred years ago. 2. The expenses of New England and New York, in the war of 1744, though it hardly lasted four years, were estimated at over one million of pounds sterling. Massachusetts herself is said to have expended four hundred thousand pounds in the expedition against Louisburg. 3. Here, again, paper money was issued, which seemed to answer, as it usually does, a very good purpose for the time. But it did injury in the end. Two or three millions of it were hardly worth half a million of gold or silver at the first ; and, in the end, twenty pounds in bank notes were only worth about one pound sterling in good money. 4. The emission of paper money, while it seemed to afford relief, and, in truth, did afford relief to particular individuals at the time, was a loss to the whole community. It divided the losses of the war, it is true, by compelling every man, whether soldier or laborer, who held the money at the time of its depreciation, to bear his share. 5. Losses had, moreover, been sustained by sea, as well as by land, through the odious practice of privateering. Massachusetts soon learned the art of trading, not only at home, but even with England and the West Indies. A trade was begun with the West indies, as early as 1641, and, in 1642, the colony had five ships, already, at sea. 6. Nor were the other colonies backward to engage in commercial enterprise. It is mentioned as a great drawback upon the pros perity of the New Haven colony during the first years of its exist ence, especially about the year 1647, that the trade with the West Indies was unfortunate and many vessels were lost at sea. 7. But we have other facts on this subject. In 1676, there were, in the whole of New England, thirty shipwrights. In 1680, Con necticut had twenty-four vessels engaged in trade with Boston and other places. In 1681, forty-nine trading vessels entered the single harbor of Portsmouth. And, in 1731, Massachusetts alone had six LXIII. 1. What difference is there in the state of things between the present timu and one hundred years ago ? 2. What were the expenses of the wars of New England and New York? 3. What was the value of paper money ? 4. How was the emission of thin money hurtful ? 5. How had losses been sustained ? What happened in 1G41 and 1642 7 6 What circumstance was prejudicial to the New Haven colony? 2. What of corn- DISCOVERIES IN THE WEST. 115 hundred sloops and vessels, with five thousand or six thousand men, engaged in the fisheries. 8. It is easy, then, to see that the losses, by means of privateers, during a war, to say nothing of the depredations of pirates, must be very great. But the loss of property, by sea and by land, was not all. Multitudes of the best of the citizens, of every age, especially in the prime of life, had fallen in the wars. 9. What the loss of men, women and children, actually was, during Hie long French and Indian wars, is not known. The loss of Massa chusetts, including Maine and New Hampshire, between the years 1722 and 1749, when there was as little war as at any period of twenty-seven years after the settlement of the country, has been sup posed to be fifty thousand. 10. No wonder the colonies were glad to enjoy, when it came, the blessing of peace. No wonder trade and commerce revived, agri culture flourished, and the arts and manufactures made progress. What a pity the peace between the nations could not have been permanent! How strange that the early history of the United States, like that of almost every nation, should be, as it were, but * series of wars and sufferings ! CHAPTER LXIV. Discoveries in the West. 1. IT is time, now, to attend to the history of the great West. The travels of Ferdinand de Soto have been mentioned. He saw and crossed the great Mississippi; but the French, under Joliet and Marquette, two Canadians, first explored it, together with some of its principal branches, such as the Fox, Wisconsin, Arkansas, and Illinois. This was a little before the time of Philip s war. 2. In 1679, M. de La Salle, a French Canadian officer, equipped a small vessel at the lower end of Lake Erie, nearly opposite where Buffalo now stands, and, in company with Louis Hennepin, a friar, and thirty-four other persons, explored the shores of several of the northern lakes, and, having built a small fort, wintered near tha mouth of the Maumee river. 3. The next spring they set out again, and travelled among the Illinois Indians. Their travels, the year before, had given them muck knowledge of the Indian character. They crossed the wilderness to the Illinois river, a journey of four days, with their canoes and pro visions upon their shoulders, and then descended it. 4. In passing along, down the river, they came to an Indian village merce from 1630 to 1731 ? 8. What losses were sustained during the war? 9. What of the reduction of population? 10. What was not surprising? What is the history of almost every nation ? LXIV. 1. Where did Ferdinand de Soto travel? At what time? 2. What was doM In 1679? 3, 4. Describe trw journey among the Indian*. 3. What did the Xravellwa 116 MAP OF THE WESTERN STATES. NOTB. In looking at a map of our country, representing it as it now is, we see that the valley of the Mississippi and the region of the Great Lakea are occupied by several large states and territories. These are as follows : the states of Michigan, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, and the territories of Iowa and Wisconsin, at the north. South of these, are Missouri, Kentucky, Tennessee, Arkansas, Mississippi, Louisiana and Alabama. Between these territories and the Rocky Mountains, is a vast space, occupied by the Indians; and west of the Rocky Mountains is the territory of Oregon, which borders on the Pacific Ocean. This whole region, occupying nearly three fourths of the present territory of the United States, was almost entirely unsettled until about the period of the Revolutionary War. CJ~ The teacher will here put such questions as he deems proper. DISCOVERIES IN THE WEST. 117 flf five hundred huts, but without inhabitants. Going on about one hundred miles further, they suddenly found themselves in the midst of a host of Indian warriors, on both sides of the river, who offered them battle. The company made signs of peace, however, and soon quieted their fears. La Salh on his exploring expedition. 5. More than even this was accomplished. The curiosity of the Indians was awakened and their friendship secured, and our travellers concluded to remain among them for a time. Accordingly, they built a small fort and made it their residence. But the men grew tired of the place, and not only tired, but mutinous against La Salle. They even tried to excite the prejudices of the Indians against him. 0. La Salle found it easier to regain the confidence of the savages than that of his own men. They were, still, uneasy, and at length laid a plan to destroy him and some of his strongest friends, by mixing poison with their food. The poisoned food, in fact, made them sick, but they all recovered. 7. Early in the spring of 1BSO, La Salle set out again on his jour ney down the river. On reaching its mouth, they sailed up the Mis sissippi almost to its source. The voyage occupied them many months. On the 8th of November he set out for home. 8. In returning, however, they passed through the country where they had seen the destitute Indian village. While in this region the 1 met with new troubles, on account of the hostility of the Iroquois tribe ef Indians, and Father Hennepin came near losing his life. They escaped, finally, without any injury. 9. In 1683, La Salle sailed down the Illinois river the second conclude to do ? 6. What plan was formed arainst La Salle? 7. What was done :w I6SU 8. What troubles did the parry of La Salle encounter? 9. What took place it JflS SETTLEMENTS IN THE WEST. time, and, also, down the Mississippi. Here he encountered many dangers, and had many hair-breadth escapes, especially from the Natchez tribe of Indians. They reached the mouth of the river on the 7th of April. La Salle is supposed to have been the first white man who ever navigated the Mississippi for any considerable dis tance. 10. Here, standing together on the shore of the Gulf of Mexico, at the end of a voyage of two thousand miles, in small open boats, on an unknown stream, whose banks were lined with savages, the party united in thanking God for their preservation, and in singing a hymn together, after which they prepared for themselves a,, temporary shelter. 11. On the llth of April, they set out on their return up the river, visiting the Indians as they passed along. They reached Michili- mackinac in the month of September, soon after which La Salle sailed for Quebec, and thence to France, to make a report of his discoveries to the king. 12. He returned once more to America, but not to the north. He undertook to explore the country about the mouth of the Mississippi, where, after many curious adventures and not a few discoveries, he was basely murdered, about the year 1086, by one of his com panions. CHAPTER LXV. Settlements in the West. 1. FATHER HENNEPIN resumed his travels in the west after La Salle s death, but made no permanent settlements. La Salle and he had, however, paved the way for other adventurers and fur-traders, and ultimately for emigrants. The French claimed the country on both sides of the Mississippi, and, in fact, all the way from the Gulf of Mexico to Canada. 2. The first permanent, settlement in the great Mississippi valley, as it is now called, was at Kaskaskia, in Illinois perhaps about 1688 or 1690 ; for the year is not exactly known. There were, indeed, military forts there as early as 1687 ; certainly one where St. Louis now stands. 3. The second known white settlement the first in the Louisiana country was made by D Iberville, of Canada, in May, 1099, with forty or fifty men, at the bay of Biloxi. It did not flourish, but paved the way ".o better things. Pensacola, in Florida, was begun about 16S3? What is said of La Salle? 10. What did the travellers do on the shores of tht Gulf of Mexico? 11. When did they return home? 12. What was the fate of La Salle ? LXV. 1. What of Father Honnenin? What, did the French claim 7 2. Whatsettle- ent was mado at Kaskaskia? 3. What settkrmeirt was made by D Iberville? Wlial SETTLEMENTS IN THE WEST. 119 tne same time. Detroit, in Michigan, was settled in June. 1701. A settlement was made on the Mobile river, in 1702, and at New in 1717. Settlement at Kaskaskia. 4. The settlements in the Mississippi valley received a terrible eneck in the year 1729. The warlike tribe of Indians, called the .Natchez, having become excited against the French, seized their opportunity and murdered all the settlers they could find. Of seven hundred or more, scarcely enough survived to carry the tidings to New Orleans. 5. But, instead of giving up the country, the French troops, in New Orleans and elsewhere, only meditated revenge. They pursued the Natchez, till they had driven them to their villages and forts, where they fell upon them and cut them to pieces. The few who survived were made slaves of, and the tribe perished. 6. By about the year 1730, the French had a line of forte and set tlements all the way from New Orleans to Quebec. They had even ascended the Ohio, and built a fort where Pittsburg now stands, which they called Fort du Quesne. The English colonists were jeal ous of their movements, and their jealousy, at length, ripened into hostility. 7. A trading company, called the Ohio Company, was formed in the year 1749, consisting of English and Virginia merchants, whose object it was to trade with the Indians for furs. They had obtained a grant of six hundred thousand acres of land, near the river Ohio. This, in turn, raised the jealousy of the governor of Canada, and he ordered the traders to be seized. 8. He also opened a line of communication between Presque Isie, as it was then called, on Lake Erie, where the town of Erie now were made in 1701 ? In 1702? In 1717? 4. What took place in 1729? 5. What wu done by the French troops ? 6. What of the French in the year 173Q I *. What trading 120 GEOKGE WASHINGTON. stands, and Fort du Quesne, at the head of the Ohio, and stationed iroops and built fortifications along- this line. His object, in short, was to break up the trade of the Ohio Company, and hold the country. 9. The company complained of the French to Governor Din- widdie, ^of Virginia, who laid the subject before the general assem oly. They ordered a messenger to be sent to the French com mander, to inquire into the cause of the severe measures whi^K were pursued, and to ask that the forts might be evacuated and the removed. CHAPTER LXVI. George Washington begins his public career. Washington going to Pittsburg. 1. THE messenger intrusted with this important errand was George Washington, then scarcely twenty-one years of age. He was a Virginian by birth, and had received no other education than hat of the family and the common school. Yet his mind, at school, had taken quite a mathematical turn ; and he had early become a -urveyor. 2. But he was most distinguished for his excellent moral charac ter. In this respect few young men of his time stood higher. His passions were indeed strong, but he strove to govern and subdue company was formed in the year 1749? 8. What was done by the governor of Canaua? 9. What was done by the company ? The general assembly ? I .XVI 1,2. Give; some account of Washington. 3. How did he differ from other GEORGE WASHINGTON. 121 them. At the age of nineteen he had heen made an adjutant general of some troops, raised for the defence of the country against the In dians, and had the rank of major ; but he had never been called intc service. 3. This was the individual selected by Governor Dinwiddie foj an expedition at once difficult and dangerous. Several young men, to whom the commission had been offered, refused it, for want of courage to engage in the undertaking. But Washington was born to save his country, and not solely to seek his own ease and com fort. 4. He set out on his journey from WilHamsburg, the capital of Virginia, October 31, 1753. He had with him an Indian interpreter, a French interpreter, a guide, and four other persons, two of whom were Indian traders ; making, in all, a company of eight men, with their horses, tents, baggage and provisions. 5. The distance from WilHamsburg to the principal fort of the French was about five hundred and fifty miles. They were to pass high and rugged mountains and cross deep rivers. Half the distance, moreover, was through a pathless wilderness, where no traces of civ ilization had yet appeared, and where, perhaps, none but savages and wild beasts had ever trodden. (>. But danger did not move Washington where duty was con cerned. He pursued his way and performed the services assigned him ; and if the mission did not prevent a war from breaking out, it was, at least, satisfactory to him to know that he had done what he could. He received the thanks of the governor and council of Vir ginia for his services. 7. Some few anecdotes of this journey are worth relating. On their return homeward, Washington was shot at by a French Indian, but, though the savage was not fifteen paces off, according to Wash ington s own statement, and probably meant to kill him, not the slightest injury was done him. 8. Again, as they were obliged to cross the rivers on rafts, and in such other ways as they could, and as it was winter, they sometimes narrowly escaped being drowned. In one instance they were wrecked on an island, and obliged to remain there all night ; the cold, in the mean time, being so intense that the hands and feet of the guide were frozen. 9. In another instance, while descending a river in a canoe, per plexed by rocks, shallows, drifting trees and currents, they came to a place where the ice had lodged, which made it impassable by water. They were, consequently, obliged to land and carry their canoe across a neck of land for a quarter of a mile or more. young men? 4. Whom did he take with him on his journey? From what plac did he go) 6. How far was he to travel ? What country were they to cross? 6. D figton succeed in his enterprise ? 7, S, 9. Tell some anecdotes of ihe journey. 122 BATTLE AT THE GREAT MEADOWS CHAPTER LXVII. Battle at the Great Meadoivs. 1. THE French continuing their aggressions, the British ministry encouraged the colonies, especially Virginia, to arm themselves and resist them in the best way they could. This was in the beginning of the year 1754, two years before tbe British and French came to an open rupture, by what has usually been called the " French and Eng lish war." 2. Virginia raised a regiment of two or three companies, of whom Washington was made lieutenant-general. The case was thought an urgent one, and, as the chief officers in command did not arrive, nor any aid from the other colonies, though it had been promised, Wash ington, with his little army, boldly entered the wilderness. 3. On the 28th of May, at a place called the Red Stones, they came up with a party of the French and Indians, whom they attacked and defeated, killing ten or twelve, and taking twenty-two prisoners From the prisoners, he learned that the French forces on the Ohio amounted to a thousand regular troops, besides Indians. Nothing daunted, however, he continued his march. 4. At a place called the " Great Meadows" he halted and built a fort, calling it Fort Necessity. Here he waited a long time for troops from the other colonies ; but none came, except a company of one hundred independents from South Carolina. The forces now amounted to four hundred men. 5. On the 3d of July, Washington received information that the whole body of French and Indians were marching to attack him. At eleven o clock they arrived, and commenced their assault. They wero met, however, with a bravery that could hardly have been expected from troops so inexperienced. 6. The battle lasted from eleven in the forenoon, to eight in the evening. " Scarcely, since the days of Leonidas and his three hun dred deathless Spartans," says Trumbull, in his " Indian Wars," " had the sun beheld its equal. With hideous whoops and yells, the enemy came on like a host of tigers. The woods and rocks and tall tree-tops, as the Indians climbed into them to pour down their bullets into the fort, were in one continued blaze and crash of fire arms." 7. Nor were the young Virginians idle. Animated by their chief, they plied their rifles with so much spirit that their little fort seemed a volcano in full blast, roaring and discharging its thick sheets of liquid death. For full nine hours, salamander like, enveloped in Bmoke and flame, they sustained the shock, and laid two hundred of the enemy on the field. LXVTT. 1. What took place in the year 1754? What, caused the French and Eng lish war i 2. What was done hy Virginia 1 What was done by Washington ? 3. What happened at Red Stones 1 4. What did he do at Great Meadows ? 5. What happened on the 3d of July ? 6. Give Trunihull s description of the battle. 7. What of the young DEFEAT OF BKADDOCK, &c 123 8. Discouraged by such desperate resistance, Count de Villiers, the French commander, sent in a flag of truce, extolling their gallantry, and offering to treat with them on the most honorable terms. They were to give up the fort, but the troops were to be permitted to march away with all the honors of war, carrying with them their stores and baggage. The terms were accepted, and, accordingly, they left the fort early the next morning. 9. Although the French commander had promised that the Vir ginia troops should not be molested, they had not retreated far, before a party of a hundred Indians came upon them and robbed them of a part of their baggage. They soon arrived, however, without any fur ther loss of life, at Williamsburg. 10. A vote of thanks was passed, by the legislature, to Colonel Washington and his brave companions, and a pistole granted to each of the soldiers ; for, although defeated, they had conducted bravely, Of the three hundred Virginians engaged in the defence of the fort, only twelve had been killed. CHAPTER LXVIII. Defeat of Braddock, fyc. 1. THE French and Indians continuing their depredations on the frontiers of the colonies, the British ministry, without formally declar ing war, encouraged the colonists to defend themselves, and to unite for the purpose. They accordingly sent delegates, who met at Al bany, in 1754, and apian of union was adopted, not very unlike the present federal constitution. 2. This plan, or system, was signed by Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Rhode Island, New York, Pennsylvania, and Maryland, July 4, the very day of Washington s retreat from Fort Necessity. Connecticut alone refused to sign it. It was also disliked, in some of its features, by the colonial assemblies and the members of the councils. 3. Early in 1755, the colonies proceeded to attack the French at four different points Nova Scotia, Crown Point, Niagara and Ohio river. The expedition against Nova Scotia, under Generals Monck- ton and Winslow, was completely successful ; the whole country was subdued, with the loss of only twenty men. 4. The expedition against Crown Point, on Lake Champlain, led by General Johnson of New York, though a failure as to its main object, was yet honorable to the officers and men who were employed in it. In a great battle fought near Whitehall, seven hundred of the Virginians? 8. What of Count de ViUiers? 9. What had the French commander promised? 10. What was granted to Washington and his men ? LXVIII. 1. What was done by the British ministry? What plan was adopted by UK: colonies? 2. What of the system ? 3 What took place in I7o5? 4 \Vh 01 in* 124 DEFEAT OF BUADDOCK, be. French were killed and three hundred wounded, while the whole loss of the colonies scarcely exceeded two hundred. 5. It was at this battle that a noble French officer, hy the name of Dieskau, was wounded and taken prisoner. lie was shot in the leg, and, being unable to retreat, was taken by an English soldier. Fear ing for his safety, he was feeling for his watch to give it up to the soldier, when the latter, supposing him to be feeling for his pistol, inflicted a deep wound in his hips. He was treated with great kind ness, but died soon afterwards. (>. The expedition against Niagara, with twenty-five hundred men, under Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, was begun too late in the year. The troops proceeded no further than Oswego, on Lake Onta rio, when the proposed attack w r as abandoned. No more attempts were made, in this quarter, till after the declaration of war, which took place June 9, of the next year. 7. In the operations against the French, on the Ohio, there was not only a want of success, but a signal failure in the memorable defeat of General Braddock, whom the British had sent over, in Feb ruary, with two thousand men, to the aid of the colonies. He was an aged and experienced officer; one who not only thought well <>i himself, but was thought well of by others. 8. No sooner had he arrived than the Virginian Assembly raised a body of eight hundred men to join him, and Washington agreed to serve as his aid de camp. The army marched without being molested till they were within seven miles of Fort du Quesne now Pittsburg. Franklin. 9. It was on this occasion that Franklin rendered his country a expedition to Crown Point? 5. Tell the anecdote of the French officer. f>. What of the m>cdition againat Niagara? 7. What of General Braddock? 8. How did DEFEAT OF BKAIHKXJK, Jcc. 125 most important service. The troops being in want of a suitable num ber of wagons to transport their bag-gage, Franklin persuaded the farmers of Pennsylvania to let them have both wagons and horses. fn the end, the wagons and horses were lost, and Franklin was expected to pay for them. The damage was about one hundred thou sand dollars. 10. Franklin would have paid the debt had he been able, but he was not. He had advanced considerable money already. The owners of the horses and wagons at last began to sue him. The government, however, at length, interposed, as they ought, and paid the debt. 11. But to* return to General Braddock. On the morning of July 9, when within a few miles of Pittsburg, a large party of French and Indians were discovered in ambush. Washington now, for the first time, informed General Braddock what sort of an enemy he had to deal with an enemy who would fight chiefly from behind hedges and rocks and trees, where they could not be easily seen. 12. General Braddock, instead of receiving the information with gratitude, was only angry, and said it was high times when a young Virginian could teach a British general how to fight. He would not even grant the modest request of Washington to let him place him- sufatthe head of the Virginian riflemen, and fight the savages in their own way. 13. Washington bit his lips with anguish, for he knew, too well, what would be the result. The troops were soon assailed on all sides, not by an enemy whom they could see and meet in fair fight, but a foe which, to them, was invisible. Slain by hundreds, and unable to resist, they soon fell into confusion, and General Braddock himself was mortally wounded. 14. Washington, however, was calm. As soon as Braddock fell, he placed himself at the head of the Virginian Blues, as they were called, led them against the enemy, checked their fury, and enabled the shattered British army to retreat. Braddock lived long enough to see his folly and to applaud the bravery of the Virginians. But he died ; and Washington, to prevent the savages from disturbing his remains, buried him in the road, and ordered the wagons, in their retreat, to drive over his grave. 15. In this battle, the English and the colonists had seven hun dred and seventy-seven men killed and wounded, while the enemy scarcely lost fifty. Washington had four bullets sent through his clothes, and two horses slain under him, and yet he escaped unhurt. lie again received the thanks of his country, though not in a formal manner. 16. It was not long after this battle that, near Pittsburg, an Indian warrior is reported to have said that Washington was not born to be Ington serve? 9. Describe the service rendered by Franklin. 10. Who paid for th waeona and horses? 11. What did Washington tell General Braddock ? 12. How die! BraiUlock receive the information 1 13. What was the result of the battle ? 14. What of Washington when Braddock fell ? Where was Braddock buried? 15. What was t!u loss in this battle 7 What happened to Washington ) 16. What did a savage say o. him 7 11* 126 THE FRENCH ANI> INDIAN WAR. killed by a bullet ; for he had seventeen fair fires at him ^ith hi rifle, during the engagement, and yet, after all, he could no" kill him Such a sentiment, whether uttered by a savage or invent- J. for the occasion, seems to have been almost prophetic CHAPTER LXIX. The French and Indian War. Lord. Chatham. 1. IN May, 1756, war was declared by Great hiitain against Prance, in due form. In the full expectation of immediate aid from the mother country, the colonies laid a plan to take Crown Point and Niagara, and, for this purpose, raised seven thousand men, and placed them under the command of General Winslow, of Massachu setts. 2. Governor Shirley had been, for some time past, the commander of the Massachusetts forces. But now the British ministry appointed the Earl of Loudon to this office ; though, until his arrival, Genera. Abercrombie was to have the command of the troops of Massachusetts. But General Abercrombie was an inefficient officer, and nothing deci sive was done this year. . }. In the mean time, the Canadian and Indian forces, amounting to eight thousand men, under General Montcahn, had attacked and taken Oswego, the American key to Lake Ontario, with sixteen hundred of our troops, and a large quantity of cannon and military LXIX. 1. When was war declared? What forces wore raised? 2. What of Governor Shirley ? What of General Abercrombie ? 3. What had the Canadian anc THE FRENCH AKlJ INDIAN WAR. 127 stores as signal a disaster to the colonies as could have befallen vhera. 4. Lord Loudon at length arrived in America ; and great prepara tion was made in England and America for the campaign of the next year. In 1757, eleven ships of the line, fifty transports, and six thousand troops arrived, destined to act against Louisburg, which had again fallen into the hands of the French. But the attack was de layed till it was so well fortified that it was not thought advisable tc besiege it. 5. General Montcalm, the French commander, in pursuing his suc cesses, had, by this time, besieged and taken Fort William Henry, on Lake George. Nor did he meet with much resistance, although General Webb, with four thousand men, lay at Fort Edward, only fifteen miles off, and evidently knew what was going on. 6. It was a condition, in the surrender of the troops, at Fort William Henry, that their lives should be spared after the surrender ; and yet the Indians butchered great multitudes the French officers pretending they could not restrain them. Yet they had a regular force of at least seven thousand men ! 7. In 1758, the celebrated Mr. Pitt, or Lord Chatham, was placed at the head of the British ministry. This event infused a new spirit into all the affairs of the government, and what was done with regard to the prosecution of the war in America, was done promptly and efficiently. 8. He sent letters to all the American governors, requiring them to raise as many troops as they could, at the same time promising to send a large British force to their aid. The colonies complied with the request, and Massachusetts, Connecticut and New Hampshire, alone, raised fifteen thousand men. They were to be ready for action in May. 9. The first movement was against Louisburg, in the months of lune and July. This fortress, after a stout resistance, surrendered, ind, with it, five thousand seven hundred and thirty-seven men. A considerable amount of cannon also was taken. The whole country, from the Gulf of St. Lawrence to Nova Scotia, fell into the hands of ihe English. 10. An attack was next made on Ticonderoga. As Lord Loudon had returned to England, the expedition was conducted by the inef ficient, undecided Abercrombie. Though he had a force of seven thousand British and nine thousand colonists, and though the garrison consisted of but three thousand men, he was repulsed, with a loss, in killed and wounded, of nearly two thousand men. 11. The passage of General Abercrombie over Lake George, when going to Ticonderoga, is said to have been one of the most splendid and imposing scenes ever witnessed. The morning was bright and beautiful, the music fine ; the ensigns glittered in the Indian forces done? 4. What of Lord Loudon? What took place in 1757? 5. Wha of General Msitcalm? 6. What happened at Fort William Henry? 7. When w;>- Pitt made prime minister? 8. What steps did he take? 9. What was first taken > What fell into the hands of the English? 10. Who attacked Ticonderoga, and with what success ? 11. Describe the passage over I^ke George. 12. What did Abercrombw 128 QUEBEC TAKEN WOLFS SLAIN. sunbeams, and a fleet of one thousand and thirty live boats, with six teen thousand men, moved along- in the most exact order. Ho\v different must have been their return ! 12. General Abercrombie, as if to atone for past remissness, now se:*t out three thousand men against Fort Frontenac, near the outle of Lake Ontario, which, in two days, surrendered. An expedition was also fitted out against Fort du Quesne, but the French had evacuated it the evening before they arrived. It was now that it took the name of Pittsburg. 13. A treaty was made this year at Easton, sixty miles froir Philadelphia, with the principal tribes of Indians between the Atlan ta; and the Rocky Mountains. No less than five hundred Indiar representatives, including women and children, were present, in their national costume. 14. Among them were Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas, Senecas, Tuscaroras, Nanticoques, Conays, Tuteloes, Chugnuis, Delawares, Unamies, Minisinks, Mohicans and Wappingers. Such an assembly had not been seen before, since the days of Penn CHAPTER LXX. Quebec taken. Wolfe slain. Death of Wolfe. 1 The campaign of 1759 was opened with an invasion of Canada General Amherst had succeeded General Abercrombie, as the com- now do? 13. What treaty was made this year? 14. What trilxja of Indians were present ? JJLX. 1. What took place in 1759? What of General Amherst? 2. What WM QUEBEC TAKEN. mander of the colonial forces, and was a far more efficient officer, [n July of this year, he led a part of his forces against Ticonclerog-a and Crown Point, both of which were taken without much resist ance. 2. Another division of the army went against Niagara. Here was some hard fighting. A serious accident also occurred. General Prideaux, the English commander, was killed by the bursting of a gun. He was succeeded in the command by General Johnson, who, in a few days, gained possession of the post. 3. It now became the great object of the English and Americar, forces to take Quebec. It was quite an ancient place, as old, within one year, as Jamestown, and was strongly fortified. It was considered almost as difficult to be captured as Louisburg or Gibraltar. 4. Quebec is on the north-west side of the St. Lawrence, and is divided into the upper and lower town. The upper town consists of a high limestone rock, two hundred feet higher than the river ; but the lower town is a plain, almost level with the water. Where the upper town joins the river is an abrupt precipice, the summit of which is called the heights of Abraham ; around it, or near it, is the plain of Abraham 5. General Wolfe, a brave and experienced British officer, sailed from Louisburg, with eight thousand men, in the month of June, to meet General Amherst there, and attack Quebec. He landed on the island of Orleans, a little below the city. After many unsuccess ful attempts to approach the city, which took up the time till September, he conceived the bold plan of ascending the heights of Abraham. 6. After waiting as long for General Amherst as the season would admit, he resolved to proceed alone. Leaving the island of Orleans, he first went up the river nine miles ; which the French observing, they immediately detached a part of their forces at Quebec to oppose his landing in that direction. 7. But he did not mean to land there : he had another end in view. He was about to attempt what no one before him had ever attempted, and what the French did not suspect. During the night of Septem ber 12, the troops, in flat-bottomed boats, with some difficulty, suc ceeded in landing at the heights, and, by an hour or two before day light, had begun to climb the precipice. 8. It was no light matter for eight thousand men to cliinD an almost perpendicular precipice, of two hundred feet, and draw up after them all their artillery, baggage, &c. But they persevered. General Wolfe himself leading the way. At day-break, the whole army had fairly scaled the heights, and were on the plains of Abraham. 9. Though surprised at their appearance, General Montcalm rallied the French troops, and made the best possible preparation foi done by another division of the army? What of General Prideaux? 3. What of Que bec? 4. Describe it. 5. What of General Wolfe? 6. What did he first attempt? T. What end had he in view? What was done September 12? 8. Describe the ascent. J. Wliat of General Moutca m? Who were victorious ? 10. What was tha loss on both 130 DEATH OF WOLFE AND MONTCALM. a stout defence. About the middle of the forenoon, the two armies met. A hard-fought battle followed, often contested at the point of the bayonet, but the English were, at last, victorious. 10. The battle was not only severe, but exceedingly bloody. The English lost six hundred in killed and wounded, and the French many more besides a thousand prisoners. But the loss was most striking in valuable officers. The commanders of both armies were killed, as well as the second in command. Two other principal generals of the French army were also wounded. 11. General Wolfe, who had placed himself in the front of his army to encourage the troops, received a wound in his wrist, early in the action, but he wrapped his handkerchief around it, and con tinued at his post. Soon after, a ball pierced his groin, but he con cealed the anguish and fought on. At length, a shot pierced his breast, and he fell. 12. He did not expire, however, immediately, but lived long enough to know the issue of the battle. "They fly! they fly! said the men, at a little distance, as he leaned, in the agonies of death, on the shoulders of one of his lieutenants. Who fly?" said he, raising, for an instant, his drooping head. Being told it was the French, " Then," said he, " I die happy." 13. The death of Montcalm, the French commander, was not less striking. When told that his wound would be fatal in a short time, he replied, " Then I shall not live to see Quebec surrendered." He spent his last moments in writing a letter to the English commander, recommending the French prisoners to his care and attention. 14. The death of these generals has been the theme of frequent eulogy and we cannot deny to them the soldierly merit of courage and devotion to their cause. But there is a courage occasionally met with, in the hour of death, of a very different kind, and much more worthy of being imitated ; we mean that moral courage which arises from the consciousness of being prepared to meet God and an as sembled universe, in judgment. The field of battle, however, is not well adapted to the display of this high quality ; nor is the heroism of the soldier the loftiest exhibition of human virtue. 15. Wolfe was a young man scarcely thirty-three years of age, and much beloved. Montcalm was something over forty-five. Both were men of genius and worth. How much is it to be regretted, that such men cannot spend their lives in deeds of charity and love, rather than in war ! sidos? 11. How many wounds did Wolfe receive? 12. Describe his death. 13. De scribe the death of Montcalm. 14. What of the death of the two generals ? 15. What ware the ages of those two great commanders ? THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR CONCLUDED, 131 CHAPTER LXXI. The French and Indian War concluded, fyc. 1. IMPORTANT to the colonies as were the events described in the last chapter, they did not end the struggle. The French were still in possession of a powerful army and many strongly fortified posts. Indeed, they were not yet reconciled to the loss of Quebec. 2. In April of the ensuing spring, the French approached Que bec with a view to retake it, when General Murray, who had been left in command of the garrison during the winter, marched out to meet them. A bloody battle was fought, about three miles from the city, in which the colonists were defeated with the loss of a thou sand men. 3. Though the loss of the French in this battle was twice as great as that of the English, yet, with their superior numbers, they were still able to invest the city. Soon after the siege was begun, an English squadron arrived in the river, which attacked and destroyed a French fleet of six frigates, and compelled the invading army to raise the siege. 4. The English and colonists now united all their strength to take Montreal. They had assembled at its gates a force of more than ten thousand men, and new troops were daily arriving, when the com mander, believing resistance would be useless, surrendered the city. Detroit and Michilimackinac, and all the fortified posts of Canada, sur rendered a few days afterwards. 5. During the campaign of 1759, Major Rogers, with two hundred men, was sent against the St. Francis Indians. Their principal town was St. Francis, situated near the river St. Lawrence, about half way between Montreal and Quebec. Major Rogers succeeded in burning their town, killing two hundred of their people, and taking twenty women and children ; most of whom he, however, afterward set free. 6. These St. Francis Indians had been the most barbarous enemies with which New England had been obliged to contend. They had, in six years, killed and taken four hundred of the colonists, and hun dreds of scalps were found hanging over the doors of their wigwams when Major Rogers entered the village. 7. But the victory over them, though complete, was dearly bought. " We marched nine days," says Major Rogers, " through wet, sunken ground, the water, for most of the way, nearly a foot deep." In going and returning, and in the battle, he lost about a quarter ot his men. 8. In 1760, there was much trouble with the Cherokee Indians at the south. A quarrel between them and the Virginians had long LXXI. 1. What of the French? 2. What of General Murray? 3. To what city did the French lay siege? What was done by the English squadron ? 4. Why did tli commander surrender Montreal ? What places afterwards surrendered? 5. What did Major Rogers do ? 6. What of the St. Francis Indians 7 7. What does Major Roger* 132 TAXATION OF THE COLONIES. hut the French traders, it was supposed, inflamed the minds *)f the Indians anew. A detachment of twelve hundred men was sent out against them, but nothing- effectual was accomplished. 9. In 1761, a body of twenty-six hundred men, under Colonel ftrant, met them in a great battle, in their own country, in which Uie Cherokees were completely defeated. Their houses, magazines and cornfields were burnt, and they were driven to the mountains. A few days afterwards, the chiefs came in, however, and signed a treaty of peace. 10. Although Canada was conquered, and the war ended in that quarter, peace was not fully concluded between Great Britain and France till the year 1763. In the year 1762, Great Britain and Spain were at war, and a force being about to be sent against Marti- nico, in the West Indies, eleven battalions, consisting of four thousand men, under the command of General Monckton, were ordered for New York. 11. The French struggled hard, this year, to retake Newfound land, but without success. This was their last effort. Peace was made between the contending nations in 1763, by which all the pos sessions of the French to the northward of the United Colonies were ceded to Great Britain, to which country they still belong Louisiana was also ceded by the French to Spain about the sam time. CHAPTER LXXII. Taxation of the colonies 1. As early a* the year 1651, Great Britain had begun to pass laws to restrain and direct the colonial trade. Similar attempts were made in 1660 ; again in 1672, 1676, 1691, and 1692. In the year 1696, a pamphlet was published not indeed by the ministry, but by some person of distinction in which it was recommended to lay a tax on one of the colonies. 2. This pamphlet was answered by two others, which denied the power to tax colonies which were not represented in parliament, and which had never consented to such taxation. Indeed, the colonies had always felt aggrieved by the British restrictions upon their trade and commerce ; and Massachusetts and New York had shown their dissatisfaction by public acts of their assemblies. 3. It is true that the British had incurred a heavy expense on account of the colonies, but then the trade of the latter was of immense value to them. Still they seemed determined to impose ay of the march ? 8. What happened in 1760? 9. In 1761? 10. When was peace roncluded ? What of the year 1762? 11. What of the French ? What was the conse- juence of the pence of 1763 ? LXXII. 1. What passed between the years 1651 and 1696? 2. How was the pam- jkle . answered? Wnat of the colon) ss ? 3. What of British taxation? What was dona TAXATION OF THE COLONIES. 133 taxes in some foim. In 1764, it was distinctly stated in the English papers that they were about to defray the expenses of quartering a body of troops among our countrymen, by requiring a duty on sugar, molasses, indigo, coffee, &c. 4. The sugar act, as it was called, was passed the 5th of April ; and it was at the same time determined that ten thousand soldiers should be kept in America. The British had a large standing army, and they must be quartered somewhere ; and why not, they doubtless thought, keep a part of them in America, where there is of late such a frequent demand for their services ? 5. But the colonists complained loudly of both these measures, especially as they had not given their assent to them. The Massa chusetts agent, in England, had indeed partially assented to them, but the colonists had immediately protested against the concession, as admitting a principle which they had never intended to yield. It was all to no purpose, however ; the parliament were determined to make the experiment of taxation without representation. 6. How much the British were influenced, at this time, by a feai of the rising power of the colonies, that had shown themselves able to overcome, almost single-handed, the whole host of French and Indians from Newfoundland to the Gulf of Mexico, cannot now be known. Certain it is, however, that they began to entertain hostile feelings towards our country on this account. 7. On the other hand, the determination of the mother country to pay no regard to the complaints of the colonies, respecting taxation without representation, had laid the foundation of much ill-will, on the part of the colonies, toward her ; anJ much was said and written on the subject by their ablest statesmen and writers, especially by James Otis, of Boston, and Richard Henry Lee, of Virginia. 8. The sugar act led to a great deal of smuggling, and "finally to an almost entire extinction of the colonial trade with the French and Spanish West Indies. The colonies, as if to retaliate, resolved not to purchase clothing of the English, but to use, as much as possible, their own manufactures. 9. This resolution was so generally adhered to, that the consump tion of British merchandise was greatly diminished in the colonies, especially in the large and populous towns. In Boston, alone, it was lessened, in the year 1764, more than ten thousand pounds sterling.* Ttnt. this, instead of inducing the parent country to relax the severity of their measures, only induced them to persevere in their oppression. in 1764 ? 4. What was determined upon ? 5. What of the colonists ? What of Massa chnselts? What were the parliament determined to do? 6. What cannot be known ! What is certain 1 7. What of the determination of the mother country ? Who wrote or the subject of taxation? S. What of the stisar act? Upon what did the colonist resolve? 9. What of the consumption of British merchandise? What of the parent country ? * Boston contained, in 1764, about fifteen thousand inhabitants 12 THE STAMP ACT. CHAPTER LXXIII. The Sta?np Act, Patrick Henry. 1. IN 1765, the British parliament passed what has always been known by the name of the Stamp Ad. According to this act, no colonial instruments, in writing, such as deeds, bonds and notes, worn to be binding, or of any force whatever, unless they were executed on stamped paper, for which a duty was to be paid to the crown of Great Britain. 2. As the result of this act, a ream of stamped bail-bonds would ;ome to one hundred pounds sterling, or nearly five hundred dollars, and a ream of stamped policies of insurance to one hundred and ninety pounds ; whereas, before this, the former cost only fifteen pounds, and the latter, twenty. It was only a tax of some eight or ten cents on each sheet, and was not, in itself, aside from the principle on which it was based, very oppressive. 3. Though the act passed ihe House of Lords, in Great Britain, unanimously, it met with opposition in the House of ComrruK.... Colonel Barre, in particular, spoke against it with great warmth and eloquence. And when the question was put, whether or not it should be passed, fifty members out of three hundred wero against it. 4. It is also worthy of note that while the act was thus in debate, Dr. Franklin, who was then in London, and much respected for his good sense, was sent for and consulted. He told them, plainly, the Americans would never submit to it. After the act passed, he wrote LXXIII. 1. What was done in 1765? 2. What was the result of this act ? 3. What of Colonel Barre? 4 Relate the anecdote of Franklin. 5. What effect had the st<u*[> SOCIETIES AND MOBS. 135 to a friend : " The SUH of liberty is set. The Americans must now light the torches of industry and economy." 5. But the opposition the stamp act had met with in England was as nothing to the resistance it was destined to meet with in the colonies.* A general burst of indignation pervaded the country, and most of the legislative assemblies passed resolves, and some of them protests, against it. Nowhere, however, was more spirit mani fested on the subject than in Virginia. 0. The assembly of this colony having met soon after the netvs of the stamp act arrived, a series of resolutions, strongly expressive of disapprobation, was introduced, which occasioned a warm debate and some very hard words. It was on this occasion that Patrick Henry, then quite a young man, by a bold remark of his, gave an impulse that was felt from one end of the continent to the other. 7. He had been asserting that the British king had acted the part of a tyrant. Then, alluding to the fate of other tyrants, he observed, " Caesar had his Brutus, Charles I. his Cromwell, and George III." . Here he paused; upon which the cry of "Treason! treason !" being raised in the house, he only added, " may profit from their example! If that be treason, make the most of it." 8. A congress of the colonies having been recommended by Massachusetts, one was accordingly convened in New York, in October. It consisted of three members from each of the colonies of Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, and South Carolina They remonstrated against the stamp act, and drew up a declaratioa of their rights, declaring taxation and representation to be insepara ble. 9. But the public disapprobation was expressed in another way. The people had burnt, or reshipped, or hid the stamped paper already in the colonies, so that, on the day in which the paper went into operation, little, if any, could be found. They would not even receive the Canadian gazettes, because they were on stamped paper. Such a course was indeed equivalent to the suspension of nearly all business, but it was resolutely persevered in CHAPTER LXXIV. Societies and mobs. 1. NEWSPAPERS had as great an influence on the public mind, in proportion to their number, in 1765, as now, and perhaps even act in the colonies ? 6. What resolutions were passed ? What of Patrick Henry ? 7. Relate the anecdote of him. 8. What of a congress 1 9. How was disapprobatio* t xpressed ? * Massachusetts had passed a stamp act of her own. in 1759, which included erea newspapers ; but she was not willing to be taxed by the British government. 136 SOCIETIES AND MOBS. greater. These continued to be published, though on inferior paj- They were, as with one voice, clamorous against the stamp &rt, and severe in their denunciations of those who were friendly to it. 2. Societies in great numbers were formed, during this ye-ar, of those who were determined to unite in resisting parliamentary oppression. They called themselves " Sons of Liberty." They were particularly numerous in New York, Connecticut, and Massa chusetts. Towards the close of the year, these associations, in the several colonies, became united by a kind of national compact. 3. Societies of quite another kind were also formed. Dr. Frank lin had advised the people to "light the lamps of industry and economy." These associations, just now referred to, embraced persons of all ages and of bot-h sexes, who were more willing to do without luxuries, and live by their own industry, than to depend on Great Britain. 4. Instead of wearing imported cloth, the more wealthy people were soon seen in dresses of their own manufacture ; and for fear there might not be wool enough for their purpose, the use of sheep for food was discouraged. The most fashionable people could now card, spin, and weave their own cloth, and deny themselves the use of all foreign luxuries. 5. Nor w r ere these resolutions and changes in modes of living confined to cities and towns, and to the more wealthy. Closo economy became the order of the day. Multitudes of artists ami manufacturers, in England, were left without employment, as ttin consequence of the diminished sale of their productions in the colo nies ; and Great Britain everywhere began to feel the consequences of her folly. 6. Meanwhile, mobs began to be got up in the colonies. Tn August, two images, called effigies, wore found hanging on the branch of an old elm tree, near the southern limits of Boston. One represented a stamp officer. There was a great jack-boot, also, out of which rose a horned head, which seemed to gaze around. Multi tudes collected from all parts to witness the strange sight. 7. This, however, was but the beginning of mobs and mob law. About dark the same day, the effigies in Boston were taken down, placed on a bier, and carried about the city in solemn procession. The mob followed, shouting aloud, " Liberty and property, forever and no stamps !" 8. After passing through several of the principal Streets, they halted at the house of one Oliver, which they supposed to be intended for a stamp office, and having demolished it, carried off the wood through the streets, with a tremendous noise, to the dwelling of Mr. Oliver ; where, having gone through the ceremony of cutting off his head, in effigy, they finished by breaking his windows. 9. They then marched up Fort Hill, still following the two figures, jack-boots, horns and all. Here they kindled a bonfire with LXXIV. 1. What of newspapers? 2. Societies? 3. Other societies? 4. What *vaa done by the more wealthy people? f>. Describe other changed in the modes ol living;. 6. Describe the elligiea. 7. What more was done? 8, J. Describe the pro tection f efiigiea. 10. What took place in N 7 cw England? REPEAL OF THE STAMP ACT. 137 rhem returned to Oliver s house with clubs and staves, and de stroyed his gardens, fences and out-houses. Oliver fled. They then broke open his doors and destroyed much of his furniture. The next day, Mr. Oliver gave notice that he would not serve as a stamp officer ; upon which the farce ended. 10. These riotous acts, or those which were similar, were repeated in Boston and elsewhere throughout New England, and even ;n New York, Maryland, and the Carolinas. At Newport and JXe* York, the effigies of various persons, who were disliked, were drugged about, hung, burned, &c. ; and, in a few instances, house/a were plundered. CHAPTER LXXV. Repeal of the Stamp Act, Colonel Barre. 1. THE king and parliament of Great Britain finally saw their error, but they were too proud to retrace their steps by repealing the offensive law. However, something must be done to quiet the colonies ; and this became, at the opening of the parliament in 1?(>G. a leading object of inquiry. 2. Dr. Franklin was again consulted on the subject. He did not assume an air of triumph and say, "I told you all this would hap pen." He knew, too well, the weakness and folly of human nature,, even in members of parliament. He only repeated what he had LXXV. 1 What of the king and parliament? 2. What of Dr Franklin? 3. Was 12* 138 REPEAL OF THE STAMP ACT. before said, " That, though the Americans were a reasonable people^ they would never submit to taxation of any kind without representa tion, unless compelled to do so by mere force of arms." 3. Fortunately for Great Britain, as well as America, there had been, about this time, a change in the administration, and the repeai of the s.tamp act had become, at length, a subject of earnest and deep consideration. And though there was great and even obstinate oppo sition to its repeal, the measure was at length carried 4. The repeal of the act was hailed with universal joy. The Amer ican merchants in London were among the first to testify their grat itude. The ships lying in the river Thames displayed their colors. The houses of the city were lighted up, cannon fired, bonfires kindled, and messengers sent to spread the news, as fast as possible, in Eng land and America. Edmund Burke. 5. But it was in America that the tidings were received with ]oy the most heartfelt and sincere. The general assemblies of Massa chusetts and Virginia went so far as to vote thanks to Mr. Pitt and the other members of parliament, who had done so much to effect a repeal ; and in Virginia it was proposed to erect a statue to the king. Mr. Pitt, Colonel Barre and Edmund Burke, who had favored our cause in parliament, received the thanks of the people, and Charles Grenville, who had opposed it with great ability, excited general feel ings of indignation. 6. There was one drawback upon the general joy; for, at 1he time of voting for the repeal of the stamp act, parliament also voted that they had a right to tax America whenever they should think it expedient. This, of course, was an adherence to the general the stamp act repealed ? 4. How was the joy of the Americans in London expressed 1 5. Whan was done ii America ? 6. What was still to be lamented ? MOKE TAXATION. 139 principle against which the colonists had been all along con tending-. 7. Well had it been, no doubt, for the mother country, had she topped here ; and though the right to tax America had been asserted, retrained from any other offensive or oppressive acts. But Providence had not designed so it would seem that the colonies should always remain the subjects of a monarch three thousand miles distant ; and the hour of separation was rapidly approaching. CHAPTER LXXV1. More taxation. George III. 1766. 1. ()* ihe 29th of June, 1767, the king signed another act, which involved the principle of taxation without representation, and as applied, in its worst features. It required a duty, to be paid by the colonists, on all paper, glass, painters colors, and tea, which were imported into the country. 2. The people of America did not hesitate to pronounce this act as unjust as the sugar and stamp act had been. It was not that they were too poor to pay a small tax on such articles as these, but if the crown could tax them without their consent in one way, it could in another ; and where was the matter to end ? 3. The British, it is true, reasoned otherwise. Their finances, they said, were exhausted by a war for the support of the colonies, and which had cost them nearly four hundred millions of dollars. It was, therefore, not only right that the Americans should contribute to pay its expenses, but extremely ungrateful for them to refuse. They had taxed themselves severely on cider, ale, beer, porter, tea, LXXVI. 1. What was done in 1767? 2. What of the people o< America 1 3, 4. Whal V40 AlUUB sugar, colfce, molasses, &c , ind wry could not the eoiornes paj Eomething also? 4. And as to taxation without representation, the British said that the colonies had taxed themselves, most heavily, and without being represented in parliament. They were not represented when Massa chusetts paid two millions of dollars for the support of one French war, and also furnished twenty thousand to thirty thousand troops ; why did they not complain then? But this reasoning did not satisfy the colonists. 5. But the lax on paper, glass, tea, &c., was not alone. A law was passed which obliged the several American legislatures to pro vide quarters for the British troops, and furnish them with fuel, lodg ing, dandles, and other necessaries, at the expense of the colonies. This act was little less odious than the former. 6. New York, it is true, so far yielded as to make partial provision for the troops about to be quartered there. The assembly, at the request of the governor, voted to furnish barracks, fire-wood, candles and beds; but not salt, vinegar, cider and beer, as the law demanded. They, however, finally furnished the whole. 7. Still more than all this, an act passed the parliament, estab lishing a custom-house and board of commissioners in America. Tlie duties were to commence November 20 ; and early in that month three of the commissioners arrived at Boston. The colonists, believing this board was created to enforce payment of the new duties, were more inflamed than ever. 8. Besides, the duties collected were to be applied in paying the salaries of governors, judges and other officers; and it was easy to see that if they were paid in this way, rather than by the general assembly, they would not be so likely to regard trie interest of the people whom they served ; and would be more apt to be the mere tools of the king and parliament. 9. The consequences were, resolves, petitions, and remonstrances from all parts of the country. In 1708, the legislature of Massachu setts voted a humble petition to the king on the subject. This \V;IM followed by a circular letter to the representatives and burgesses of the other colonies, requesting them to unite in some suitable measuied for obtaining a redress of their grievances. 10. This circular and the petition to the king, by Massachusetts, gave great offence to the British administration, and they demanded of the colonies that they should retrace the steps they had taken, and crush in the bud the rising propensity amr 4g them to act in concert. To this end, they, in their turn, sent a circular to the colo nies. But all to no purpose. 11. The merchants and traders of Boston now entered into a com pact, by which they agreed not to import, for one year, any kind of goods or merchandise from Great Britain, except a few articles <ros said of the British? 5. What law was passed? 6. What of New York) Tin assembly? 7. What act was passed? What effect was produced on the colonies? 8. What of the duties collected? 9. What was done in 176S? 10. What did the British parliament dernmd ? l.\. What did the merchants and traders of Boston in-w BRITISH TROOPS IN BOSTON 141 which they specified ; nor to purchase British articles of the same kind from other colonies or nations which had procured them from Britain. 12, But there was trouble springing up of another kind. The laws of trade had been hitherto greatly eluded, but the board of com missioners now determined they should be executed. A sloop, laden with wine, from Madeira, came into port. During the night, all the wine, except a few pipes, was unladen and put into stores. The custom-house officers seized the vessel and put her under a guard. 13. This last act roused the indignation of the Bostonians more than ever. A mob collected and proceeded to the houses of the col lector and controller of customs, broke the windows, dragged the col lector s boat through the streets, and finally burnt it on the common ; and some of the custom-house officers narrowly escaped with their lives. CHAPTER LXXVII British troops in Boston. 1. THE existing excitement was much heightened by the arrival in the harbor, a few days afterward, of two regiments of British troops, sent to assist the governor and the other civil magistrates of Boston in preserving peace, and to aid the custom-house officers in performing .to? 12. What other trouble was there ? What of the sloop ? 13. What was done bj the Bostonians? LXXVII.-- 1. What of the British troops? 2. What of the selectmen? The go* 142 BRITISH TBCW3PS IN BOSTON. their duty. What added still more to the public indignation was .he fact that the troops marched through the city, to the common, with muskets charged and with fixed bayonets. 2. The selectmen of the town at first refused to give the soldiers any quarters, though they finally consented to admit one regiment ot them into Faneuil Hall. The next day, as if in direct defiance of the public feeling, the governor opened the state-house to them, and they not only occupied it, but stationed a guard with two field-pieces in front of it. 3. This was new to the Bostonians. It was quite as much as they could bear, to have a royal governor and foreign collectors of customs among them ; but to have the king s soldiers and cannon about the state-house, and fill the streets, even on Sunday, with the noise of drums and fifes, was more than their independent spirits could calmly endure. 4. It was not, however, till the beginning of the year 1769, that an universal indignation was roused throughout the colonies. The feeling of opposition had hitherto been somewhat local, but the spirit of resistance had now extended to every part of the country. 5 The British parliament, in February, 1769, had requested the king to give orders to the governor of Massachusetts, to take notice of such persons, in his province, as might be guilty of treason, and have them sent to England to be tried. These orders werr, doubt less, to have been extended afterward to the governors of the other colonies. 6. No measure could have been adopted, by the parent country, more likely to alienate the feelings of her American subjects than this. To be liable to be torn from their own country to be tried by a jury of strangers, was as repugnant to their feelings as it was to the spirit of the British constitution. 7. The house of burgesses of Virginia, and the general assembly of North Carolina, having met a few days after the arrival of this odious intelligence, passed a series of resolutions, which greatly oiFended their governors, who, like the governor of Massachusetts, were royal favorites, and they forthwith broke up their delibera tions. But it was too late to gag the people, and especially the rep resentatives of the people in general assembly. 8. Affairs proceeded no better in Massachusetts. When their legislature met, in May, they refused to transact business as long as the state-house was surrounded by an armed force. As the governor was unwilling to remove the troops, they adjourned to Cambridge, where, after passing some resolutions which were offensive to the governor, they were dismissed by him, and sent home, as their southern brethren had been. err.x ? 3. What was the effect of this new movement upon the Uostonians ? 4. Wnnt was the feeling in 17169? 5. Wh;it of the British parliament? 6. How were the Ameri cans affected by the British measures? 7. What of Virginia and North Carolina} 8 Massachusetts? THE BOSTTON HHASSACRB. 143 CHAPTER LXXVIII. The Boston Massacre. 1 DURING *,he session of the British parliament, in the spring m 1770, an act was passed for repealing all the duties which caused so much complaint, except that on tea. This was continued, to show that they had not yielded the right to impose taxes, if they chose to do so. As might have been expected, however, the colonists were still dissatisfied. 2. The British troops remained in Boston, and seemed determined to remain there, notwithstanding the known disgust of the citizens at the idea of having a foreign force stationed among them. There was, it is true, for some time, no open quarrel, but the citizens and soldiers were continually insulting each other. 3. Things could not remain thus, always. On the 2d of March, 1770, as a soldier was going by the shop of a rope-maker, he was attacked and severely beaten. He ran off, but soon returned with a number of his comrades, and attacked and beat some of the rope- makers. 4. The people were now more angry than ever. Between seven aid eight o clock in the evening of March 5, a mob collected, armed with clubs, and proceeded towards King street, now State street, cry ing, " Let us drive out these rascals they have no business here drive them out ! Drive out the rascals!" Meanwhile, there was a cry that the town had been set on fire. 5. The bells rang, and the crowd became greater still, and more noisy. They rushed furiously to the custom-house, and seeing an English sentinel there, shouted, " Kill him ! kill him !" at the same time attacking him with pieces of ice and whatever they could find The sentinel called for the rest of the guard, and a few of them came forward. 6. The guard marched out with their guns loaded. They met a great crowd of people, led on by an immense giant of a negro, named Attucks. They brandished their clubs and pelted the soldiers with snow-balls, abusing them with harsh words, shouting in their faces, and even challenging them to fire. They even rushed upon the very points of their bayonets. 7. The soldiers stood a while like statues, the bells ringing and the mob pressing upon them. At last, Attucks, with twelve of his men, began to strike upon their muskets with clubs, and to cry ov t to the mob, " Don t be afraid they dare not fire the miserable cowards kill the rascals crush them under foot !" 8. Attucks now lifted his arm against the captain of the guard, and Beized hold of a bayonet. " They dare not fire!" shouted the mob again. At this instant the firing began. Attucks dropped dead, i. 1. What act was passed in 1770? 2. What of the British troops > 3. What took place in March, 1770? 4. What of a mob on March 5? 5, 6, 7, 8. De scribe tlie fight between the people and the soldiers. 9. What was the state of the 144 BURNING OF THE UASPKE. immediately. The soldiers fired twice more, and two more were killed and others wounded. The mob dispersed, but soon returned o carry off the bodies. 9. The whole town was now in an uproar. Thousands of men women and children, rushed through the streets. The sound of drums, and cries of "To arms! To arms! "were heard from all quarters. The soldiers who had fired on the people were arrested, a.id the governor at last persuaded the mob to disperse and go quietly to their homes. 10 The next morning, the troops in the city were ordered off to Castle William, one of the city fortifications. On the 8th of March, the three slain citizens were buried. The shops were all closed during the ceremony, and the bells in Boston and the adjoining towns were all the while tolling. An immense procession followed to the church-yard. 11. The soldiers were, soon afterwards, tried. Two of them were condemned and imprisoned, and six of them were acquitted. John Adams and Josiah Quincy, eminent lawyers, pleaded their cause. The mob would have torn them in pieces if they could have had their own way, for mobs are seldom just or reasonable. CHAPTER LXXIX. Burning of the Gaspee. 1 FOR a year or two, things went on better than before, though not by any means quietly. The merchants began again to buy English goods, except tea, which they would have nothing to do with. Associations were dVen formed in many parts of the country, the parties pledging themselves not to use it. 2. The revenue officers continued to be despised, and, as much as possible, treated with contempt. In the year 1771, one of them, in Boston, had undertaken to seize a vessel for some violation of the law, when he was taken by the mob, stripped naked, carted through the city, and tarred and feathered. 3. There was, the same year, an insurrection in North Carolina. A body of the inhabitants, to the number of fifteen hundred, under the name of regulators, rose against law, order and government, and against all lawyers and officers of government. Governor Tryon marched against them, killed three hundred, arid took some prisoners A number of them were tried for high treason and executed. 4. But one of the most startling events of this period took place at Rhode Island, in the year 1772. The Gaspee, a British armed schooner, had been lying, for some time, at Providence, to sustain town? What of the governor? 10. What was done the next day? Describe tn funeral. 11. What of the soldiers? Who pleaded for them ? LXXIX 1 What of the merchants? 2. What of the revenue officers? 4, 5. Relata THE TEA THROWN OVERBOARD. 145 the laws respecting trade. The Rhode Island people, many of them hated her, and only waited for a favorable opportunity for giving vent 10 their indignation. 5. Such an opportunity soon occurred. The Gaspee was accus tomed to require the Providence vessels to take down their colors when they came into port, and to fire on them and chase them into port, if they refused. One day, as a packet was coming in with passengers> she refused to lower her colors ; upon which the Gaspee gave chase to her, and in the chase ran aground. 6. This was just what the packet wanted, and she had mano3uvred "or this purpose. On arriving at the city, a plan was laid to destroy he schooner. A volunteer company of soldiers was soon enlisted, under Captain Wipple, and several boats, with armed men, prepared for the service. 7. About two o clock, the next morning, the party found means to get on board the Gaspee. After sending the lieutenant, with his more valuable effects, together with the crew, on shore, they burnt the schooner with all her stores. The lieutenant, in a conflict, while they were boarding the Gaspee, was wounded, but no one was otherwise injured. 8. Great pains were taken by the officers of the British government to discover and punish these offenders against the royal authority. Among other measures, a reward of five hundred pounds sterling was offered. Commissioners were also appointed to hear and try the cause. No discovery, however, was made. 9. At a town meeting in Boston, this year, a committee was ap pointed to lay before the several towns in the provinces, as well as before the world, the views of the people respecting their own rights in relation to the parent country. Virginia came into the measure in the year 1773, and recommended the plan to the other colonies. Committees of correspondence were appointed, which kept up an interchange of opinions between the colonies, and laid the basis of their final union. CHAPTER LXXX. The tea thrown overboard. 1. A BILL was passed by the British parliament, in 1773, allowing the East India Company to export their teas to America without the duties paid in England. As this would make tea actually cheaper in America than in Great Britain, it was thought that the colonies would willingly pay the small duty thus demanded of them, it being only three pence a pound. what took place between the Gaspee and the packet. 6. What plan was laid? 7. What uccegs had the assailants ? S. What was done by the British government? 9. What look jilace in Boston? Virginia? What of committees? LXXX. 1. What was done in 1773? 2. Give an account of the reception yf tea in 10 U6 THE TEA TH11OWN OVERBOARD. 2. Large ships were accordingly loaded with tea, ELI sent out t America. When they arrived, however, not a man could be found to receive the tea, or have anything to do with it. A few chests, which some individual had brought to Philadelphia, were let down very qni etly into the sea by a band of persons who went silly on board for that purpose. Throning over the tea. 3. The East India Company, confident of finding a market for their tea, reduced, as it now was, in its price, freighted several ships with it to the colonies, and appointed agents for its disposal. Some cargoes were sent to New York, some to Philadelphia, some to Charleston, S. C., and three to Boston. 4. The inhabitants of New York and Philadelphia sent the tea, which came to them, back to London. The people of Charleston unloaded theirs and stored it in damp cellars, where it was soon spoiled. The Bostonians tried to send theirs back to London, but could not succeed. They would not, however, suffer it to 1x3 landed. 5. As a last resort, a town-meeting was summoned, and it was agreed to call on the governor and make a formal request to him that the ships might be sent off. But the governor paid no attention to the request. This produced a great uproar, and a man in the gallery, dressed like an Indian, shouted the cry of War ; upon which the meet ing was dissolved instantly. 6. The multitude then rushed towards the wharf where the tea vessels lay. Here were seventeen sea captains, carpenters, &c. dressed and painted like Indians. It was now night, and in the dark ness they went on board the three vessels, and in less than two hours three hundred and forty chests were staved and emptied into tho America 3. What of tho East India Company ? 4. What was done with the tea by ihc different towr-ai 5. What of a town meeting? G. What was done by the people 1 THE FIRST CONGRESS. 147 aea. When this was done, the crowd dispersed quietly to their homes. 7. An account of these disturbances reached England early in 1774, but it only incensed the government so much the more against the colonies, and made them so much the more resolute in the deter mination to punish them for their insolence. Boston was the first to feel their vengeance ; and, in order to destroy the trade of that town, they forbade the landing of any goods in it ; thus virtually placing it in a state of blockade. 8. This last act of parliament was called the port bill. It took effect June 1st. Its passage was a most unpropitious event. Not only in Boston, but throughout the country, there was a genera] burst of indignation. Town meetings were held and fasts appointed ; and a " league and covenant," as it was called, not to trade any more with England, was signed by immense numbers of the citizens. 9. General Gage, who had, in the spring of the year, been ap pointed governor of Massachusetts, issued his proclamation against the league, declaring it to be treasonable ; but the Bostonians only said, in reply, that his proclamation was treason, and that all who refused to sign the league were enemies to their country CHAPTER LXXXI. The first Congress. 1. WHEN the legislature of Massachusetts met at Salem, in June of this year, a meeting of committees, or delegates, from the several colonies was proposed, and delegates, on the part of Massachusetts, were selected. The other colonies fell in with the measure, and it was gradually adopted, and delegates appointed, from New Hampshire to Georgia. 2. This meeting of delegates, or First General Congress of the colonies, was opened September 4, 1774, at Philadelphia. Commit tees, or delegates, were present from eleven of the colonies. Those from North Carolina did not arrive till the 14th. They chose Peyton Randolph president, and Charles Thompson secretary. They also determined that, in their proceedings, each colony should be entitled to one vote only. 3. The proceedings of this congress were distinguished for great boldness, decision and determination. A declaration of rights was soon agreed on. It was also resolved that no goods should be carried to Great Britain, nor any received from that country. They further 7. What was done by the British government? 8. What of the port bill ? League and rovenant? 9. Governor Gaffe ? LXXXI. 1. What was done at Salem ? What measure was adopted ? 2. What wa done in September, 1774 ? What waa done by committees? 3. W hat can you say of 148 THE DAWN OF LIBERTY agreed to send a petition to the king, an address to the British people, and a memorial to the inhabitants of Canada. 4. The congress was in session eight weeks. Before it was dissolved, another congress was proposed to be held at the same place on the 10th of the following May, " unless a redress of their grievances should be previously obtained;" to which meeting, or congress, all the colonies were advised to appoint delegates as soon as possible. 5. Concerning the proceedings of the first congress of the united colonies, which have been alluded to as somewhat remarkable, we have the testimony of Mr. Pitt himself, the British minister, who had read their memorial, address and petition, and who would not be apt to speak too highly of their character. It is as follows : 6. "I must declare and avow that in all my reading and study and it has been my favorite study I have read Thucydides and have studied and admired the master states of the world that for solidity of reasoning, force of sagacity, and wisdom of conclusion, under such complication of circumstances, no nation or body of men can stand in preference to the general congress at Philadelphia." CHAPTER LXXXII. The dawn of Liberty. 1. WHILE the king s troops remained in Boston, it was curious to watch the influence of their presence on the young. The boys of the city soon caught the spirit of opposition which burned in the bosoms of their fathers, as will appear in the following anecdote. 2. The boys of Boston were, in the winter, in the habit of build ing, for amusement, little hills of snow, and sliding them into the pond on the common. The English soldiers, merely to provoke tbem, beat down these snow hills. The boys rebuilt them. On returning to them, after school, however, they found them beaten down again. 3. Several of the boys now waited upon the British captain and informed him of the conduct of his soldiers. But the captain only made light of it ; which the soldiers perceiving, only became more troublesome to the boys than they were before. 4. At last they called a meeting of the largest boys, and sent them to General Gage, the commander-in-chief. He asked why so many cnildren had called upon him. " We come, sir," said the tallest boy, " to demand satisfaction." " What," said the general, the proceedings of congress? 4. How long was congress in session ? What waa pro posed ? 5, 6, What was Pitt s opinion of the first congress held at Philadelphia? LXXXII. -1. Were tho hoys of Boston influenced by the feelings of their fathers? d, 3 4. 5, C Relate tiro anecdote of the boys and the Euylidh soldiers. MAP OF THK UNITED SfATES. 149 JSO PREPARATION FOK WAR. " have your fathers been teaching you rebellion, and cent you ta exhibit it here]" 5. " Nobody sent us, sir," answered the boy, while his cheek reddened and his eye flashed. " We have never injured or insulted your troops ; but they have trodden down our snow hills, and broken the ice on our skating ground. We complained, and they called us young rebels, and told us to help ourselves if we could. We told the captain of this, and he laughed at us. Yesterday our works were destroyed the third time, and we will bear it no longer." 6. General Gage looked at them a moment, in silent admiration, and then said to an officer at his side, " The very children here draw in a love of liberty with the air they breathe. You may go, my brave boys ; and be assured if my troops trouble you again they shall be punished." CHAPTER LXXXIII. Preparatio7i for war. 1. THE symptoms of rebellion became so apparent in the pro gress of this year, 1774, that Governor Gage began to fortify Boston neck, as the narrow portion of land which unites Boston with Rox- bury and the back country was then called. This being done, he sent out troops, and seized upon the powder magazine at Charles- town. 2. These measures produced much excitement in Boston ; to add to which, some evil-minded person raised a report that the British vessels in the harbor had begun to fire upon the town. Such an uproar existed, in and about Boston, that, in a few hours, from twenty thousand to thirty thousand men were on their march to the city Finding their mistake, however, they went home again. 3. But the public excitement was not confined to the immediate teighborhood of Boston. In Portsmouth, New Hampshire, the ;olonists seized itpon the fort, though garrisoned with British troops, uid carried off every gun and every pound of powder. The people! jf Newport, Rhode Island, also took possession of forty pieces of Cannon in the same way. 4. As Governor Gage had been unfriendly to the measures of the olonial assembly, it was determined that the legislature should meet m Concord. The meeting was resolved into a provincial congress , \nd John Hancock was chosen its president. Here measures were >aken for arming the whole province ; twelve thousand men were jo be raised, and to hold themselves ready to march at a moment s varning. LXXXIII. 1. What did Governor Gage now do? 2. What excitement was raised ki Boston ? 3, What can you say of the people in different places ? 4. What was IIOM BATTLE OF LEXINGTON. 151 5. A request was also forwarded by this assembly to Connecticut, New Hampshire and Rhode Island, to urge their cooperation in the measures of the Massachusetts congress, and to increase the army of " minute men" to twenty thousand. A committee was also appointed to correspond with the inhabitants of Canada. G. Another thing was done by the congress at Concord. A circular letter was addressed to the ministers of the gospel in the province, requesting their assistance in avoiding that " dreadful slavery," as they called it, with which the country was threatened. What effect this letter had, does not appear; but it is \,ou Known that both the ministers and lawyers of the states were, almost to a man, among the friends of liberty. 7. A provincial congress, which was held in Maryland, sustained, by its resolutions and measures, both the doings of the general con gress at Philadelphia and those of the provincial congress at Concord The same spirit was manifested by the resolutions and acts of some of the other provinces, especially South Carolina. 8. It was at this juncture that Dr. Franklin was removed from the office of postmaster general of the British colonies of North America. The honest, but decided course he had taken, both while residing in England and \vhile at home in Philadelphia, had offended the British government, and they were determined that he should feel the effects of their displeasure. CHAPTER LXXXIV. Battle of Lexingto7i. 1. LITTLE attention was paid by the British government to what was going on in Boston and elsewhere. They thought the colonists wrong-headed and rebellious, and that they must be forced into obedience. Mr. Pitt, indeed, was wiser ; but his opinion was dis regarded. They passed an act, in February, 1775, declaring the Massachusetts people to be rebels ; and another to raise more troops and seamen. 2. Meanwhile, the colonies were preparing for war. Among other munitions, they had a great amount of military stores in Boston, and wished to remove them to the country. To deceive the British guards, they carried out cannon and ball in carts, covered with manure ; powder in market-baskets ; and cartridges in candle- boxes. 3. Nor was Governor Gage wholly idle; he made preparation, resolved? 5. What request was made by the assembly? 6. What letter was circu lated? What is well known? 7. What of the provincial congress? 8. What of Dr Franklin ? LXXXIV. 1. What r>f the British government ? What was done in February, 1775 J ?. What were tUe colonies now preparing to do? What military stores had they" 152 BATTLE OF LEXINGTON. too. One day he sent his soldiers for some cannon he had heard of at Salem. As they wore returning-, the people had assembled and taken up a drawbridge, and would not let the soldiers pass ; and had it not been for the interposition of Mr, Bernard, a clergyman, a battle would probably have ensued. Battle of Lexington. 4. Late in the evening of April 18, Governor Gage sent out eight hundred grenadiers and light infantry to destroy some military stores at Lexington and Concord. But, in spite of the lateness of the hour and the secrecy of his movements, he was discovered, and a part of the militia were on the green near the meeting-house in Lexington, by two o clock in the morning, ready to defend the stores, if neces sary. 5. At five o clock, on the morning of the 19th, the British troops, with Major Pitcairn at their head, came march ing into Lexington. " Disperse, you rebels !" said Major P., with an oath, to the militia. "Throw down your arms and disperse!" The order was not obeyed. He then rode towards them, discharged his pistol, bran dished his sword, and ordered his men to fire. They fired, and three or four persons fell dead. 6. The militia, upon this, began to disperse ; but the firing did not cease. The British shouted and fired, while the Americana were retreating ; and the latter stopped occasionally to return the fire. Several of the Americans were slain in their retreat, and several others wounded. The whole number of the Americans who were killed was eight. 7. The British now proceeded to Concord. There they destroyed two large cannon, threw about five hundred pounds of ball into 3. What of Governor Gage? What passed between the soldiers and the people? 4. What did Governor Gage do in April? What of the militia? 5, 6. Describe tha meeting between Pitcairn and the militia. How many Americans were killed? BATTLE OF LEXINGTON. 153 wells, and staved sixty barrels of flour. The Concord militia had, at first, assembled with hostile intentions ; but finding the British too strong for them, they had retired. They were soon reinforced, how ever, by Major Buttrick, and ordered on to the attack. The British fired on them as they advanced, and killed two men. 8. A severe battle ensued, in which the British \vere forced to retreat with some loss. They now began to make the best of theii way back to Boston, for the people were pouring in from all parts of the country towards Lexington and Concord. There were farmers and mechanics, fathers and sons, side by side. 9. They came, it is true, with their own weapons many of them such as they had been accustomed to shoot squirrels with, and rather rusty, but they were trained to the use of them. These they used as well as they could, from behind barns, houses, sheds, stone walls and trees ; and their shot did execution. 10. When the British reached Lexington they met a reinforce ment of nine hundred men from Boston. With this fresh aid, they were able to check the Americans for a short time, but not long. The road everywhere was beset by the patriots, and the British were falling, here and there, as they proceeded back to Charlestown, which they reached about sunset. 11. The results of this enterprise, though no pitched battle had been fought, were very distressing to both parties, but especially to the British. They had sixty-five killed, one hundred and eighty wounded, and twenty-eight made prisoners. During the whole day, the Americans had fifty killed, thirty-four wounded, and some four 01 five taken prisoners. 12. The battle of Lexington was the signal of war. The forts magazines and arsenals, throughout the country, were instantly secured by the colonists, that they might be ready for use, should they become necessary. Twelve years of peace had not made them forget all the lessons they had learned in the art of war. Regular forces were soon raised, and money furnished for their support. 13. An army of twenty thousand men was collected in the neigh borhood of Boston in a very short time. One considerable body of them came from Connecticut, under Col. Putnam, an experienced and valuable officer. These forces encamped around Boston in a semicircle, as if to shut up the town on every side but the water. 7 What did the British now do ? What happened at Concord ? 8. Describe the battle. S What arms had the colonists? 10. What of the British? 11. What was the lost to both parties ? 12. What was now done by the colonists? 13. What army was col lected Who came from Connecticut ? 164 CAPTURE OF TICONDEROGA AND CROWN 1 OINT. CHAPTER LXXXV. Capture of Ticonderoga and Crown Point. 1. No sooner was it seen that a war with Great Britain waa inevitable, than the people of Connecticut set on foot a plan for tho capture of Crown Point and Ticonderoga, on the northern frontier. The necessity of such a measure was so obvious that there was little difficulty in raising both men and money ; and this, too, with almost absolute secrecy. 2. Colonel Ethan Allen, a brave man, who had emigrated from Connecticut to the Green Mountains, a few years before, and was, of course, well known there, was appointed as the conductor of the enterprise. He was also expected to increase his forces by enlist ments among the mountaineers. As soon as forty men were raised in Connecticut, they were sent off to Colonel Allen. 3. They met him at Castleton, where he had already collected two hundred and thirty men. Here they were unexpectedly joined by Benedict Arnold, who, some time afterward, made such a strange figure in American history. He had collected a company of volun teers in New Haven, and taken them on to Boston, where he had been commissioned to raise four hundred men in Vermont, or else where, and proceed against Ticonderoga. 4. Without waiting to raise more troops, they proceeded, with their little band of two hundred and seventy, to Ticonderoga ; Allen being first in command and Arnold second. They reached Lake Champlain, opposite Ticonderoga, May 9. They found some diffi culty in obtaining boats. At length they procured enough of these to carry eighty-three men, who landed near the garrison, just at dawn of day, undiscovered. 5. After a short contention who should go in first, tho two colonels agreed to enter at the same time, abreast of each other. A sentinel snapped his gun at them as they entered, and then retreated to alarm his sleeping comrades. The American troops having fol lowed their officers, they formed themselves into a hollow square and gave three huzzas. 6. The garrison being now roused, a slight skirmish took place The British commander was required to surrender the fort. " By what authority?" he asked. " I demand it," said Allen, "in the name of the Great Jehovah, and the Continental Congress." The garrison was immediately given up, and with it forty-nine prisoners and many valuable stores and cannon. 7. The fort at Crown Point was taken without difficulty ; it LXXXV. 1. What was done by the people of Connecticut? 2. What of Colonel Ethan Allen? 3. How many men were there at Caslleton? What of Arnold? 4. How many forces marched against Ticonderoga? What lake did they cross? How many men went to the garrison? 5. How did the color.els enter? What did the troops do? 6. Describe the surrender of the garrison 7 What of Crown Point? What wer seized by the Americans ? VERMONT AND ETHAN ALLEN. 155 oeing garrisoned by only thirteen men. A sloop of war and several pieces of cannon were also seized at the same time, together with a schooner fitted out for service on the lake. All this was accom plished, too, without the loss of a single man. CHAPTER LXXXVI. Vermont and Ethan Allen. 1. COLONEL ALLEN, though a brave man, was not always exem plary in his language. Like many more brave men, not only of the American army, but of almost all armies, he had great defects of character. His statement to the British officer savored strongly botli of profanity and untruth. 2. He had emigrated to Vermont, or the Green Mountains, as it was then called, while quite young. This part of New England did not begin to be settled till 1731, and, even for a long time after, was considered as a part of New Hampshire. A contest arose at length about it between New Hampshire and New York, which was adjusted by the king, in a way which greatly displeased the settlers. 3. The consequence was that a quarrel arose between Vermont and New York, or, more properly, between Vermont and the crown, in which the Green Mountain boys, headed by Colonel Allen, resisted the officers of justice, as well as the New York militia who were called out to sustain them. 4. At the period of the capture of Ticonderog-a, and even somewhat later, Vermont had not so much as a territorial form of government. In 1777, however, a convention of delegates met at Westminster, and declared themselves an independent state, by the name of New Con necticut, though it was afterwards changed to Vermont. They re mained independent till some time after the end of the revolutionary war. 5. Allen was employed for a time, after the capture of Ticon- deroga, in Canada, in trying to persuade the people of that province to join the colonies. Failing in this, he formed a pbn, in the fall of 1775, in concert with Colonel Brown, to take Montreal, but was himself taken prisoner, put in irons, and sent to England. 6. On the passage, both he and his companions experienced tlm most cruel treatment. They were all, to the number of thirty-four, handcuffed and crowded into a small place in the vessel, not more than twenty-two feet long and twenty wide. After an imprisonment of six months, in England and Halifax, he was sent to a prison-ship in New York. He remained a prisoner at New York about a year and a half. LXXXVI. 1. What can you say of Colonel Allen? 2. What of Vermont? What contest arose ? 3. What quarrel arose ? What of the Green Mountain boys ? 4. Whal can you say of Vermont ? What was it first called 12 5. How was Allen employed for i lima J What plan did he form? 6. How wore he aud his companions treated 1 156 BATTLE OF BUNKER S PULL. 7. Allen was a man of humane and tender feelings. While being carried from Halifax to New York, a plan was laid to kill the cap tain, but when it was proposed to Allen, he refused to join in it. In another instance, the British, knowing him to be a brave man, attempted to bribe him to unite Vermont, an independent colony, with Canada. But money could not buy him. 8. And yet it must be confessed that he was an open unbeliever in Christianity. He not only wrote the first formal attack on the Christian religion which was ever written in America, but he adopted the notion that the soul of man, after death, would live again in beasts, birds, fishes, &c. ; with many other notions still more sin gular. 9. It is said that though his wife was a pious woman, and taught her children the truths of Christianity, one daughter inclined to the same strange opinions with her father. When about to die, she sent word to her father that she wished to converse with him. The father accordingly came to her bedside. 10. " I am about to die," said she ; " shall I believe in the prin ciples you have taught me, or shall I believe in what my mother has taught me?" The father became agitated, his chin quivered, his whole frame shook, and, after waiting a few moments, he replied, " Believe what your mother has taught you." Allen died suddenly in 1789. CHAPTER LXXXVII. Battle of Bunker s Hill 1. WE have seen that soon after the battle of Lexington and Concord, Boston was, as it were, invested with American troops Their number, at one time, is said to have been about thirty thousand. Their principal head-quarters were at Cambridge and Roxbury. Colonel Putnam commanded at the former place, and General Thomas at the latter. 2. Some time in May, Howe, Clinton and Burgoyne, three British generals, arrived in Boston, with a reinforcement of British troops. Governor Gage now offered a pardon to all the rebels, as he still called them, except John Hancock and Samuel Adams, if they would lay down their arms and be peaceable subjects. But as no attention was paid to the offer, he prepared, more than ever, for wai. 3. There now began to be skirmishing between the two armies rity ? 8. What was his religious belief? 9, 10. Relate what passed between Allen and his daughter. When did he die ? LXXXVII. 1. What of the American troops after the battle? 2. What was done in May 1 What of General Gage ? 3. What did the Americana coric ude t do ? Wh*| BATTLE OF BUNKER S HILL. _. Floating LechmerfsPt K u P LAN OF THE BATTLE OF BUNKER S HILL. The teacher will put sucn questions here as he deems necessary. 14 158 BATTLE OF BUNKER S HILL. almost every day. The Americans concluded at length to fortify Dorchester neck, now South Boston, and occupy Bunker s Hill, in Charlestown. In order to effect the latter purpose, Colonel Prescou was sent, on the 16th of June, to Charlestown, with one thousand men. He left Cambridge with his troops about nine o clock in the evening. Battle of Bunker s Hill. Death of Warren. 4. His movements were so silent that the British did not discover him. He, however, mistook Breed s Hill for Bunker s Hill, and, with his troops, ascended and began to fortify it. At daybreak, on the morning of the 17th, they had thrown up an embankment, or redoubt, about eight rods square and four feet high, on a spot which overlooked, and, as it were, commanded nearly the whole of Boston. 5. As soon as day dawned, the British saw what was going on, and began to fire on them, both from their batteries in the town and from their vessels. They also established and put in operation a for midable battery on Copp s Hill, on the northern part of the town, which threw in among them whole showers of bomb-shells. 6. But all their ships and batteries combined could not batter down, the works of the Americans. They even worked all the forenoon in the midst of the shot and the bomb-shells, and, by noon, had com pleted a breastwork from the redoubt to the bottom of the hill toward Mystic river; and, strange to relate, had lost, all this while, but a single man ! 7. Finding he could not dislodge the Americans in this way, Governor Gage, about noon, sent over some of his best troops, under Generals Howe and Pigot, to drive them from the hill. Having landed, they waited for a reinforcement, to mature their plan : foi of Colonel Prescott? 4. What did he do ? How large was the redoubt? 5. What WM done by the British? 6. What did the Americans do in the mean time? 7. What sie(> BATTLE OF BUNKER S HILL. 159 they were not wholly without fears that the Americans might be a little too strong for them. At length, they had collected togethei about three thousand men. 8. The Americans, in the mean time, were also reinforced by a body of troops, and by Generals Warren, Pomeroy, and Putnam. The latter, who had just been made a brigadier-general, was com- mander-in-chief for the day. The Americans now amounted to about fifteen hundred, though most of them were only armed with muskets without bayonets. 9. At three o clock, in the afternoon, the British began to ascend the hill. The Charlestown militia opposed them at first, but soon retreated. The British now set fire to Charlestown, containing from four hundred to five hundred wooden buildings. As the wind was high, the fire raged terribly ; and the sight, though dreadful, was bublime. 10. The British went slowly up the hill. It was a perilous hour. Thousands of people, on the tops of the steeples and houses in Boston as well as on the hills round about, waited, in breathless silence, to know the result. A battle there must be, as every one foresaw ; probably a bloody one ; and the fate of the country depended, per haps, on its issue. 11. But the British were now near the redoubt, and the Ameri cans only withheld their fire in compliance with the orders of General Putnam. " Do not fire a gun," said he, " till you can see the white of their eyes." But even the strict letter of this command did not require long delay. Such a tremendous volley was poured upon the invaders, in an instant, as thinned their ranks and compelled them to retreat. 12. They soon rallied, however, and came on as before, but were repulsed a second time with great loss, and fled down the hill. The green field was covered with dead bodies. General Howe had not an officer left him on the field. General Clinton now came over from Copp s Hill, with new troops, and the battle was renewed with more spirit than ever. 13. At this critical moment, the powder of the Americans failed them, and they began to retreat, fighting with their muskets, as if they had been clubs, as they went along. They retired westward as far as Prospect Hill, where they began to throw up new \vorks. The British were not disposed to pursue them nor had the Ameri cans the power to drive them from Bunker s Hill. 14. In this hard-fought battle, the British had two hundred and twenty-six killed, and eight hundred and twenty-eight wounded. Of the Americans one hundred and thirty-nine were killed, and three, hundred and fourteen wounded and missing. Among the slain of the Americans was General Joseph Warren ; among the British the were now taken by Governor Gage? 8. What was the number and condition of the American forces? 9. What was the first act of the British ? 10. Describe their ascent up the hill. 11. What was their reception ? 12. What general now headed the attack ? 13. What unfortunate occurrence compelled the Americans to retreat? 14. What WM Ihe loss of the British ? Of the Americans ? 15. What of GcneraJ Warren ) lot) GENERAL PUTNAM. profane Major Pitcairn, who had made himself so notorious at Lex ing ton. 15. The death of General Warren was greatly lamented by the Americans. He was a physician, and greatly beloved both in his profession and private life. He had received the commission of Major General just three days before the battle, and was only thirty-five years of age. He rushed into this battle as a mere volunteer. He was killed almost instantly by a ball in the head, on or near the spoi where now stands Bunker Hill monument. CHAPTER LXXXVIII. General Putnam. \. TjtiiS ^ a xvroper place to say something of the principal com- mai.rlcr* of the army of Bunker s Hill, Colonel Putnam, afterward Major Geneiai Putnam. Till the French and Indian war broke o it, in 1754, he was a farmer in Connecticut, and nothing had occurred in his life worthy of much notice, except his adventure with a woifi which is so familiar to every school-boy that it need not be related here. 2. Throughout the whole of the French and Indian war, which lasted about nine years, General Putnam was employed as an officer ; first as a captain, afterward as a major, and still later, as a colonel. LXXXVIIT. 1. What can you tell me of Colonel Putnam? What war broke out in 1754? 2. How long did this war last? How was General Putnam employed? 3. What * It would appear that there was no regularly appointed commander at Bunker s Hill, and it has been said Putnam was not there. But it seems clear that he was there and no doubt gave direction to the American troops. GENERAL PUTNAM. 16 No officer was more bold or skilfiil ; few were more successful or more beloved. 3. In August, 1757, while stationed in the northern part of New York, he was engaged in a severe contest with the French and Indians, in which he was taken prisoner and tied to a tree. Ths battle went on, and, as it turned out, Putnam stood for some time in the hottest fire of both parties. Many balls lodged in the tree near him, and some pierced his clothes. 4. But he was reserved for further trials. Even before he was loosed from this very tree, when the colonial troops had, in one instance, retreated a little way, a young Indian amused himself by throwing his tomahawk at the tree, apparently to see how near he could throw it without hitting Putnam. In several instances, it came within a hair s breadth of him. 5. He was at length untied, but not till he had been cruelly treated by a French officer, who struck him heavily on the cheek. He was next deprived of his vest, stockings and shoes, and his hands tied together ; and then loaded with the packs of the wounded soldiers. 6. The cords were tied so tightly round his wrists, as to cause much swelling and great pain, and the blood flowed from his torn and naked feet, till his sufferings became so great that he begged the savages either to loosen the cord or kill him. A French officer removed a part of the burden, and an Indian gave him a pair of moccasins. 7. During the day, an Indian had also wounded him deeply in the cheek with a tomahawk. But the arrival of night brought Beater trials than before. It was the plan of the savages to burn him. He was bound to a tree, entirely naked, and the flames were kindled, and the Indians had already begun their horrid dancing and singing around him. 8. A sudden shower partly extinguished the flames, but they soon raged again. Already was he beginning to writhe in torture, and his case becoming hopeless, when a young French officer, rushing through the throng, dashed away the fire-brands, and though he was almost past feeling, liberated him from his sufferings. 9. Suffice it to say that he was sent as a prisoner, first to Ti^-onde- roga, (then a British post,) and afterward to Montreal, where he was exchanged, upon which he immediately reentered the army. He served under General Amherst in the expedition to the West Indies, in 1762 ; was out in an expedition against the Western Indians, in 1764 ; and after serving nearly ten years in the army, he returned to nis plough. 10. We hear no more of him, except that he was bitterly opposed to the stamp act, till the news of the battle of Lexington reached him. He was ploughing in his field ; but he left the plough standing in the furrow, and, without staying to change his clothes, rode to the scene happened in 1757? 4, 5. 6. Describe the trials to which he was exposed. 7. What plan had the Indians concerning him in the night? 8. How was he liberated ? 9. What was then done with him ? Where did he serve ? 10. When do we again hear of hiro * When did he die? 11 162 WASHINGTON IN THE AHMY. of war. Subsequently to this ne was, as will be seen, con^rned u many of the most important battles of the Revolution. He died Maj 1790, aged seventy-two years. He was rough in speech and manner but possessed sterling qualities of head and heart. CHAPTER LXXXIX. Washington at the head of the Army. 1. THE second continental congress met, according to the pr*> visions of the first, at Philadelphia, May 20, 1775. At this meeting, twelve of the colonies were fairly represented. Georgia, it seems, did not send in her delegates till some time in July. Mr. Randolph vas again chosen their president. 2. At the opening of the congress, John Hancock presented the most ample and conclusive evidence that, in the battle of Lexington, the king s troops were the first aggressors. The delegates were united in the opinion that it was necessary to put the colonies in a state of defence, and, though they should continue to hope for the best, to make all possible preparation for the worst which could happen. 3. For the purposes of defence they voted to raise and equip an army of twenty thousand men, and to issue bills of credit to tho amount of three million of dollars to pay the expenses the twelve colonies being pledged for their redemption. They next proceeded LXXXIX. 1. Where did the second congress meet? How many colonies wc/a represented? Who was -he president ? 2. What was done by John Hancock? What was deemed necessary ? 3. What did they first proceed to do? To what station WMS ATTACK ON QUEBEC. 163 to elect George Washington, one of the delegates from Virginia, who was already favorably known, commander-in-chief of the army. 4. The following anecdote will serve to show, in a striking man ner, the modesty of Washington. The eldei President Adams, then a member of congress from Massachusetts, was the person who first proposed to make the appointment. Though he does not appear to have called Washington by name, at first, yet his allusions were so strong that no one could mistake his meaning, upon which Washington sprang from his seat and retired to an adjoining room. 5. One more fact, in this place, concerning him. Before his appointment, five hundred dollars a month had been voted to the chief commander of the army. After Washington s appointment, he most respectfully assured congress that he did not wish to receive, any profit from the office. " I will keep an account," said he, " of my expenses ; these, I doubt not, they will discharge ; and that is all I desire." 6. Four major-generals and eight brigadier-generals, to serve under Washington, were also appointed. The names of the first were Artemas Ward, Charles Lee, Philip Schuyler, and Israel Putnam. Those of the second were Seth Pomeroy, Richard Montgomery, David Wooster, William Heath, Joseph Spencer, John Thomas, John Sullivan and Nathaniel Greene. 7. At this critical period in the history of the colonies, congress appointed a general or national fast the first of the kind ever kept in this country. The season, as it appears, was religiously observed. It was the 20th of July. 8. The appointment of Washington, as commander-in-chief of the army, was made on the 15th of June. He received his commissioo four days afterwards. In company with Generals Lee and Schuyler, he left Philadelphia for the north on the 21st of June, and after a little delay in New York where he left General Schuyler he arrived at Cambridge, near Boston, on the 2d of July. CHAPTER XC. Attack on Quebec. 1. WHEN Washington reached Cambridge, the British forces In Boston amounted to eleven thousand five hundred. The American Washington raised ? 4. Tell the anecdote of Adams and Washington. 5. What more can you say of him ? 6. Tell the names of the generals and brigadier-generals chosen to serve under Washington. 7. What fast did congress appoint? 8. What can yea say of Washington at this time ? XC. 1. What was the amount of the British forces? Of the American ? 2, Wh*| 164 ATTACK ON QUEBEC. forces were nominally about seventeen thousand ; though, exclusively of the sick and absent, really but fourteen thousand five hundred As they were arranged, however, in a semi-circle of about twelve miles in length, they were thought insufficient for besieging closely the city. 2. Washington, as soon as he had taken a survey of the whole ground, called a council of war. This council, without a dissenting voice, gave it as their opinion that the posts around Boston, though numerous, must be occupied and sustained ; and that, for this pur pose, a force of at least twenty-two thousand men was necessary. They also recommended to the colonies of New England to make up the deficiency. 3. One great difficulty which stared them in the face was the want of ammunition. Washington had found, to his surprise, that there was not powder enough in the whole American army to furnish nine cartridges to each man. This was a most trying fact, and perplexed even the commander himself. 4. While he was employed in organizing the army near Boston, so as to render it available, Generals Schuyler and Montgomery had taken fort Chamblce, in the north, and besieged St. John s. The latter was also at length taken, with six hundred prisoners and five hundred stands of arms. It was during the siege of St. John s that Colonel Allen was taken prisoner. 5. After the capture of St. John s, General Montgomery went against Montreal, which surrendered without resistance. He nex Death of Montgomery. marched against Quebec ; but, in the mean time, Washington had despatched General Benedict Arnold, with eleven hundred men, by was proposed by the council of war? 3. What great difficulty had the colonists to con- ieiid with? 4. What was doing in other places? What did General Montgomery STORIES OF ARNOLD S EXPEDITION. 165 way of the Kennebec river, seven hundred of whose troops had ar rived late in the autumr., scaled the heights of Abraham, and placed themselves before the city. 6. Arnold had, however, been so slow in his operations, after his arrival in the river near the city, that the enemy was better prepared for a defence than had been supposed. Besides, he had no artillery, and only six charges of powder to each man. In these circumstances, he was obliged to fall back twenty miles up the river, with his trcops, and wait the arrival of General Montgomery. 7. He was joined by the latter and three hundred men, December 1st, and they proceeded forthwith to the siege of Quebec. After continuing the siege till December 31st, they made a desperate attempt to scale the walls, in which General Montgomery and several of his most valuable officers were slain, and General Arnold wounded. 8. Being thus defeated in his purpose, Arnold ordered the army to retire about three miles, where they spent the winter. He had lost about one hundred men who were killed, and three hundred who were taken prisoners. In the spring, finding his force too small to accomplish any important purpose, he left the country ; and the posts which had been taken in this quarter gradually returned into the hands of the British. 9. The death of General Montgomery was deeply lamented, both in Europe and America. He was born in Ireland, and was a most excellent officer and valuable citizen. His two aids de camps and he fell at the same instant. Montgomery was only thirty-eight years of age. Congress ordered a monument to be erected in New York to his memory. 10. There were internal troubles, about this time, in Virginia. Lord Dunmore, the governor, like most of the colonial governors, was no friend to the colonies. Fearing the colonial troops would seize the powder of the public magazines, he ordered it to be carried on board a vessel. He also proceeded to arm and equip several vessels for the crown ; and, when the people would not furnish them with provisions, lie went and burnt Norfolk, a town of about six thousand inhabitants CHAPTER XCI. Stories of Arnold s expedition to Quebec. 1. THE project of taking an army across the district of Maine to Quebec, almost seventy years ago, was one which few would have undertaken but Benedict Arnold. We shall learn something more do ? 6. In what state was General Arnold ? 7. What happened in the siege of Que bec? 8. What did Arnold order? What did he do in the spring? 9. Give soma iccount of Montgomery. 10. What of the troubles in Virginia? XOL. 1. What can you say of Arnold s project 7 9. What la true respecting Wtutt- 166 STORIES OF ARNOLD S EXPEDITION. of him hereafter. For the present it is only necessary to say that he was more rash than judicious, and that his strange expedition to Que bec proved him to be so. 2. It is true that Washington liked the plan well enough, and encouraged it ; but this does not show that it was not both rash and hazardous. Washington did not know what a rough and dangerous route it was, and depended for his information on others, who probably misrepresented the facts. 3. General Arnold set out in September. He had with him, as was stated in the preceding chapter, eleven hundred men. He had also a few volunteers, besides, among whom was Aaron Burr, after wards vice-president of the United States, then only twenty years of age. They went by water to the mouth of the Kennebec river, in the usual manner. Arnold s expedition to Canada. 4. There they procured two hundred batteaux. These were long, light flat-boats, for shallow water. The current of the river was rapid, the bottom rocky, and the navigation often interrupted by falls. Sometimes they had to transport the baggage by land a while, at others they were obliged to carry their boats on their shoulders, or drag them up the rapids with ropes. 5. They had steep precipices to climb, vast shady forests to pass under, and quagmires to wade through. They had also deep valleys to traverse, where the pine-trees were tossing over their heads in the stormy wind, and where the river was rushing and foaming over the rooks with a noise like that of the ocean. (5. They were sometimes a whole day in 1 ravelling four or five miles, with their baggage laced on their backs, and axes in their naiids to hew a road through the wilderness. Some of them died at 3. What troops had Arnold? 4. How did the troops proceed upon the watei 7 THE BRITISH DRIVEN FROM BOSTON. 167 W from mere fatigue ; many others became sick and perished, and all suffered greatly for want of food, 7. Many a young soldier, as he lay down at night on his pillow of green boughs, hungry and fatigued, and perhaps cold, too, for the frosty nights had come, thought of the parental home and fireside, where, perhaps, a mother and sister were weeping for him. But these thoughts were driven away by the next morning s march. 8. By the time they reached the source of Dead river, a branch of the Kennebec, their provisions were almost exhausted ; and what remained were damaged, as well as their ammunition, by water which had got into the batteaux during their passage. The soldiers, it is said, began to kill and eat the lean dogs they had with them ; and even this food was esteemed a luxury. 9. The sick had now become so numerous that one of the colonels was ordered back with them to Boston. He not only obeyed the orders, but went further, and took back his whole regiment of three hundred or four hundred men. He was tried afterwards for deserting General Arnold ; but the court-martial acquitted him on the ground that the men must have starved had they remained. 10. But Arnold marched on. For thirty-two days not a human dwelling was seen. They arrived, at last, on the mountains between the Kennebec and Chaudiere, and found their way down the latter to Point Levy, opposite Quebec, where they arrived November 9. The people were as much amazed, at their arrival, as if so many ghosts had come among them which, indeed, many of them more resembled than living beings. CHAPTER XCIJ. The British driven from Boston. 1. THE British, all this while, had possession of Boston, Roxbury neck, and Bunker s Hill, and the command of the harbor and ship ping. They, therefore, had free access to such supplies as came to them over the water. But it happened, in one instance, in the winter of 1775-6, that the supply of fuel and food fell short, and the army \vpre put on very scanty allowance. 2. In this extremity, they sent eleven armed vessels to Georgia, to bring rice; but only two of them could get any, on account of the hostile state of the public feeling toward them. For fuel, they used the timber of dwelling-houses and other buildings which they pulled down for that purpose, and even of some of the churches. 3. In the spring of 1776, efforts were made in England to raise troops for the American war, but they were not very successful. 6, 6, 7. What difficulties had they by land ? 8. What of their provisions ? 9. What was done by one of the colonels? 10. Describe their march to Quebec. XCII. 1. How were the British situated at this time ? What did thsy dot 168 THE BRITISH DRIVEN FROM BOSTON. The war was not popular among the common people there, and only a few thousand soldiers were enlisted. At length a bargain was made by the government for seventeen thousand German troops, called Hessians, because they came from the small state of Hesse. These were all sent over to America. 4. General Howe had succeeded General Gage in the command at Boston, some time in the year 1775. About the end of December, Washington had discovered that a plan was on foot for making an attack on some part of the coast perhaps New York. To prevent this, as well as to gain possession of Boston, he began to meditate an attack on the town. 5. It had been his purpose to make the attack in February, when both Charles river and the harbor were firmly frozen over ; but in a council of war the plan was opposed, and he yielded his opinion, though he did it reluctantly. It was now determined to get posses sion of the Dorchester (South Boston) Heights, which commanded the harbor. 6. On the 2d of March the movement was begun. To conceal his real design from the enemy, Washington first made an attack on the town from Cambridge and Lechmere s Point with bomb-shells. This was continued for two or three days, especially at evening. The object was to divert the attention of the British from Dorchester Heights. 7. During the night of March 4, 1776, immediately after the firing began from Cambridge and elsewhere, General Thomas, with eight hundred men, and a working party of twelve hundred, with the necessary tools, passed over from Roxbury, as silently as pos sible, to the heights, and went to work. The ground was very hard, but by daylight they were able so far to complete an entrenchment, that it served to shield them, in a good degree, from the shot of the enemy. 8. When the British saw these works in the morning, they were greatly astonished. They perceived, in a moment, what an advan tage they gave to the Americans, and that they must either dislodge tnem or give up the town. They sent out two thousand troops against them in boats, but a storm prevented them from landing so as to act in concert. 9. At a council of war, held next morning, it was determined to quit the town. But as they did not depart at once, the Americans continued to strengthen and extend their works, till, on the 17th of March, they had made such progress that the British dared not remain longer ; and by ten o clock in the forenoon they were all under sail. 10. Great was the joy of the Boston people when they saw the last of the British troops embark, and a division of Washington s army, under General Putnam, marching triumphantly over the neck 3. What was one in 1776? What bargain wag at length made? 4. What of General Howe? Washington? 5. What was his purpose? How was the plan changed? 5. What was done on the 2d of March? Why was this done ? 7. What was done on March 4th? 8. What did the British then do? ( J. How did the Americans gain an dvautage over the British? 10. Describe the feelings of the Americana. 11. What BATTLE AT SULLIVAN S ISLAND. 169 into the town. Washington himself, with the rest of his army entered next day amid general acclamations. 11. Boston must have presented a dismal spectacle at this time. For sixteen months it had been subjected to all the distresses of a close siege, and to all the multiplied abuses of a foreign soldiery. Churches had been used for quarters for the soldiers, and their furni ture and benches destroyed, and shops and houses, in many instances, pillaged of goods and clothing. 12. The suffering of the citizens, for want of food and fuel, had become extreme. Wood could not be had for less than ten dollars a cord ; fish was twenty-two cents a pound ; ham forty-five cents ; ducks a dollar apiece ; turkeys three dollars ; sheep eight dollars, and vegetables could scarcely be had. Apples were seven or eight dol lars a barrel. Some, in the scarcity of food, were glad to eat horse flesh. 13. Yet there were some who did not share in the general joy at seeing the British depart. They believed America was wrong in resisting the parent country, and could not conscientiously afford their aid. They were called torjes or refugees. More than a thousand such some say fifteen hundred left the town with the British fleet for Halifax; and many never returned. 14. The Boston people, after the battle of Lexington, had been permitted to leave the town with their effects, provided they lodged their arms in Faneuil Hall ; and nearly two thousand fire-arms and six hundred and thirty-four pistols, &c., had been deposited there. They now began to return. These and the army of Washington, consisting of twenty-one thousand eight hundred regular troops and six thousand eight hundred militia, gave quite a new appearance to the face CHAPTER XCIII. Battle at Sullivan s Island. L. DRIVEN from Boston, the British now turned their thoughts toward New York and Charleston. The attack on Charleston was ;o be attempted first. For this purpose the British Admiral Sir Peter Parker and General Clinton, having met at Cape Fear, sailed to the south, and, on the 4th of June, anchored about six miles from the city. 2. The fleet consisted of two fifty-gun ships, four frigates, each of twenty-eight guns, and several smaller vessels. The land forces of was the state of Boston at this time? 12. What were the prices of fuel and provisions? 13. Who were those who did not rejoice at the departure of the British? 14. What kad been done after the battle of Lexington ? Of what did the army consist? XCIII. 1. What of the British? What preparations were made to attack Charles ton? 2. Of what did the farces of the British consist? How was Sullivan s Island 15 170 DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. General Clinton were twenty-eight hundred. Their anchorage was only three miles from Sullivan s Island, which the Americans had fortified, and which was defended by three hundred and seventy-five regular soldiers and a few militia. 3. Before proceeding against Charleston itself, it was thought advisable to destroy the works on Sullivan s Island. An attack was therefore made on the 28th of June, a little before noon. The fort on the island was built of palmetto wood, so spongy that the shot buried themselves in it, without shivering it to pieces. It was defended, moreover, by sixty pieces of cannon. 4. For ten long hours, the contest was terrible. Ship after ship poured in upon the fort its tremendous broadsides. The Americana also fought with great energy and effect. The whole harbor seemed to be in a flame. Two of the vessels were soon disabled, and a third almost destroyed, while great numbers of their men were slain. 5. In one instance the fire of the fort completely ceased. Their powder was exhausted. The British now thought themselves sure of victory. But a new supply of powder came, and the battle went on hotter than ever for a considerable time longer. 6. In another instance, the flag-staff of the fort being shot away, a sergeant, by the name of Jasper, leaped down upon the beach, took up the flag, and, in spite of the incessant firing of the shipping, mounted and placed it again upon the rampart. This sergeant was afterwards presented with a sword and a commission ; but the latter he refused to accept. 7. The firing ceased between nine and ten in the evening, and the ships hauled off. They were exceedingly shattered, and two hundred of their men were killed or wounded. The Americans had but ten killed and twenty-two wounded ; though the damage dona to the island was immense every hut and even every tree being destroyed. 8. This defence of Sullivan s Island was considered as one of the most brilliant events of the revolutionary war. Great credit was given to the commanding officer, Colonel Moultrie, in honor of whom the fort was afterwards called Fort Moultrie. CHAPTER XCIV. Declaration of Indepe?idence 1. THE third American congress convened in May of this year, 1776, and the session was one of great and permanent interest The independence of the colonies had, indeed, already been talked dafended? 3, 4. Describe the attack. 5. What happened at one time? 6. Tell tha anecdote of the flag-staff. 7. When did the battle cease? What was the loss on both ides ? 8. What was thought of the defence of Sullivan s Island ? What was it after- ward* railed ? And why ? JfCIV. 1. Why was the third congress one of particular interest? i. What was th DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 171 of among the people ; but here it became an early topic of discussion by their delegates. 2. The first resolution of this body, on the subject, was introduced June 7, by Richard Henry Lee, one of the delegates from Virginia. It was, " that these united colonies are, and of right ought to be, free and independent states ; that they are absolved from all allegiance to the British crown ; and that all political connection between them and the state of Great Britain is and ought to be totally dis solved." 3. His speech, on introducing that resolution, was one of the most eloquent ever heard in the councils of America, and drew forth able remarks from others. On the llth of June, it was still further dis cussed, and again on the 1st of July. On the 2d of July, a committee was elected to draft a declaration according to the spirit of Mr. Lee s resolution. 4. This committee, consisting of Thomas Jefferson, of Virginia, John Adams, of Massachusetts, Benjamin Franklin, of Pennsylvania, Roger Sherman, of Connecticut, and Robert R. Livingston, of New York, reported a Declaration of Independence, which, on the 4th of July, was adopted and ordered to be handsomely engrossed on parch ment, to be signed. 5. By this instrument the thirteen American colonies declared themselves Free and Independent, under the name of the Thirteen United States of America. It was signed, on the 2d of August, by all the members of the congress then present, and by some who had not been present on the 4th of July. Their number was fifty- six. 6. To sign such an instrument as this, in such circumstances, required no-little firmness. It would be regarded by Great Britain as treason, and might bring a person to the most violent or ignominious death. Yet the hand-writing of the signers, as may be seen by the copies of the declaration which are preserved, is firm, except in the case of Stephen Hopkins, an aged man, who had the palsy. 7. None of these signers of the Declaration of Independence are now living, though most of them lasted to a good old age. Four lived beyond the age of ninety; fourteen exceeded eighty; and twenty-three exceeded seventy. Their average age was about sixty- five. The average age of the delegates from New England was seventy-five. 8. This fact of their great age has been sometimes adduced as a proof of the Divine approbation and blessing on the cause they espoused. To a truly philosophic mind, however, it only proves that life is prolonged and health promoted by living for such purposes as develop all our powers, instead of spending ourselves in tne depths of ignorance, listlessness or selfishness. 9. It, however, intimated one thing more. S mze the mental first resolution passed by this body? 3. What of Mr. Lee s speech? 4. Who were the members of the committee? 5. What was declared by the instrument drawn up by the committee? By whom was it issued? 6. What was required in the signing of this instrument? What is said of the hand- writing of the signers? 7. What can you say of these men ? 8. What may be dc 4 uced from the fact of the advanced age of the sign 172 DEFENCE OF NEW YORK. activity and energy which are awakened in a great political conflict are favorable to health and longevity, is it not highly probable that the great moral revolution, on the eve of which we live, by rousing the whole being the moral and religious, no less than the intellectual powers will be still more so? Celebration of the Declaration of Independence. 10. The Declaration of Independence was received, everywhere throughout the Union, with tokens of approbation. Processions were formed, bells rang, cannon fired, and patriotic addresses made, accom panied by all the usual demonstrations of public joy. Such was the spirit, at least, of the majority ; though it must be admitted, there were those who viewed the whole matter in a very different CHAPTER XCV. Defence of New York. 1 THE British began to collect, about this time, on Staten Island, nc.ar New York, in order to make preparation to attack the city. General Clinton, after the battle at Sullivan s Island, had gone there with his troops, and General Howe had come there from Halifax, early in July. Some of the refugee colonists, of New York, had also joined them two hundred in a single instance. ers of the Declaration? 9. What reflections can you make on this subject? 10. Haw was tha Declaration received throushout, the Union? XCV. 1. What did the British now begin to lo? tfho joined them? 2. What harf DEFENCE OF NEW YORK. 173 FLUSHIKC P LAN OF THE BATTLE OF LONG ISLAND. 7%e teacher wiS.put such questions here as fie deems rxcesaai) 15* 174 DEFENCE OF NEW YORK. 2. As it had early occurred to General Washington that iha British would aim at New York, he had left Boston, where his presence was no longer absolutely necessary, and repaired to that city, accompanied by General Lee ; to which place the troops soon followed him. When collected together, in the city and its vicinity, they were found to amount to seventeen thousand two hundred and twenty-four men. General Clinton. 3. About fifteen thousand of the American troops, under Generals Sullivan and Putnam, were stationed at Brooklyn, on Long Island. A part of the British army crossed over from Staten Island to Long Island, to make a descent upon the Americans. They landed on Long Island, August 22. 4. On the 27th of August they began an attack, and a battle ensued, which lasted the whole day, and ceased only with the dark ness of the night. The British had the advantage ; though it was procured at the expense of from three hundred to five hundred men. 5. But the American loss was still greater. More than a thousand of their number were taken prisoners ; and among the rest General Sullivan and Lord Sterling. From one to two hundred were slain. About five thousand of the American troops were actively engaged, who were obliged to sustain the shock of fifteen thousand of the enemy. G. One cause of the misfortunes of the Americans this day was, no doubt, the inexperience of the troops. Another was the want of suitable officers. One of the generals was sick, and General Put- Washington done? What troops had he at New York? 3, What troops were sent to Brooklyn? What did the British now do 1 4. Describe the battle. 5. vVhat was the /oss of the Americans? 6. What was the cause of the misfortunes of tne Americans J BATTLE OF WHITE PLAINS. - RETREAT 3F WASHINGTON. 175 nam, though as brave a man as there was in the army, had bu* recently arrived, and was unacquainted with the ground. 7. The British army encamped within half a mile of the American lines, and on the following day began to make preparations to renew the attack, confidently expecting that they should speedily be able to cut off the whole army. In this, however, they were disappointed ; for, when they were ready for the attack, not an American was to be found on the island. 8. Under the personal care and inspection of Washington, who had crossed from New York and joined the army the day before the battle, the American troops recrossed to the city, on the morning of the 30th, just in time to save themselves. They had moved chiefly in the night and under cover of a fog. Indeed, the British were so near the last troops who embarked, that they distinctly heard their movements. 9. Upon the retreat of the American army from Long Island, Washington gave vent to his feelings in a manner which was not at all usual with him. He had been on horseback, continually, t\vo or three days and nights, and had not closed his eyes in sleep for the whole time, and was, therefore, but poorly prepared to endure the mortification of a defeat. 10. As it was expected that the British would forthwith attack New York, a council of war was called, in which it was at length determined to evacuate the city. After removing the military stores and baggage to Kingsbridge, fifteen miles from the city, about nine thousand of the troops followed, and the remainder soon afterwards The British took possession of New York, September 15. CHAPTER XCVI. Battle of White Plains. Retreat of Washington. 1. AFTER leaving three thousand troops to garrison Fort Lee, on the Hudson, Washington had retreated from Kingsbridge, and en trenched himself at White Plains, thirty miles from New York. The British, after gaining some advantages in a skirmish at Harlem Heights, near the city, slowly pursued the retreating army, and overtook them at their encampment at White Plains. 2. Here, October 28, a considerable action took place, and several hundreds fell on both sides. It would not be easy, however, to say which party was victorious. Washington did not leave his position, and the British did not immediately advance. Finding, however, that the enemy had received a reinforcement, soon after the battle, Washington retreated five miles to North Castle. 7. What was done by the British army? 8. How had the Americans left New York? 9. What can you say of Washington ? 10. What did the council determine upon ? XCVI. 1. Where did Washinarton encamp? What was done by the British 2. What >flhis engagement? To what place did Washington retreat? 3. Where did 176 BATTLE OF WHITE PLAINS. PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF WHITE PLAINS. 7%e teacher will put such questions here as he deems weceatary. HATTLE OF WHITE PLAINS. - DEFEAT OF WASHINGTON. 177 3. Here he eft seven thousand five hundred men under General Lee, and then crossed the Hudson with the rest of his troops, and stationed himself in the neighborhood of Fort Lee, on the New Jersey shore. Forts Lee and Washington were on the banks of the Hudson, ten miles above New York, and commanded the navigation of the river. 4. On the 15th of November, the British went against Fort Wash ington. A summons was sent to Colonel Magaw, the commander, to surrender, on pain of being put to the sword. As he refused to comply, an attack was made the next morning with such fury that vhen a second summons was sent, the colonel was glad to capitulate. All his men, amounting now to about two thousand six hundred, were made prisoners. 5. The British army sustained a heavy loss in the Aonflict from eight hundred to one thousand men. But, being determined to fol low up the victory, they soon proceeded, under Lord Cornwallis, to attack Fort Lee, on the other side of the river. This was com manded by General Greene. As the British forces were evidently too strong for him, he evacuated it before he lost the opportunity. 6. General Greene was a humane man, as is evident from his unwillingness on this and other occasions to expose, to no good pur pose, the lives of his men. He was the son of a Quaker preacher in Rhode Island, and was fond of learning, though he had \ ut few opportunities for study. 7. He had first signalized himself in the battle of Lexington, before which he had been engaged either in studying or school teach ing. Law was the profession at which he aimed, and in which his natural inclination and great perseverance would have made him suc cessful, had he not been called away in early life to share the fortunes of war. 8. The whole American army now retreated through New Jersey towards Philadelphia, the British closely following them. The pursuit was so very close that the hindmost forces of the Americana were sometimes in sight of the bridges they had passed over and pulled down after them, when the British were building them up again. 9. This was a calamitous hour to the Americans. When the retreat commenced, the American forces scarcely exceeded four thousand; and when they crossed the Delaware, at Trenton, the number of effective men was reduced to three thousand. Even this force, poorly fed and sustained, was daily and hourly dimin ishing. 10. Washington, however, in the midst of all this discourage ment, did not allow himself to be depressed. While all else wore the appearance of gloom even the countenances of the soldiers be then station himself? 4. Describe the engagement. 5. What was next done by the British? Who commanded Fort Lee? 6. What is the character of General Greene? 7. Where did he first signalize himself? What was his profession? 8. What of the American army ? Describe the pursuit. 9. What was the situation of the Americans ? 10. How did Washington appear in these trying circumstancea ? 11. What aid th British for-es row do? 12 78 BATTLE AT TRENTCXV Washington was serene and cheerful. Trusting to the justice of tha cause he had espoused, and to Heaven, lie persevered, in the midst of difficulties which would at least have shaken the constancy of many who have deserved the name of very brave men. 11. On the very day of Washington s retreat over the Delaware, the British forces took possession of Rhode Island, and blocked up a squadron of American vessels there, and a number of privateers at Providence. The island was held by the king s forces two or three years. CHAPTER XCVII. Battle at Trenton. 1. PHILADELPHIA being every day in danger of becoming the seat of war, congress, in December, 1776, adjourned to Baltimore ; not, however, till they had drawn up and adopted certain articles of Confederation, in spirit not unlike the Federal Constitution adopted many years afterward. These they sent to the respective assemblies of each state for approbation. They also gave nearly absolute power to General Washington to conduct the military alfairs of the country. 2. After crossing the Delaware river into Pennsylvania, Wash ington very fortunately received a reinforcement of about fifteen hun dred men, besides a considerable body of militia ; so that he had now with him an army of seven thousand. But, as the term of enlistment with a large proportion of his older troops would expire at the end of the year, Washington was anxious to effect something immediately. 3. The British army was yet at Trenton. Washington s plan was to recross the Delaware and attack them in their quarters. It was late in the season, being December 25 ; and, to use a well- known phrase, " as cold as Christmas." Yet, neither Washington nor his troops were to be deterred by this. 4. At night, the army, in three divisions, attempted to cross the river in as many different places. It was not only cold, but dark and stormy. The river was crowded with broken ice, rushing togethei and sweeping down its rapid current. The division commanded by Washington in person was alone successful. This got safely over, and, at eight in the morning, they were before Trenton. 5. They first attacked a body of Hessians, who, after a most determined resistance, at length surrendered. From nine hundred to one thousand of them were made prisoners, with some cannon XCVII. 1. What did congress now do ? What articles did they draw up ? 2. What reinforcement did Washington receive? What was he anxious to do? 3. What was Washington s plan? 4. Describe the passage of the Delaware. 5. What body was BATTLE NEAR PRINCETON. 179 Five hundred cavalry alone made their escape. This brilliant achievement, at a moment of great despondency, roused the spirit* of our army, and kindled anew the flagging hopes of the country. 6. As Washington did not think it prudent to hazard anything more at present, he immediately returned to the Pennsylvania side of the Delaware with his prisoners. But having refreshed his troops and secured his prisoners, he crossed once more to Trenton, and took up his head quarters there. 7. Their success at Trenton had infused new courage into the American troops, and Washington was determined to make the most of it. It was soon found that the British were concentrating their forces at Princeton and preparing for battle. On the 2d of January, 1777, they came on to Trenton. On their approach, Washington retired with his forces and posted himself on the opposite bank of a rivulet, from which he kept up a firing upon the enemy till night. 8. At dark, the firing ceased on both sides. Cornwallis encamped with his troops near the village, expecting to receive a reinforcement early the next morning, when he should be well prepared to renew the attack. The fires kindled by the two armies were in full view of each other. 9. The situation of the Americans was exceedingly critical. The forces of Cornwallis, if they were concentrated at Trenton, as there was reason to expect, were greatly superior to those of Wash ington. If a battle should be hazarded in the morning it was with almost a certainty of being defeated. But the Delaware could not now be crossed with safety, on account of the broken ice. 10. But there was another difficulty in the way of rectossing the river. It would leave New Jersey wholly to the enemy, depress the public mind, check the enlistment of recruits, of which the army stood in great need, and leave open the door to an attack on Philadelphia CHAPTER XCVIII. Battle near Princeton. 1. THE final determination was to march by a circuitous route, as quickly as possible, to Princeton, and, if possible, proceed to Bruns-- wick, where Lord Cornwallis had stores. In order, however, to secure the baggage, Washington had it removed, as secretly as pos sible, to Burlington. 2. The army commenced its march at midnight. With a view- first attacked ? What was the result of the attack ? 6. What did Washington now dc I 7. What was soon found? What was done in 1777? What did Washington do? 8. What was the state of both armies at dark ? 9. What was the situation of th Americans? 10. What good reasons were there for not crossing the Delaware? XCVIII. 1. What was finally determined upon? What had Washington doiel 180 BATILE NEAR PRINCETON. to deceive the British, the fires were left unextinguished, and the guards even remained to keep them burning brightly, and also to watch the bridge and fords of the rivulet till daylight, when they were to follow the army. The project succeeded to a charm, and a little after sunrise, next morning, Washington s army was seen approaching Princeton. 3. Here he met with some British regiments on the march, and one 3f the hottest battles ensued which was fought during the whole war. At first, the British, with fixed bayonets, compelled the Amer icans to retreat, with considerable loss, and, among the rest, that of General Mercer of Virginia. 4. Washington, with the main body of the army, now came on, and renewed the attack with great spirit. Contrary to his usual policy, and the policy of war generally, he exposed himself, for a time, to the hottest fire of the enemy. At length, victory was de clared in favor of the Americans. 5. But it was dearly bought. In addition to the brave General Mercer, two colonels from Pennsylvania, and several other valuable officers, were among the slain. The total loss of the Americans was not stated. It was only said that while the British lost one hundred killed and three hundred prisoners, the American loss was somewhat less. 6 Lord Cornwallis discovered, at daylight, that the Americans had escaped, upon which he followed on to Princeton. But he arrived a little too late to engage in the conflict ; Washington having retired, in his usual prudent manner, toward Morristown. Here the army took up their quarters for the winter. 7. It was time for them to do so, for it was not only January, but the troops needed repose, as well as almost everything else. During their late marches many of them had been without shoes, and their naked feet, in passing over the frozen ground, were so gashed as to mark every step with blood. Moreover, there was scarcely a tent in the whole army. 8. Though the main body of the army was at Morristown, a small body of troops, under General Putnam, wintered at Princeton. These, with the volunteers and militia, completely overran New Jersey. One party surprised Elizabethtown, and took one hundred prisoners. Another took sixty refugees, on British pay. Another, still, besides some prisoners, took forty wagons, one hundred horses, &c. General Putnam, alone, with his small army, captured, during the winter, about one thousand prisoners ! 9. There had been, for some time, a great want of arms ana ammunition in the American army ; but, about this time, a twenty- four gun vessel arrived from France, with eleven thousand stands C. What was done to deceive the British ? What of the army ? 3. What now ensued ? Result to the Americans? 4. What of Washington? :">. What officers did the Americans lose? What of the British loss? 6. What did Lord Cornwallis then do ? Where did the American army encamp for the winter? 7. What had been the state of the troops ? 8. What of the troops under Putnam? What success had they during the winter? 9. What ammunition did the Americans now receive? 10. What >f the Binail-pox J ATTACK ON DANBURY, IN CONNECTICUT. 181 of arras and one thousand barrels of powder. At the same time, also, ten thousand stands of arms arrived in another quarter. 10. It is also worthy of remark that the small-pox having appeared among the regular troops at Morristown, during the winter, Wash ington had his soldiers, nearly all, inoculated. The disease was light, except in a very few instances ; not a day passing in which they could not, had they been called upon, have encountered the enemy CHAPTER XCIX. Attack on Danbury, in Connecticut. 1. IN the spring of 1777, the British commander in New York amused himself by sending out detachments of troops to ravage the country. One of these was sent against some military stores at Peekskill, on the east side of the Hudson, about fifty miles above New York. On its approach, the Americans fired the store-houses and retired. 2. On the 26th of April, General Tryon, with a detachment of two thousand men, made an expedition to Connecticut for a similar pur pose. He landed near Fairfield, and marched through the country, with the greatest possible speed, and almost without opposition, to Danbury. 3. The few militia who were at Danbury fled to a neighboring height, and waited for a reinforcement. The British, in the mean time, destroyed eighteen houses, eight hundred barrels of pork and beef, eight hundred barrels of flour, and two thousand bushels of grain. Seventeen hundred tents \vere also either destroyed or carried away. Nothing was spared but the houses of the tories. 4. On their return through Ridgefield, they found the road blocked up by General Arnold with five hundred men. They also soon found themselves attacked in the rear by Generals Wooster and Silliman, with a force of three hundred. A skirmish ensued, in which General Wooster was slain and his troops driven back. They then proceeded and were met by General Arnold. 5. A sharp conflict ensued. A whole platoon fired at Arnold, when he was not over thirty yards distant, but they only killed his horse. A soldier advanced towards him with his bayonet, but Arnold shot him dead with his pistol, and escaped. But two thousand regu lar troops were too strong for eight hundred raw militia, and the latter were dispersed. 6. Arnold returned to the attack next day, at eleven o clock, and XCIX. 1. What can you say of the conduct of the British in 1777? What of Peess- lr.ll? 2. General Tryon? 3. What destruction did the British make at Danbury 4, How were the militia harassed ? 5. What was now done ? Result of the confiict 16 182 BATTLE OF BRAND YWINE. opposed the British till five in the afternoon, when they reached their ships. Here they even charged upon them, but were repulsed. The British, upon this, embarked for New York; not, however, without the loss of nearly two hundred of their men. 7. Arnold behaved, on this occasion, with great bravery; as, indeed, up to this hour, he always had done. On account of his good conduct, congress presented him with a fine, nobly dressed war horse. To the memory of General Wooster, they ordered a monument to be erected. CHAPTER C, Battle of the Brandyioine. 1. DURING the spring of this year, Washington remained en trenched among the hills of New Jersey the army daily and hourly gaining strength by new recruits. His forces, at length, amounted to fifteen thousand men, and the British were becoming afraid of him. In the latter part of the spring, his camp was at Mid- dlebrook. 2. News was received about this time that General Burgoyn.e, with a large force, was approaching Ticonderoga ; and there was room for at least a suspicion that he aimed at New England, and it was thought that the British were likely to pass up the Hudson to meet and join him, instead of making the long-threatened attack on Philadelphia. 3. This question was settled by the arrival, in the Chesapeake,* in the month of July, of the British fleet from New York, with sixteen thousand men, under General Howe. By the 3d of September they were rapidly approaching Philadelphia. Washington, who had kept his eye on all their movements, was on the road to meet them. The two armies met at a place called Chadd s Ford, on the river Brandy- wine, about thirty miles from Philadelphia. 4. Here, on the llth of September, a severe battle took place, which lasted nearly a-11 day. The Americans were, at length, de feated with very great loss. They then made the best of their way to Chester, where they arrived that night, and the next day they pro ceeded to Philadelphia. 5. Among the wounded of the American army, were General Woodford and the Marquis de La Fayette. The latter had only just 6. What of Arnold ? The British? 7. What was Arnold s conduct on this occasion? What was done by congress ? C. 1. What of the American forces at this time? 2. What news was received of General Burgoyne ? What was thought likely to be done by the British? 3. What genera^ was at their head? Where did Washington meet him? 4. What was th result jf i.ha battle ? 5. What officers were wounded ? What of Marquis La Fayette * They went up the Chesapeake because they had heard that the Delaware was ob vnited. CAPTURE OF GENERAL PRESCOTI. 183 arrived from France ; his commission in the army was dated July 31st. He fought for the Americans (except when absent on their ac count in France) till the end of the war ; and always without pay. The Polish Count Pulaski also fought for us, for the first time, in this battle. 6. Washington was very much mortified by this defeat. But neither the public mind nor congress itself would have been satisfied without, at least, an attempt to prevent the British from entering Philadelphia. Indeed, congress advised him to hazard a second battle, and he was, on the 16th of September, about to do so ; but an unex pected shower wet the powder in the cartridge-boxes of the troops, and he was obliged to give it up. 7. The British also gained some other advantages about this time ; among which may be mentioned the surprise and defeat of General Wayne. He had been sent with fifteen hundred men to harass the British, and cut off straggling parties. The enemy, having found out his position, came suddenly upon him, and killed and wounded about three hundred of his men. 8. It was at length concluded to quit the city and neighborhood of Philadelphia, and repair to a strong position on the Schuylkill, twenty miles northward. The British, on the 26th of September, entered f hiladelphia, and posted the main body of their forces at Germantown, ven miles to the north. CHAPTER CI. Capture of General Prescott. 1. ON the 10th of July, of this year, 1777, while the British, under General Prescott, had complete possession of the island of Rhode Island, and lay eijcamped on the western side of it, one Barton, a militia colonel, of Warwick, having learned, from a deserter, their exact position, planned and executed an attack upon them as singular as it was successful. 2. He first collected together his regiment, and then asked which of them would hazard their lives in an expedition he was about to un dertake. Such, he said, as were willing, might signify it by stepping two paces forward. As he was known to be worthy of their confi dence, every man of them stepped forward. 3. Having made a selection of forty of the boldest and stoutest of them, and procured five whale-boats, they started off at nine o clock in the evening. He directed them to sit perfectly still, like statues, and merely attend to and obey his orders. His own boat went for- Count Pulaski? 6. What mortified Washington? What of congress? 7. What o* General Wayne ? 8. What was at length concluded upon ? Where did the British post themselves? CI. 1. Where were the British encamped in July, 1777? What did Barton under take? 2. How did he make known his plan to his regiment? 3. How did they U 18i CAPTURE OF GENERAL PRESCOTT. ward, and to distinguish it, had a long pole extended from the fore part, with a handkerchief tied to it. 4. As they rowed by Prudence Island, they heard the English guard cry, "All s well." A noise was heard on the main land, like the trampling of horses, but, as it was very dark, nothing could be seen, and not a whisper was uttered. At length they landed, and set off for General Prescott s lodgings, about a mile from the shore. 5. In going along, they were obliged to pass a house occupied by a company of cavalry. " Who comes there?" said the sentinel. They eaid nothing and moved on. " Who comes there?" said the sentinel again. " Friends," said Barton. " Advance, then, and give the countersign," said the sentinel. "We have none," said Barton; " but have you seen any deserters to-night?" 6. in an instant, the sentinel found himself seized, his musket wrested from him, and himself pinioned. " Say not a single word," said Barton, " on penalty of instant death." Terribly frightened, and unable to make any resistance, he yielded to the command, and they took him along with them. 7. They soon reached a house, burst the door, and rushed in. A British soldier, in his shirt, ran to awake and rouse the cavalry ; but the men would not believe a word he said, and only laughed at him. He confessed that the creature he had seen, who it happened was Colonel Barton, was dressed in white, which only increased the laugh, and so it ended. 8. Is General Prescott here?" said Barton, in a resolute tone, to the master of the house. " No, sir," said the poor fellow, frightened almost to death. Having secured him as a prisoner, they proceeded to search, but could not find Prescott. At this instant, Barton, from the head of the stairs, called to his men to fire the house at the four corners, as he would have General Prescott, either dead or alive. 9. Fire-brands were already in motion, when somebody in the next room asked, "What is the matter?" Barton burst open the door, and found an elderly gentleman sitting up in bed. " Are you General Prescott?" said he. "Yes, sir," was the reply. "You are my prisoner then," said Barton, clapping him on the shoulder. He begged the favor of putting on his clothes, but they only wrap ped a cloak about him, and a stout negro man carried him to the boats. 10. Major Barrington had leaped from the window while they were seizing General Prescott, but he too was taken and hurried away to the boats. They had scarcely rowed through the British fleet, when a discharge of cannon convinced them that they were discovered, and fifty boats were on the pursuit. 11. But the pursuers were a little too late. Colonel Barton, with on their expedition ? How was his own boat signalized ? 4. What did they hear monj the British? 5. Describe the meeting with the sentinel. 6. What did Barton do with the sentinel ? 7. What did the British soldier do? 8. What means were taken to secura Prescott? 9. Describe the meeting between Barton and Prescott. 10. What, other officaf was taken 11. What did General Prescotl say to Barton ? His reply ? THE WAR IN THE NORTH. IS5 his prisoners, soon landed at Warwick Point. " You have made a bold push, colonel," said General Prescott, as he stepped ashore. Thank you," said Barton, with a bow, " we have done as well as w could." CHAPTER C1I. The War in the North. 1. THE movements of Burgoyne, at the north, have been alluded to. He had arrived at Quebec in May of this year, 1777, and while the British troops in the Middle States had been advancing to Phila delphia, he had begun his march, by way of the river Sorel and Lakes Champlain and George, to Albany, where he hoped to meet Colonel St. Leger, who was to come from Lake Ontario, by way of the Mo hawk. 2. General Burgoyne was an ambitious, enterprising, and able officer. Fifteen years before, he had been engaged in the wars of Great Britain \vith the Portuguese and Spaniards, and, during the siege of Boston, he had been, for a short time, employed there. He set out from Canada with more than seven thousand men, besides a considerable body of artillery, and a thousand Canadian volun teers. 3. On the 20th of May, he proceeded up Lake Champlain, and landed near Crown Point, where he met some Indians, to whom he made a war speech and gave the hand of friendship. Accompanied by a considerable body of the Indians, he advanced to Crown Point, and soon afterward to Ticonderoga. 4. This place was defended by three thousand men, under General St. Clair. At a council of war, it was concluded to leave the fort at once ; but the British came up with the rear of their army, at Hub- bardton, as they were leaving it, and a battle ensued, in which two hundred Americans were killed, six hundred wounded, and two hun dred taken prisoners. 5. The invading army reached Fort Edward, on the Hudson, July 30, having destroyed much American property on the road. Here they made a halt, while the troops, especially the Indian allies, rav aged the country. It was while these soldiers w r ere quartered here that the famous murder of Miss McRea, a beautiful and accomplished American lady, took place. 6. She was to have been married, soon, to a young Englishman, and he had sent two Indians, whom he considered trusty, to guide her across the woods to the place where he was stationed. On Oil. 1. What of General Bursroyne? 2. How had he formerly been engaged ? 3. By whom was he joined at Crown Point? 4. How was Ticonderoga defended? What was the loss of trie Americaas? 5. What of the armies? Who was murdered at Fon Edward J 6. What was the cause of her murder J 7. Who had commanded the fort 16* BATTLE OF BENNINGTON. PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF BENNINGTON EC^" Tht teacher will put such, questioju here as he deems necessary. BATTLE OF BENNINGTON. 187 heir way, the Indians fell into a quarrel which should have tha offered reward for transporting her, when, to end the dispute, one of .nem killed her with his tomahawk. 7. General Schuyler, who had commanded Fort Edward previous .o the arrival of Burgoyne, had with him a force of about four thou sand four hundred men. On the approach of the enemy, he had annoyed them greatly by felling trees in the roads and destroying D ridges ; but finding them too strong for him, he had abandoned the fort, and retreated across the Hudson to Saratoga. 8. Colonel St. Leger, with <m army of regulars, New York tories and Indians, had by this time approached Fort Schuyler, at the head of the Mohawk river, where Rome now stands, and laid siege to it. A body of militia, on their way to act in its defence, was ambushed by the Indians, and four hundred of them killed, mortally wounded, or taken. 9. After much skirmishing, and some hotly contested battles, in the neighborhood of the fort, in which victory was alternately on the side of the British and the Americans, General Arnold, who had been sent to the relief of the fort, and who was not wanting in ingenuity, devised a stratagem for drawing off the Indians from St. Leger s army, which so weakened it that he was compelled to raise the siege. CHAPTER CIII. ** Battle of Bennington. 1. WHILE Burgoyne, with his army, was at Fort Edward, nft learned that the Americans had a considerable amount of military stores and provisions at Bennington. With a view to secure them, he sent out Colonel Baum, a brave German officer, with five hundred German troops and one hundred Indians. 2. According to a manuscript order of General Burgoyne s, the number of these Germans was three times as great as has just been stated. But whether there was fifteen hundred or only five hun dred, they were not only very clumsy, but very inefficient troops. Their hats and swords, alone, weighed nearly as much as the whole equipment of a common soldier ; and they could scarcely march under their weight. 3. When Colonel Baum, with his troops, was within seven miles of Bennington, he learned that the Americans were strongly entrenched, and were hourly expecting a reinforcement. He, therefore, halted, sent back information to Burgoyne, and waited for further orders. Burgoyne immediately sent five hundred more German troops to his assistance. What did General Schuyler now do ? 8. What of Colonel St. Leger ? 9. What was dona by General Arnold ? CIII. 1. Whom did Burgoyne send to Benninston? 2. What can you say of tha German soldiers ? 3. What occasioned Colonel Baiun s deliy ? 4. Describe the attack 188 BATTLE OF BENNINGTON. 4. But before the arrival of these last, General Stark, with a bodj of New Hampshire and Massachusetts militia, had determined to attack Colonel Baum in his position. The battle began about three o clock in the afternoon, August 16, when the Germans were de feated arid dispersed, and Colonel Baum mortally wounded. 5. The pursuit of the Americans was checked, for the moment, by the arrival of the reinforcement which Burgoyne had sent ; but the latter soon expended their ammunition, and were obliged to retreat with their companions, with a loss of six hundred in killed and prisoners, besides one thousand stands of arms and nine hundred swords. 6. It is said that in order to animate his soldiers, who were unused to war, General Stark, before the opening of the battle, appealed thus to their sympathies: "My fellow-soldiers," said he, "we conquer to-day, or to-night Mary Stark is a widow." The appeal had effect ; the soldiers fought as if in full view of their homes and firesides. 7. General Stark had been in the old French and Indian war, and was once taken prisoner by the Indians. He was also at Bunker Hill and Trenton. He was a brave man and good citizen ; was the last surviving general of the American revolution. He died at Manchester, in New Hampshire, in 1822, aged ninety-four years. 8. After St. Leger abandoned the siege of Fort Schuyler. he returned to, Montreal. Both he and Burgoyne had done their utmost to effect a junction of their troops at Albany, but had been hindered more by the Americans than they expected. The condition of Bur goyne, moreover, was now becoming, every day, less and less agree able, as well as safe. 9. On the 21st of August, General Gates arrived at the American camp ; congress, on the 4th, having given to him the command of the northern army. General Arnold also joined them about the sumo time. Burgoyne, however, continued to advance ; it being easier for him to get forward than backward. 10. The two armies met, on the 19th of September, near Still- water, only twenty-two miles from Albany. A severe battle was fought for four hours, which was only checked by night and dark ness. Both armies, however, had suffered so much that they did not choose to renew the battle next morning. They were in sight of each other till October 7, when a second battle was fought, in which Bur goyne was defeated. of General Stark. 5. What of the reinforcement? 6. How was Stark in the habit of appealing to his soldiers 1 7. Give some account of him. 8. What of St.. Leger and jfur^oyne? 9. What of Generals Gates ami Arnold? What of Burgoyue? 10. Describ* Ibe battle at Still water. What of a second batlla ? BATTLES Ot STILLWATER AND SARATOGA 1S9 PLAN OF THE BATTLES OF STILLWATER AND SARATOGA. The teacher will put such question* Ji .rt as he. deems nectssary. 90 CAPTURE OF BURGOYNE. CHAPTER CIV. Capture of Burgoyne. Surrender of Burgoyne, 1. AFTER the second battle of Stilhvater, Burgoyne, with i troops, retreated to Saratoga. His army was exceedingly cripp ed, having lost, in both engagements, from twelve hundred to fifteen, hundred men, and at least one valuable officer, General Frazer. The Americans too had suffered, but not so severely ; among others, General Arnold had been wounded. 2. The object of Burgoyne, in retreating to Saratoga, was, most clearly, to make his escape. To prevent this, General Gates posted fourteen hundred men on the heights opposite the ford and at Sara toga, fifteen hundred at a ford higher up, and two thousand in the rear, to prevent his retreat to Fort Edward. 3. His first attempt was to escape to Fort George, by way of Fort Edward. Finding his path obstructed more than he had expected, he set off in the night, but still found his way intercepted. About the same time, moreover, news was received that Fort Edward had fallen into the hands of the Americans. 4. Every door of escape now seemed closed, and hope fled. Incessant toil and sickness, with much hard fighting, had worn down his army to three thousand five hundred effective men, and even these were almost destitute of provisions ; while the American army was daily increasing in numbers and courage. It is said that Burgoyne had two thousand five hundred on the sick list. ClV. 1. What was the loss sustained by the British and American forces ? 2. How was Burgoyne s plan disconcerted by General Gates? 3. What attempts did he inaka at escape? 4. State of his army? 5. Describe the surrender of Burgoyne. 6. What THE WAR ON THE OCEAN. 191 5. In these circumstances, he called a council of war, at which it was decided to surrender the army to General Gates. The pre liminaries were soon settled, and the whole army, amounting to five thousand seven hundred and fifty-two men, with five thousand stands of arms, was given up to the Americans, on the 18th of Octo ber. 6. The capture of an entire army was, of course, a matter of much exultation with the American people, as it more than compensated for the reverses at and near Philadelphia. The thanks of congress were voted to General Gates, and a gold medal was struck and pre sented to him by the president, in the name of the United States. 7. The surrender of Buigoyne was followed by the reduction of several British posts in the north. Mount Defiance and Mount Hcpe had even surrendered to General Lincoln, as early as September 13. But Mount Independence and Ticonderoga gave up soon afterward. An armed sloop was also taken, and two hundred and ninety pris oners. 8. Although Sir Henry Clinton, with his troops, had not been able to proceed up the Hudson, to meet Burgoyne, yet he had done that which might have encouraged the latter, had it been in time. He had taken several forts on and near the river above New York, among which were Forts Clinton and Montgomery. CHAPTER CV. The War on the Ocean. 1. BEFORE the war of the revolution, the colonies had no navy worthy of being mentioned. A few vessels fitted out to cruise for pirates or to transport troops were all which could fairly be entitled to the name. But as soon as the war \vas fairly begun, a navy began to be thought of. 2. In October, 1775, congress ordered one vessel of ten guns and another of fourteen to be equipped as national cruisers, and to be sent to the eastward on a cruise of three months, to intercept supplies designed for the royal troops. On the 30th of the same month, two more vessels, one of thirty-six and the other of twenty guns, were ordered. 3. In October, 1776, the Americans had five frigates of thirty-two guns, five vessels of twenty-eight guns, and three of twenty-four, in a course of building, and several were ready for sea. One twenty- four, one twenty, two sixteens, three fourteens, one twelve, two tens, and two or three smaller vessels, were actually in the service. Congress, at this time, ordered three seventy-fours, five frigates, and two smaller vessels, to be built. was the effect on the Americans ? What of General Gates ? 7. What followed these events ? 8. What had been done by Clinton ? CV 1. What of the American navy before the revolution ? 2. What did congress 92 THE WAR ON THE OCEAN. 4. The Alfred, a twenty-four gun ship, was, as we have seen, the largest in service. Of this vessel, Dudley Saltonstall was cap tain, and John Paul Jones first lieutenant. The first ensign evei shown by a regular American man-of-war was hoisted on board the Alfred, by Lieutenant Jones, in December, 1775. Flag of the United States. The stars and stripes. 5. What this ensign was, is not now known with certainty. The present national colors were not adopted by congress till the year 1777. It is said, however, to have been a device representing a pine tree, with a rattlesnake, about to strike, coiled at its root, with the motto, " Don t tread on me" 6. The first regular cruisers ever got to sea under the new gov ernment, were the Hornet, of ten guns, and the Wasp, of eight. The first battle fought was off the Bermudas, April 6, 1770, between the Alfred and Cabot on the American side, and the British ship Glas gow, of twenty guns. The Americans fought well, but the enemy escaped them. 7. On the 17th of the same month, the Lexington, of sixteen guns, commanded by Captain Barry, fell in with the Edward, an armed tender of the ship Liverpool, and, after a close and spirited action, of near an hour, captured her. The Lexington had four men killed and wounded, while the Edward was nearly cut to pieces. These battles gave the people great hope. order? 3. What increase was there in 1776 ? 4. What of the Alfred ? Her command ers ? What of the first fla ? 5. What was the device ? When was the present national fla? adopted? 6. What of the Hornet and Wasp? What was \.ne first naval tattle) the rodull? 7. What of the next engagement? KJCFLOITS OF PAUL JONtS. CHAPTER CVI. Exploits of Paul Jones. \ JOHN PAUL JONES, or, as he was commonly called, Paul Jones, Was transferred, in May, 1776, from the Alfred to the command of Ihe Providence, a vessel mounting twelve guns, and having on board evenly men. In this, he made sixteen prizes in little more than three weeks. He was also twice chased by British men-of-war, but escaped by stratagem and superior sailing. 2. In 1777, while the British were taking possession of Philadel phia, and Gates was spreading a net for Burgoyne, Paul Jones was in France, endeavoring, through the influence of the American com missioners, Franklin, Deane, and Lee, to get the command of a larger and better vessel than any the Americans had in the service. 3. Unwilling, however, to be long idle, he sailed on a cruise, in April, 1778, in the Ranger, of eighteen guns. With this single little vessel he kept the whole coast of Scotland, and part of that of England, for some time, in a state of alarm. He even made a descent, in one instance, upon Whitehaven, and surprised and took two forts with thirty pieces of cannon, and set fire to the ship- ping. 4. In the vicinity of Whitehaven, an act was committed whicli Jonen very much regretted, and did all he could afterward to atone for. The house of the Earl of Selkirk, in whose service Jones CVI. 1. What ship did Paul Jones now command? What did he accomplish 1. What did he do ia 1777? 3, What did he do in the Raoeer? 4. Describe :h* 13 194 BATTLE OF GERMANTOWN. father had been gardener, was robbed of its family plate. It wa returned to Lady Selkirk, with a letter of apology and regret. 5. In May, not long after the descent on Whitehaven, he was engaged with the British sloop of war Drake, a vessel equal in size and strength and the number of its men to the Ranger, which, after a smart action of about an hour, was captured. Soon after this event, lie sailed for Brest, in France, carrying in with him, it is said, two hundred prisoners. 6. But the most remarkable exploit of Jones remains to be men tioned. In the spring of 1779, with the aid of Dr. Franklin, who was then in France, he got the command of a little squadron of five vessels, of which the Bon Hoinme Richard, his own vessel of forty- two guns, was the largest. 7. With this little fleet, he set sail, June 19, -and, after a cruise of a few weeks, returned. Two more small vessels were now added to his squadron, and he sailed again on the 14th of August. On the 23d of September, after a most desperate battle, he captured the British ship of war, Serapis, of forty-four guns and a full complement of men ; but not without the loss of nearly a hundred men in killed and wounded. 8. This was considered as one of the most remarkable feats of the revolutionary war. It raised the reputation of Jones, as a naval commander, to the highest pitch, both in Europe and America. The king of France presented him with a gold sword. Congress also praised his zeal, prudence and intrepidity, and voted him a gold medal. 9. But, though a bold commander, and as skilful and successful as bold, Jones never knew how to command himself, nor to submit to the command of others. He was irritable, impatient and impetuous, and harsh in his mode of government. So true is it that they only know how to govern well, who have first learned to obey. 10. Jones continued in the war till near its close, and was after wards in the service of the Empress of Russia. But he did not suc ceed well, and he finally became indigent, neglected and diseased the consequence of his own want of moral and religious principle* and good physical habits. He died at Paris in 1792. CHAPTER CVII. Battle of Gcrmantown. 1. LET us now return to the events of the war at and near Phila delphia. The British contented themselves with the quiet possession attack upon Whitehaven. 5. What of the engagement with the Drake? How many prisoners had Jones made? 6. With how many vessels did he sail June 19? 7. What did he capture? 8. What was thought of this exploit? How waa Jones rewarded 1 9. What can you say of him as a man? 10. What became of him? When did lie di 1 GVII. 1. What were the British now doing? How were their troops occupied! BATTLE OF GERMANTOWN. 195 of the city and the adjacent places till some time in October, when a part of their troops were detached to assist General Howe and the fleet in reducing some forts on the Delaware below the city the remainder continuing in Germantown. 2. Washington, who well knew that the eyes of the country were upon him, seized this very opportunity for attacking them. His forces could not have amounted to more than ten thousand men, and many of them were poorly armed and equipped, one thousand of them actually barefooted, and not a few actually sick. Yet, under all these disadvantageous circumstances, it was thought necessary to hazard a battle. 3. At seven o clock in the evening of October 3, the troops set out for Germantown. The distance was fourteen miles. They marched as rapidly as possible, in order, if possible, to take the enemy by sur prise. The plan was well contrived and well executed, and the surprise of the British was complete. The attack was made between daybreak and sunrise on the morning of the 4th. 4. At first the British were repulsed at several points, und from one hundred to one hundred and twenty prisoners taken. But after the battle had lasted about three hours, the ammunition of the Ameri cans in part failed. Nor was this the worst. A thick fog came on, and it was so dark that they could hardly distinguish friend from foe , and while the British were retreating in disorder, the Americans also, by some means, took to flight, and were in the end completely routed. 5. Several amusing anecdotes are related of this bloody battle. One division of the army was commanded, it seems, by Genera] Greene, whose aid-de-camp, Major Burnet, wore his hair in a cue. In the heat of the battle, this cue was shorn off by a musket ball, which General Greene perceiving, said, " Don t be in haste, major; just dismount and get that long cue." The major dismounted and recovered the hair. 6. Not many minutes afterward, another shot came whizzing so close to Genera] Greene, as to take from his head a large powdered curl. The British, at this moment, were hotly pursuing them. " Don t be in a hurry, general," said Major Burnet ; " dismount and get your curl." The general, however, did not venture to follow his advice. 7. After the battle, Washington resumed his former position, but in a few days removed to Whitemarsh, a few miles nearer Philadel phia. The British, on their part, left Germantown and retired to the city. Both armies appeared to have gained confidence by this engagement, notwithstanding the well known fact, that both were most severely injured. 8. A battle was fought, about this time, seven miles below Phila delphia. The British had sent two thousand men, under Colonel 2. What did Washington think it necessary to do? 3. Describe the attack upon the British at Germantown. 4. What was the result of the battle? 5, 6. Relate the anec dote of General Greene and Burnet. 7. What was now done by both parties ? What was the effect of the last engagement? 8. Describe the attack of the British upou UM fort. 196 TREATY WITH FRANCE. Donop, to attack a small fort which the Americans had erected on Jersey side of the Delaware, at Red Bank. They were obliged to retire from the attack, with the loss of their brave commander and four hundred men. CHAPTER CVIII. Treaty with France. Silas Dean. 1. DURING the session of congress for the year 1777, the confed- eiatirm of the colonies, which had been attempted the year before, was again under discussion, but it had not yet been ratified by the states, By one of the articles the name given to the confederacy was " Tlu> United States of America." 2. One prominent article of the confederation fixed a line of dis tinction between the powers of the several states and congress, in order to prevent collisions. To this end, the articles were very specific, and they appear to have been, in many respects, adapted to the existing condition of the country. 3. This year, also, congress adopted a national flag. The resolu tion was in these words : " Resolved, that the flag of the thirteen United States be thirteen stripes, alternate red and white ; that the union be thirteen stars, in a blue field, representing a new constella tion." 4. For nearly a year before the surrender of Burgoyne, three com- CVIII. 1. What was done by congress in 1T77? 2. What wag a prominent articla the confederation * 3. Describe the national Hag. 4. What of Dr. Franklin and Ihe EVACUATION OE PHILADELPHIA. 197 mssioners from congress, Dr. Franklin, Silas Dean and Arthur Lee, had been urging France to acknowledge the independence of the United Colonies. When intelligence was received in Paris of that important event, the solicitations of the commissioners were renewed, arid finally with success. 5. A treaty of alliance and commerce, between the two nations, was signed February 6, 1778. By the treaty, neither of the two powers was to make war or peace without the formal consent of the other. This alliance with France, with the previous and subsequent assistance of La Fayette, proved, in the end, of the highest impnr tance to the United States. 6. A treaty of peace was also made during the year 1777, between the states of South Carolina and Georgia and the Cherokee Indians. This was another highly important measure to both parties. By this treaty, the Cherokees ceded to South Carolina more than three mil lions of acres of their lands. 7. At the close of this eventful year, Washington and his army retired, for winter quarters, to Valley Forge, twenty miles from Phil adelphia. On the 18th of December, they began to build huts. These were sixteen by fourteen feet, and were made to accommodate twelve men each. They were so numerous that when the encamp ment was completed, it had the appearance of a town, with street3 and avenues. 8. Troops from each particular state had their quarters together, in this temporary village of log huts, and here they suffered together. For though their situation was more comfortable than it might have been, yet thousands had no blankets, and were obliged to spend the most severe nights in trying to get warm, rather than in sleeping also suffered greatly, at times, for want of food. CHAPTER CIX. Evacuation of Philadelphia and Battle of Monmouth 1. THE British kept possession of Philadelphia this winter and tb following spring ; and, although Washington s camp was within three or four hours march of the city, no attempt was made to molest him. Foraging parties went up, it is true, and committed depredations, but they sometimes suffered severely for their temerity. 2. The British troops in the United States were now about thirty three thousand, of whom nineteen thousand five hundred were at Philadelphia, ten thousand five hundred in New York, and throe thousand in Rhode Island. The American army did not exceed fifteen thousand ; of whom more than eleven thousand were at Valley commissioners? 5. What treaty of alliance was signed in 1778? 6. What other treaty was made in 1777? 7. Where ilkl Washington s army winter? Describe the encamp- Blent. 8. Describe the sufferings of the troops. CIX. 1. What of the British) 2. Their troops? What of the American armv? 17* 198 BATTLE OF MONMOUTH. Forge. Congress had, indeed, resolved on raising forty thousand new troops ; but the resolution had not yet been carried into effect. 3. About the first of May, Washington called a council of war, on the subject of attacking the British in Philadelphia. Such a measure was at length decided to be inexpedient. The wisdom of this decision was soon evident; for it was found that they had not only gieatly underrated the numbers of the British, but that they were about to leave the city of their own accord. 4. On the 18th of June, 1778, the British evacuated Philadelphia, and marched through New Jersey towards New York. On the 28th, when they had advanced as far as Monmouth court-house, sixty-four miles from Philadelphia, they found tbemselves a-.tacked by the army, under the command of Generals Charles Lee, Greene, La Fayette, Scott, Wayne, and Washington himself. 5. In the beginning of the attack, the American army was thrown into confusion by the sudden, unexpected and unnecessary retreat of Genera] Lee, from a post which had been assigned him. But, by the exertions of Washington and his able coadjutors, order was again restored, and the battle vigorously sustained till dark, when it was resolved by the Americans to suspend their operations till next morning. 6. They lay on their arms all night, in the field of battle. Even Washington slept in his cloak, under a tree, in the midst of his soldiers, determined to renew the battle at the returning dawn of day. In the mean time, however, the British disappeared, and with so much silence, that their departure had not been suspected. 7. In this battle of Monmouth, both parties, as they had often done before, claimed the victory ; yet both were very great sufferers. The American had about seventy killed and one hundred and sixty wour.ded. The Britisli lost, in killed, wounded, and prisoners, three hundred and fifty-eight. During this day, and on their previous march, one thousand more had also deserted them. 8. Among the slain, of the British, was Colonel Monckton, a most valuable officer, and one greatly beloved. It is said by the British historian^ ihat, in the midst of the confusion and danger of the battle, the troops dug a grave for him with their bayonets, and " placed over him, with their hands, the earth they had first moistened with their tears." 9. The day of the battle was excessively hot one of the hottest ever known in the month of June. Fifty-nine of the British soldiers, and several Americans, perished, without a wound, from the com bined effects of extreme heat and fatigue, and drinking too much cold water. 10. One anecdote deserves to be remembered here. In the begin ning of the battle of Monmouth, as one Molly Pitchei was car- Upon what had congress resolved? 3. Upon what did the council of war decide 1 4. Wlien did the British leave Philadelphia? Where and by whom were they attacked sn the 2Sih of June ? 5. How were the Americana confused ? 6 Describe the army i niirht. What of the British? 7. What was the loss at the hattle of Monmouth 1 B Describe the death and burial of Colonel Monckton. From what cause did manj CHARACTER OF GENERAL LEE. 199 rying water from a spring to her husband, who was employed in loading and firing- a cannon, the husband was suddenly killed before her eyes. An officer came along and ordered the vacant cannon to be put out of the way. To his great astonishment, however, Molly took her husband s post, and performed faithfully its duties ; and congress, as a reward, gave her half-pay for life. 11. This is not the only instance of female patriotism which occurred during the war of the revolution. Not long after the battle of Lexington, the females of Bristol county, Pennsylvania, resolved to raise and equip a whole regiment of soldiers at their own expense, and even to arm such as were unable to arm themselves. One of their number presented the colors their own hands had wrought, and made an eloquent address. CHAPTER CX. Character of General Charles Lee. ;vs-| General Charles Lee before the court martial. 1. GENERAL LEE was very much blamed by Washington, for his conduct in the battle of Monmouth, not only at the time, but after ward. Indeed, he was tried by a court martial, who found him guilty of disobeying orders, misbehaving before the enemy, and treating Washington, his commander-in-chief, with disrespect. His sentence was suspension from the army for one year. 2. General Charles Lee was born in North Wales, and became die ? 10. Tell the story of Molly Pitcher. 11. What was done by the women of Bristol county ? CX.- 1. What happened respecting Geoeral Lee? 2, 3. Give some account of him. 200 THE WAR IN RHODE ISLAND. an officer, as it is said, at the age of eleven years. He served early in America, and was with General Abercrombie, at his unsuccessful assault on Ticonderoga, where he was wounded. At a period still later than this, he served under General Burgoyne, in Por tugal. 3. When the quarrel began to arise between Great Britain and America, Lee was on the side of the colonies, and wrote in their favor. After this, he spent several years wandering over Europe, until about the year 1774, when, having killed an Italian officer in a duel, he was obliged to fly. Coming to New York, congress made him at once a major general. 4. In December, 1776, while marching through New Jersey to join Washington, as he lay carelessly at a considerable distance from the main body of the army, he was seized by the British, put on horseback, and carried to New York. He was kept a prisoner by the British, and sometimes very ill-treated, till the surrender of Burgoyne, when he was exchanged. 5. His suspension from the army, for a year, for his misconduct at Monmouth, finished his career as a military man. He might indeed have again engaged in the war at the end of the time, had he been a true patriot, but such he seems not to have been. He wrote a pam phlet, in which, besides defending his own conduct, he took it upon himself to abuse Washington. 6. There is little doubt that Lee, who was proud, selfish and ambitious, envied Washington, and secretly sought to diminish his influence, in order to elevate himself. Yet he was, for the most part, a good military officer, as well as a fine scholar, and few men in the army had more capacity than he. 7. His abuse of Washington led to a duel with Colonel Laurens, in which he received a wound. After this he retired to his estate in Virginia, where he lived alone, in a miserable hovel, without windows or plastering, amusing himself with his books and his dogs. He died at a public house, in Philadelphia, in the year 1782. CHAPTER CXI. The War in Rhode Island,. 1. ON the first of July, 1778, the very day on which the Britisn troops, in their retreat from Philadelphia, reached New York, Count D Estaing, from France, with twelve ships of the line, six frigates, and four thousand men, arrived off the coast of the United States, in the hope of attacking the British fleet in the Delaware river, or the Chesapeake Bay. 4. What happened to him in 1776? 5. How did he behave on his suspension from the? army ? 6. AVhat is supposed to have actuated him in abusing Washington? 7. Whal of a duel ? How did he end his days ? CXi. 1. What of Count D Eotaiiig? 2. Where did he sail, and for what purpose? THE WAR IN RHODE ISLAND. 201 2. But he was a little too late to engage them at the south, for they had just gone to New York. By the advice of Washington, he sailed to the north, to assist in a plan which had been formed for expelling the British from Rhode Island. He arrived, with his fleet, at Newport, July 25. 3. In the mean time, the American army, to the number of ten thousand men, under Generals Sullivan and Greene, had been col lected together at or near Providence. Here General Sullivan and Count D Estaing laid a plan together, to take Newport ; but, iust before they were ready for the onset, a British fleet appeared in sight, and D Estaing sailed out to make an attack. 4. A violent storm came on, which scattered both fleets, and so crippled the French as to prevent an engagement. Meanwhile, General Sullivan, in expectation of the arrival of the French fleet, and unable to wait longer, crossed, on the 9th of August, to Rhode Island, with nine thousand men, and, on the 14th, besieged Newport. 5. The French fleet at length made its appearance, but, instead of coming to the aid of General Sullivan, sailed to Boston, to refit This was a sad disappointment to the Americans, and Genera. Sullivan found it expedient, on the 28th of August, to raise the siege, and retire to his first position, at the north end of the island. 6. The British troops, about six thousand strong, taking advan tage of his retreat, went out against him the next day, and a long and severe battle ensued. The British, after having lost about two hundred and sixty men, retreated. The American loss was consider able, but not so great as that of the British. 7. The next day, a brisk cannonading was kept up on both sides, but there was no sharp conflict. A t this juncture, General Sullivan received a letter from Washington, informing him that a large body of troops had just set out from New York, probably for the relief of Newport ; upon which, it was determined to retreat from the island. 8. The retreat was conducted with great skill, and was accom plished during the night of the 30th of August. It was, most undoubtedly, a lucky escape ; for Sir Henry Clinton, with four thousand men, arrived next day, and a little longer stay on the island would probably have been fatal. General Sullivan s troops were chiefly raw recruits and militia, not yet inured to the business of war. 9. The British troops from New York, not being wanted at Rhode Island, proceeded along the coast of Massachusetts to New Bedford and Martha s Vineyard. Their avowed object was to seize Ihe American privateers, which were known to be in the habit of 3. Where was the American army ? 4. What effect had the storm ? What did General Sullivan do? 5 How did the French fleet disappoint the Americans? 6. What did the British troops then do? 7. What did General Sullivan hear from Washington? What was determined? 8. What of the retreat? Why was their escape a fortunate one ? a How did the British troops now occupy themselves ? What happened at New Haven ? 202 TRUMBULL, THE PAINTER. resorting to New Bedford ; but they did not scruple to burn stores houses, mills, barns, &c. At Fair Haven they received a repu &a and were glad to retreat. CHAPTER CXII. Trumbull, the Painter. 1. ONE excellent young officer, who was very active in the Ameri can army, under General Sullivan, during this period of the war in Rhode Island, deserves something more than a mere passing notice. The person referred to was Major John Trumbull, of Connecticut ; afterwards Colonel Trumbull, the celebrated painter. 2. Colonel Trumbull was first introduced to the army as an adju tant of militia, under General Spencer, of Connecticut, a relation of Governor Trumbull, his father. It was soon after the battle of Lexington. The regiment to which he belonged, being attached to General Thomas division of the army, was stationed at Rox- bury. 3. Here they were sometimes annoyed by the fire of the enemy, especially on the day of the battle of Bunker s Hill. Hearing the firing that day, General Spencer s regiment was drawn up in full view of the British troops, posted on the " Neck ;" upon which the latter opened a fire on them. Most of the balls passed over their heads ; one of them, however, came so near a soldier, standing by TrrnnbulJ, that, without being touched by it, he fell. CXII. ! . What of John Trumbull ? 2 H<nv was he first infjduced ? Where was he stationed? 3. Describe the situation of the troops on the neck. 4. What of the TRUMBULL, THE PAINTER. 203 4. Trumbull thought the soldier was only frightened, and bade mm get up ; but he said he was not able, and that he should die. The soldiers took him to the surgeon, but there was no wound, nor the elightest bruise. But he died. The heart and large vessels near it were full of thick, dark blood. He was evidently killed by the force the wind, as it is called of the ball. 5. Soon after this, Washington was desirous of obtaining a cor rect plan of the enemy s works about the "Neck." As Cojone Trumbull was known to be apt at drawing, a brother of his, in the army, advised him to take this opportunity of introducing himself to the favorable notice of the American commander ; and he profited by the suggestion. 6. By creeping along, under cover of the fences and high grass, he could approach so near as to sketch their works with a good deal of accuracy. A British deserter came into camp about this time, and gave Washington the desired information; but Trumbull s drawings were also consulted, and found to agree with the soldier s story Colonel Trumbull was, soon after this, made Washington s second aid-de-camp. 7. On going to New York with Washington, soon after the British left Boston, he accepted the office of adjutant, with the rank of colonel, to General Gates, at the north, and was with him till after the surrender of Burgoyne. His services in the army were greatly enhanced by his skill in drawing, and were appreciated by the officers and the public. 8. After this he was a short time with Washington again, not long after his success at Trenton ; but was soon sent out with General Arnold to Rhode Island. He was there till March, 1777, when he left the army, and returned to his father s, at Lebanon, Connecticut, Some time in the course of the year, he went to Boston, to perfect himself in the art of painting. 9. When the Americans began to plan an attack on Newport, Colonel Trumbull left Boston, and again entered the army as a volun teer aid to General Sullivan. After the army had crossed over to the north end of Rhode Island, and was skirmishing with the enemy, he was employed more than once in the most dangerous services ; which, however, he performed with the greatest boldness and faith fulness. 10. One day, when the skirmishing had begun early in the morn ing, and Trumbull, in the discharge of his duty, was carrying an order to one of the officers, the wind blew off his hat. As he did not think it safe to dismount for the sake of a hat, he tied a white hand kerchief round his head, and wore it all day. 11. "Being mounted," says he, "on a superb bay horse, in a summer dress of nankeen, with this head-dress, never was aid-de camp exposed more to danger than I was, during that entire day, soldier? 5. What did Washington wish to obtain? 6. What did Trumbull do for Washington? 7. What office did he hold under General Gates? S. Where did he next go? When did he leave the army? 9. When does he asain appear upon the field? 10. Tell the story of Trumhull when his hat blew off. 11. Give hia account of hi perils and his escape. 12. Where did he then go? 204 MASSACRE AT WYOMING. from daylight to dusk." Yet he escaped without the slighiesn injury. "I thank thee," he adds, " O, thou, Most High, for thou hast covered my head in the day of battle !" 12. This interesting young man left the army again, immediately after General Sullivan s retreat, and returned to Connecticut. One more anecdote concerning him will be given in connection with the account of the capture and execution of Major Andre CHAPTER CXIII. Massacre at Wyoming. 1. THE savages on the frontier, during the year 1778, were ex ceedingly troublesome. There was a beautiful settlement on the eastern branch of the Snsquehannah river, comprising four townships, each five miles square, and so thickly peopled that, according to some statements, it had already furnished one thousand men to the conti nental army. 2. This district of Wyoming was settled by Connecticut people, who carried with them their industrious habits, and were very pros perous and happy. They lived in the shade of their own forest trees in summer ; and in winter, by their own bright and warm firesides. Their barns were filled with grain and corn, and their green pastures, by the river banks, were spotted with sheep. 3. Excited, as it is supposed, by the tories, the Indians fixed an evil eye on these settlers; but, to prevent suspicion, first sent mes sages of peace and friendship. Suspicion, however, was now raised, and the settlers applied to Washington lor an armed force, to protect them ; but it was too late. Early in July, four hundred Indians, with more than twice that number of tories and half-blood Englishmen, came upon the settlement and destroyed it. 4. They were headed by Brandt, a cruel half-breed Indian, and John Butler, a tory. The officers only were dressed in British uni form ; the rest were all painted and dressed like the Indinns. The colonists, in their apprehension of what might happen, had built a few small forts, and gathered their families and some of their eflects into them. 5. The savages and savage-looking whites now appeared bo for* one of the forts, which was commanded by a cousin of Butler, and demanded its surrender. They persuaded its commander to come out to a spot agreed upon, in the woods, for the purpose, as they said, of making peace. He accordingly marched to the spot with four hun dred men ; but not an Indian or a tory was to be found there. 6. They pressed on through the dark paths of the forest, but still CXIII. 1. What of the savages? 2. Describe the district of Wyoming. 3. What took place between the settlers and the Indians? 4. Who headed t ho savanna? Wha: Juid the colonists done? 5. What did tho savages then do? G. Describe the slaughter. THE WAR IN GEORGIA, 205 no one was to be found At last they saw themselves suddenly surrounded bv the enemy. The savages were in every bush, and sprang out upon them with terrible yells. All but sixty of these four hundred men were murdered in the most cruel manner. 7 The enemy now went back to Kingston, the village, and, to strike the people with as much horror as they could, hurled over the gates to them the reeking scalps of their brothers, husbands and fathers. The distressed people now inquired of Butler, the leader ot the tories, what terms he would give them. He answered only "the hatchet." 8. They fought as long as possible, but the enemy soon enclosed the fort with dry wood, and set it on fire. The unhappy people within men, women, and children all perished in the fearful blaze. The whole country was ^hen ravaged, and all the inhabitants who could be found were scalped ; the houses, crops, and orchards were burned ; and even the tongues of the domestic animals were cut out, and the poor creatures left to perish. 9. This was one of those bloody deeds which the Indians are so apt to perpetrate, especially when led on by designing white men. The same company of Wyoming murderers committed other acts of violence than those above related. They were, however, at length invaded and humbled, and made willing to remain at peace on almost any terms. 10. After the treaty, the petty chiefs of the New York and Penn* sylvania Indians occasionally came to the camp to see Washington, whom they called their Great Father. Washington, in showing them his army, rode before them on his own fine gray war-horse, while they followed on miserable horses, without saddles and almost with out bridles, and wore nothing but dirty blankets. CHAPTER CXIV. The War in Georgia. 1. THERE was little hard fighting, this year, between the regulai troops of the two great contending armies, except what has been mentioned. The only additional movements, worthy of notice, were the invasion of Georgia from two very different points Florida and New York. 2. During the summer, two parties of British regulars and Ameri can refugees made a sudden and rapid incursion from Florida into Georgia. One of the parties, advancing to a fort in Sunbury, sum moned it to surrender ; but, on receiving from the commander the laconic answer, " Come and take it," they abandoned the enterprise. 7. What was then done in the village ? 8. What became of the Inhabitants? 9. What f these bloody murderers? 10. What was Washington called by the chiefs? CXIV. 1. What of the invasion of Georgia? 2.~Describe the incursion into Georgia, 206 THE WAt. iN GEORGIA. 3. The other party went towards Savannah, but, after meeting with many attacks from the militia as they passed along-, and hearing of the failure of the other party, they returned. In their return, they burned the church and nearly every house in the village of Medway, and carried off the slaves, cattle and other property. 4. This was followed by an expedition from Georgia and South Carolina, of two thousand men, chiefly militia, into Florida. They proceeded to a fort on the river St. Mary s, which they destroyed, and then, after some skirmishing-, advanced towards St. Augustine. But a mortal sickness having attacked the troops and swept away one fourth of them, the survivors returned. 5. The second invasion of Georgia was undertaken much later in the season than the former. On the 27th of November, Colonel Campbell, with two thousand British troops, left New York, and, in three weeks, landed at the mouth of the Savannah river. Near Savannah, were six hundred regular American troops and a few militia. 6. The British, being about to make an attack, were shown, by a negro, a private path leading to the rear of the American forces, of which they availed themselves. The latter, finding the enemy both in their front and rear, attempted to fly, but were mostly taken or slain, and the fort and town of Savannah fell into British hands. 7. The victory at Savannah was followed up as closely as possible by the British troops, and the fort at Sunbury soon surrendered to them and the Florida forces. The combined troops of New York and St. Augustine now held, and for some time continued to hold, posses sion of the state. 8. Such of the Americans as had been taken prisoners, during the war between Britain and the United States, and had not yet been exchanged, were kept in prison-ships, in New York and elsewhere, and in jails in England. Those in prison-ships often suffered ex tremely, and many died of their sufferings and by disease. Great and just, complaint, in regard to their treatment, was made both at home and abroad. 9. Just at the close of the year 1778, a meeting was held in London for the relief of the American prisoners confined in British jails, of which there were about one thousand. Subscriptions were opened, both in London and the country. By January 10, 1779, the subscrip tions amounted to three thousand eight hundred and fifteen pounds seventeen shillings and sixpence, or nearly nineteen thousand dollars. These proceedings, on the part of the people of the hostile country, tire sufficient evidences of the inhumanity suffered by the American prisoners. 3. Avhat of another party? 4. What of the expedition into Florida? 5. Describe the second invasion of Georgia. 6. Who betrayed Savannah into t ie liands of ihe British } 7. Who held the keys of the state? 8. What of the American prisoners ? j What wsa June in London! VHE BRITISH AT CHARLESTON. 207 CHAPTER CXV. The British at Charleston. General Lincoln. 1. NEAR the close of 1778, General Lincoln had been appointed to take the command of the army at the south. He was an excellent officer ; and having been next in command to General Gates, in the movements against Burgoyne in the north, was there active, faithful and successful in all his operations. 2. Very early in the year 1779, he proceeded to the post assigned him. As Georgia was now overrun by the British troops, he took his stand on the northern side of the Savannah river. Soon after his arrival, a detachment of fifteen hundred North Carolina militia and sixty regular troops, under General Ash, having crossed the river, were defeated by General Prevost with great loss. 3. But General Lincoln, nothing daunted, marched his army towards Augusta, the head quarters of General Prevost. His whole forces now amounted to five thousand. General Prevost, with twenty four hundred men, left Augusta, about the same time, for Charleston, As Lincoln supposed this to be a feint to draw him from his design, he continued his march. 4. When the British were ubout Half way from Augusta to Charleston they halted two or three days, which gave time for putting the latter in a state of defence. All the houses in the subuibs were burnt, cannon were placed around the city at proper CXV. 1. What can you say of General Lincoln ? 2. Where did he station himself? \V Uat battle was now fought ? 3. What of General Lincoln s forces ? What of Prevewt 1 i. What can you say of tke operations of the British ? 5. What of the inhabitants at 208 AMERICAN ATTACK OF SAVANNAH. intervals, and a force of three thousand three hundred men were assembled for its defence. 5. The enemy reached the city and summoned it to surrender on the 12th of May. The inhabitants contrived to spend the day in parleying, before^ they gave an answer, that they might gain time. When, however,*they were told that if they surrendered, it must be as prisoners of war, the negotiation terminated, and they prepared for an assault. 6. To their surprise, however, no attack was made, and the British, during the following night, withdrew their forces, and, crossing Ashley Ferry, encamped near the sea. General Lincoln soon arrived, and stationed his forces near Charleston, unwilling to risk a general battle if he could help it. 7. However, he w r as not disposed to be idle, and learning the weak state of a British fort at Stone Ferry, he advanced against it with twelve hundred men. The Americans had the advantage in the fight, though they thought it necessary to retreat soon afterward. Genera] .Prevost, about the same time, left the vicinity of Charleston, and his main army retreated to Savannah. CHAPTER CXVI. American Attack on Savannah. 1. COUNT D ESTAING, after his fleet had refitted in Boston, sailed for the West Indies, where he remained till the next summer. He arrived on the coast of Georgia so unexpectedly to the British, that, before they were ready to meet him, he had captured one man of war of fifty guns, and three frigates. 2. General Lincoln had long expected him, and when it was known that he had arrived, he marched with his regular ti^ops and a considerable body of Carolina and Georgia militia to Savannah. Before he arrived, however, D Estaing was there, and had summoned the place to surrender. 3. General Prevost, on receiving the summons, asked for a day to consider it, which was granted. In the mean time, however, receiving a reinforcement of eight hundred men, his courage was so much increased that he determined to defend himself to the last. 4. On the morning of October 4, the American and French forces laid siege to the place, and, on the 9th, a direct assault was made, which was repulsed. The invaders rallied, and a desperate battle was kept up for some time, when the French and Americans were obliged to retire with a very heavy loss. Of the former, six hundred Charleston? 6. What did the French now do ? What of General Lincoln? 7. Wha en easement was there at Stone Ferry ? General Prevost ? t -jfVI. i. What of Count D Kstaine? 2. What did General Lincoln then do? 3. How wad General Prevost encouraged? 4. Describe the assault. What was the THE WAR IN CONNECTICUT.- GENERAL FUTNAM. 209 tnd thirty-seven were killed or wounded ; of the latter, two hundred and forty-one. 5. Count Pulaski, the Polish nobleman, was wounded in the battle, and soon afterward died. He was a brave man. He was one of those who carried off King- Stanislaus from his capital, and who, in consequence of this act, after the king made his escape, were pro scribed as outlaws. Congress ordered a monument to be erected to his memory. 6. The attack on Savannah was doubtless ill-judged and premature. It was hastened on by D Estaing. Had the siege been conducted nore slowly it might have been successful. After the siege was raised, nearly all the American troops went to their homes, and D Es taing reembarked and sailed for Europe. CHAPTER CXVII. The War in Connecticut. General Putnam. 1. THE northern department of the American army had chiefly wintered near the Hudson some on the New Jersey side, and some on the other. Two brigades were as high up as West Point. Three brigades were also quartered near Danbury, in Connecticut. 2. Thus arranged with regard to New York, they could not only watch the movements of the enemy, but keep up a communication with each other, and be able to act in concert, should it be necessary. General McDougall commanded in the Highlands, and General Putnam at Danbury. The British forces in New York were commanded by General Clinton. 3. In the spring of 1779, a British force was sent to ravage the coasts of Virginia. They destroyed everything in their way villages, shipping, and stores. They also seized on large quantities of tobacco. Being asked by the Virginians what sort of a war this was, their general replied, that " all rebels must be so treated." 4. Indeed, it seemed to be a leading object with the British, this year, to distress and impoverish the Americans as much as they could, in order, as they themselves said, " to render the colonies of as little use as possible to each other in their new connections." They plun dered, consumed, and destroyed as much as they could, both at the north and at the south. 5. A month or two after the foregoing ravages were committed in Virginia, General Tryon was sent out to make similar ravages on the coast of Connecticut. In expectation of an attack, the militia of French and American loss? 5. What can you say of Count Pulaski? 6. Was th attack on Savannah well-rimed ? What of the American and French troops ? CXVII. 1. Where were the American army stationed ? 2. Were they arranged con veniently ? Who commanded at the Highlands Who at Danbury? 3. What was done by the British in 1779? 4. What seemed to be a leading object with them* 14 210 ANECDOTE Ot LA FAYETTE. Fairficld were mustered and in arms. Tryon came to the spot, ordered them to surrender, and gave them an hour to consider his proposal ; but, in the mean time, laid most of the town in ashes. 6. At New Haven, all possible damage was done. The harbor was covered with feathers poured out from beds. Desks, trunks, chests and closets were broken open ; the women were robbed of their buckles, rings, bonnets and aprons. East Haven was afterwards burnt, and Norwalk shared a similar fate. 7. Near Stamford, the British, with some fifteen hundred men, came suddenly upon General Putnam, who had no other means of defence than one hundred and fifty militia and two pieces of cannon. But with these alone, this brave officer was almost a match for them for some time. At last, however, he ordered his men to retreat to a neighboring swamp. 8. For himself, being hard pressed, he rode at full gallop down a steep rock. Nearly one hundred steps had been hewn in it, like a flight of stairs, for the people to ascend in going to church. The cavalry, who were pursuing him, stopped at the brink and discharged their pistols, but dared not follow him. He escaped with a bullet- hole through his hat. 9. This year, also, in July, a fleet of thirty-seven small vessels and fifteen hundred militia, under Generals Wadsworth and Lowell, was fitted out from Boston to drive the British from the Penobscot river, in Maine, where they had collected and built a fort. It was at a place called Bagaduce, now Castine. The expedition did not sue ceed. CHAPTER CXVIII. Anecdote of La Fayette. 1. AN anecdote of La Fayette, which belongs to this year, deserve* to be preserved in connection with the history of the United States. He had intended to make a visit to France towards the close of the year 1778, but had been detained several months by sickness. Again he was detained awhile longer at Boston, to wait for the frigate Alliance to be got ready, in which he was to sail. 2. The government of Massachusetts offered to complete the num ber of men which was necessary to man the Alliance, by impress ment a measure that had been sometimes resorted to during the war ; but La Fayette was too benevolent to permit this. At last, tho crew was made up by other and more merciful means. 5. What of General Tryon? 6. What ravages were committed at New Haven ? East Haven and Norwalk? 7. What was done near Stamford? 8. Describe Putnam s CHCape. 9. What Heel was fitted out in Boston, and for what purpose? CXVIII. -1. What did La Fayetle intend in 1778? 2. What did the government offer ANECDOTE OF LA FAYETTE. 211 3. The Somerset, a sixty-four gun ship, had been wrecked on the toast of New England, and part of her men had found their way to Boston. Some of these men offered to go in the Alliance. There were volunteers, also, from among the prisoners. Added to these were a few French seamen. La Fayette. 4. Witii this motley crew, English, French and American, and strangers in great part to each other and to the ship, La Fayette, in simple but unwise confidence, trusted himself, and the vessel sailed the llth of January. They had a tempestuous passage, but nothing happened worth relating till they were within two days sail of the English coast. 5. Here a conspiracy was formed by the English part of the crew, amounting to seventy or eighty men, to kill the officers, seize the vessel, and take it into an English port. The British government had in fact passed a law, some time before this, to encourage acts of mu tiny, by the offer of a reward to all such crews as would run away with American ships. 6. The intentions of the conspirators appear to have been as bloody as they could be. The work of death was to have been be^nn pre cisely at four o clock of the afternoon of February 2. The signal to begin the w r ork was the cry of " Sail-ho !" which it was well known would bring the officers and passengers upon the quarter deck, where they could be seized in a body. 7. The captain was to have been put into a boat, without food, water, oars or sails, heavily ironed, and turned loose upon the ocean. The gunner, carpenter and boatswain were to have been killed on the to do ? Did La Fayette accept their offer? 3. How were the men collected to man the Alliance? 4. Describe the departure of La Fayette. 5. What of a conspiracy ? What hart the British government done? 6. Describe the plan of the conspirators. 7, 8. What 212 THE CONTINENTAL MONEY. spot. The marine officer and surgeon were to have been hanged and quartered, and their bodies cast into the sea. 8. The sailing master was to have been cut into morsels and thrown overboard. The lieutenants were to have had their choice, either to navigate the vessel to the nearest British port, or to walk overboard. The passengers were to have been confined and carried into England as prisoners of war. 9. Among the crew was an excellent young man, whom the mutineers took, from his accent, to be an Irishman, but who had become, in fact, an American. They had proposed their plan to him, and he had learned their whole secret. About an hour before the massacre was to have taken place, he revealed the plot to La Fayette and the captain, who immediately took measures to pre vent it. 10. The officers and passengers were informed what was going on, as well as such other men as could be trusted. A few minutes before four o clock, the officers, passengers, and American seamen rushed on deck, with drawn swords and other weapons, and thirty 01 forty of the mutineers were seized and put in irons. The crime was confessed, the mutineers were secured, and the ship soon arrived at Brest, in France. It was proposed to punish them ; but the noble- minded La Fayette insisted on exchanging them as mere prisoners of war. CHAPTER CXIX. The Continental Money. 1. THE year 1779 was less distinguished for splendid or brilliant achievements by either of the two great contending nations, than any year had been since the commencement of the war ; and this, too, notwithstanding the alliance of the United States with France. One cause of this, among many others, was the troubles which now began to be experienced this year about paper money. 2. The history of money, in connection with these states, is quite curious. Going back to 1(543, we find the general court of Massa chusetts ordering that wampumpeog, or the Indian wampum, should pass current in the payment of debts, to the amount of forty shillings, except taxes ; the white wampumpeog at eight for a penny, the black at four. 3. The first mint for coining money in New England was erected in 1052. The money coined was shillings, sixpences and three- was 10 have been done with the officers of the ship? What was to have been the fate of the passengers? 9. How was the infamous plot defeated? 10. What means were taken to disarm the mutineers? Where diil the ship land 7 What was done with the prisoners? CXIX. I. Why was the year 1779 less distinguished than many others had been ? 2 What was used as rwoney in 1043 ? A. Whoa was the first mint erected? What ww THE CONTINENTAL MONEY. 213 pences The law ordered that they should have Massachusetts and a tree on one side, and New England and the value of the coin on the other. This currency continued not only to be used but to be coined, for thirty years or more. eqf iu cordutfT o of CQA""- GKESS pntti&Ldi Phi Lddelphia JT Continental money. 4. Bills of credit, or paper money, appear to have been issued by Carolina, in the year 1706. Soon after the emission, the value of the money fell one third ; one hundred and fifty pounds of Caro lina currency being worth only one hundred pounds in English coin. Happily, the emission was only eight thousand pounds. How ever, in 1712, the South Carolina legislature issued forty-eight thou sand pounds, in these bills of credit, to defray the expenses of their Indian wars. 5. About the year 1691, during the progress of King William s war, Massachusetts issued bills of credit to pay the troops. Connecti cut, New York and New Jersey followed in train, in 1709, and issued their paper money, and for the same reason, viz., to pay the expenses of their Indian wars. The legislature of Georgia issued paper bills of credit to the amount of seven thousand four hundred and ten pounds sterling, in 1760. There were also some other instances in the colo nies of the same sort. 6. The first emission of bills of credit by congress was in June, 1775. The amount was two millions of dollars. Eighteen months afterward, twenty millions of dollars more were issued ; and still later, a larger quantity ; in all, three hundred and seventy-five millions. The states also issued many millions. In 1780, at least two hundred millions of continental money were in circulation. the money coined? 4. When was paper money first issued? What effect had thw upon the value of money ? What was done in 1712? 5. In 1691 ? In 1709 ? In 1760? 6. What was done by congress in June, 1775? What amount was issued? How much money was in circulation in 1780? 7. What was the confederation pledged to do) 214 CAPTURE OF STONY POINT AND PAULUS HOOK 7. The confederation was indeed pledged to redeem these bills, ami each colony its proportion of them, by the year 1779. Nevertheless, they began to lose their value in 1777, and by the year 1778, the period to which, in the progress of our history, we have now arrived, five or six dollars of it would only pass for one. 8. But this was only the beginning of its depreciation. In 1779, twenty-seven or twenty-eight dollars of it were only worth one of hard money, and in 1780 it was fifty or sixty for one. By the middle of this year, the bills almost ceased to circulate ; and when they did circulate, it was at less than a hundredth part of their nominal value, sometimes less than the five hundredth. 9. Yet congress had ordered that they should be a lawful tender for the payment of debts, at their full nominal value, and the sokliera were to be paid in them. Why should not a war be poorly sustained with such a miserable public currency ? 10. How could men be raised to fight, even for their homes and firesides, when the money in which they were to be paid would not support their families? Six months pay of a soldier, in 1779, would not provide bread for his family for a month ; nor the pay of a colonel " purchase oats for his horse." 11. There were many causes which operated to produce this un heard-of depreciation of a currency which the nation was bound to redeem. 1. Too much of it was issued. 2. The quantity was greatly increased by counterfeits and forgeries. 3. It was for the pecuniary advantage of public agents since they received a commission pro portioned to the amount of their purchases for the army to pay high prices. 4. There was a doubt of the ability of the states to pay these notes, as well as a distrust of the faith of the states, in respect to their redemption. 12. But whatever the causes may have been, and however promis ing its first effects, no measure of congress produced more mischief, in the end, by weakening and destroying public confidence, than this same continental money. It may be difficult, however, to say by what other means the war could have been sustained. CHAPTER CXX. Capture of Stony Point and Paulus Hook. 1. THERE were two brilliant and somewhat decisive actions in the vicinity of New York, during the year 1779. One of these was the capture of Stony Point, a strong military post on the west bank of the Hudson, guarded by about six hundred British troops. Anxious to What happened in 1777? In 1778? 8. Describe the depreciation of these bills. 9. What had congress ordered? 10. Give some idea of the insufficiency of this money for sup port. 11. What were the causes of this depreciation of currency? 12. What of tha measure of congress concernin? continental money? CXX 1 Where ia Stony Point? What did Washington do 7 2. What of General CAJTURE OF STONY POINT AND PAULUS HOOK f 2l J regain this post, Washington deputed General Wayne, with twelre hundred men, chiefly New Englanders, to make the attempt. 2. General Wayne set out on the 15th of July, and, at evening, halted a mile or two from the fort to make his arrangements. One hundred and fifty volunteers, guarded by twenty picked men, were to march in front of the rest. They were ordered to proceed in perfect silence, with unloaded guns and fixed bayonets. 3. The attempt was perilous. One disorderly fellow persisted in a determination to load his gun, for which he was killed by his captain on the spot. The fort was defended by a deep swamp, covered with water. The troops marched through it, waist deep. The British opened upon them a tremendous fire of musketry and artillery ; still, the Americans were not allowed to fire a gun. 4. But their success was complete. The fort was carried at the point of the bayonet, and its surviving defenders all taken. The Americans lost about a hundred men, in the onset, of whom seven teen were of the twenty picked guards who went in front of the rest. The British had sixty-eight killed the rest surrendering at discre tion. 5. General Wayne was among the wounded of the Americans. As they were entering the fort, a musket-ball cut a gash in his fore head. He fell, but rose upon one knee, and said, "Forward, my brave fellows, forward." Then, in a low voice, he said to one of his aids, " Assist me ; if I die, I will die in the fort !" But the wound proved less severe than was at first expected. 6. General Wayne was a truly brave man. He was at this time about thirty-five years of age ; but, though young, he was old in war having been continually employed in the most active services of his country, for four years. He had been in Canada, at Ticonderoga, at Brandywine, Germantown, Monmouth, and several. other points of great hazard and danger. 7. For this brilliant attack on Stony Point, congress gave thanks to Washington who contrived it, and a gold medal to Wayne who executed it. But the army gained, with the fort, something besides mere honor. A large quantity of military stores, of which they stood in great and almost perishing need, fell into their hands. 8. This successful adventure was followed, in a few days, by another. Major Lee, with three hundred men, made a descent upon Paulus Hook, a British post, on the New Jersey shore, opposite Ne\v York, which he completely surprised and carried, with but two men killed and three wounded. Wayne? What was to be the march of the troops? 3. What happened among the sol Jiers ? Describe the attack upon the fort. 4. What was the success of the Americans? Their loss? What of the British loss? 5. Describe General Wayne s conduct \vhn wounded. 6. Give some account of him. 7. What rewards did congress give ? Whal Jid th.6 artny obtain ? 8. What exploit was performed by Major Lee? THE WAii WITH THE INDIANS. CHAPTER CXXI. The, War with the Indians. 1. THE history of events in the United States, for the year 1779 would be incomplete without some further accounts of the \var with the Indians. These, except in the vicinity of Wyoming, were yet very troublesome. 2. In April and May of this year, a Gmall body of men from Fort Schuyler marched against the Onondaga Indians, and burnt their village, consisting of about fifty houses, with a large quantity of pro visions, without the loss of a single man. They also took thirty-four prisoners. 3. Detached parties of men were also sent out against the Inrlir.ns on the borders of South Carolina, and in the neighborhood of Pi*,ts- burg, Pennsylvania. On the frontier of South Carolina, eight Indian towns were destroyed ; and in the neighborhood of Pitts- burg, a number of Indian huts and about five hundred acres of corn. 4. The " Six Nations," as they were called, had promised to be neutral in the war ; but, except the Oneidas, they became at length quite troublesome plundering, burning, and murdering. They were instigated, no doubt, by the British agents. General Sullivan, with a part of the American army, was at length sent out against them. He arrived in their country in August. 5. The Indians, aware of his approach, had fortified themselves after the English fashion. They defended themselves most manfully against the attack of General Sullivan for more than two hours. They were, however, finally driven from the position, and their vil lages, gardens, corn and fruits, were destroyed. 6. Still it was in the power of detached parties of the Indians to do much mischief. In July, about the time of the Wyoming massacre, Brandt, the half-blood chief, with a body of Indians and tories, burnt ten houses and killed forty-four men at Minisink settlement, near the Hudson. The bones of those who fell there, after whitening in the sun forty-three years, were, in 1823, collected and buried, with much ceremony. CXXI. 1. What of the Indians in the United States? 2. What attack was made upon the Onondaga Indians? 3. What other attacks were made upon the Indiana? 4. What of the " Six Nations?" Who was sent against them ? 5. How did the Indiana defend themselves ? 6. What outrages were committed by Brandt ? SURRENDER OF CHARLESTON. 217 CHAPTER CXXII. . Surrender of Charleston. \. THE greater part of the American army at the north had win* tered in Morristown, New Jersey. There were, it is true, strong detachments at West Point, and other posts about the Hudson, and a body of cavalry in Connecticut. Little was done on either side during the winter, which was one of unusual severity. In truth, the suffer ing s of the army were so great that Washington, at times, thought of disbanding them. 2. The army, for the campaign of 1780, was fixed by congress at thirty-five thousand two hundred and eleven ; of which each state was to furnish its proportion by the first day of April. But it was easier to collect an army on paper than actually to procure the enlistments. Only ten thousand four hundred men could be mustered in April ; while the British force, at New York, was seventeen thousand three hundred. 3. Nor was the condition of the American army at all encouraging. Their wages were five months in arrears ; their food was scanty, and sometimes bad ; they had no sugar, tea, wine, spirits, or medicine , and, worst of all, no prospect before them of anything better. 4. Bad as the circumstances were, however, the spring was spen in preparation for war. In April, La Fayette returned from France, with the cheering intelligence that a large" land and naval force might soon be expected from that country. They did not arrive till July ; and, until their arrival, the war at the north was confined to a little skirmishing. 5. But not so at the south. Sir Henry Clinton, with seven thou sand or eight thousand men, had landed at Savannah, early this year, and sailed from that place to attack Charleston, which, at the time, was defended by the commander-in-chief of the army of the south, General Lincoln, and Governor Rutledge. He opened his batteries upon the city April 2. 6. The American forces amounted to about five thousand men ; and they had four hundred pieces of artillery. But the forces of ihe enemy were much greater, and the siege was carried on with spirit. On the eleventh of May, the Americans concluded to surrender ; not, however, till near one hundred of their number had been slain, and one hundred and forty wounded. 7. On the 14th of April, while the siege of Charleston was going on, a body of American cavalry and militia was surprised by the British at Monk s Corner, thirty-two miles from Charleston, and CXXII. 1. Where was the most part of the American army ? Where were strong detachments? What of suffering . 2. What of the army ? What men were actually raisad? What waa the British force? 3. What was the condition of the army? 4. What news was brought by La Fayette? What of the war at the north? 5. What was going on at the south ? 6. What were the forces of the two parties ? What did the Americans senchrie to do J 7. Where were they surprised by the British? Wha Id 218 BATTLE NEAR CAMDEN. dispersed. Fort Moultrie, also, on Sullivan s Island, had surrendered the same day to the British naval forces. 8. Another misfortune befel the American army at the south, on the 29th of May. Lord Cornwallis, who commanded a division oi the British troops, near the Santee river, detached a body of his men to a place in North Carolina, called the Wax haws, and completely cut off a corps of four hundred men, under Colonel Bufford ; only one hundred effecting their escape. 9. The southern American army being now greatly reduced, the British found it easy to post garrisons in various parts of Carolina, and to regard it as, in effect, conquered. Only four thousand men were deemed necessary to complete what they had so well begun, and, with the rest of the army Sir Henry Clinton returned to New York. 10. Meanwhile, the state, though overrun, was very far from being conquered. A partisan war was long kept up, sometimes with much spirit. Many gallant exploits were performed, and many petty vic tories obtained, by Generals Sumpter, Marion, and others ; so that the British could hardly fail to learn that to gain a few victories and to conquer a country were very different things. CHAPTER CXXIII. Battle near Camden. 1. ABOUT this period, General Lincoln was superseded in the com mand of the American army at the south, by General Gates. The Baron D Kalb, a brave German officer, was second in the command. Their troops amounted to one thousand regular soldiers and three thousand militia. 2. General Horatio Gates was an Englishman by birth, but had been often sent over to America, in the progress of the colonial wars. Somewhere between the years 1703 and 1770, he removed to Amer ica and settled in Virginia. In 1775, he was made a brigadier general. He continued in the army chiefly at the north till the year 1780, when he was transferred to the south. 3. At the time of the capture of Burgoyne, Gates was about fifty years of age. This event made him extremely popular, while Wash ington, less fortunate, was at this juncture rather unpopular. Efforts were made to remove Washington from the command of the army and supply his place by Gates, but they were as unsuccessful as they were unreasonable. 4. General Gates marched with his troops from North Carolina towards Charleston. On the road, six hundred or seven hundred f Fort Moultrie? 8. What was done by Lord Cornwallis? 9. What did the British find it easy to accomplish 1 10. What skirmishes were made at different times ? CXXIII. 1. What of the army at the south? Their commanders ? 2. Give some tccount of General Gates. 3. What state of fooling was shown respecting Gates and BATTLE N ? EAR CAMDEN. 219 Virginia militia joined him. When near Camden, he was met by Lord Cormvallis and two thousand regular troops, who gave him battle. The Virginia militia and part of the others fled at the begin ning of the fight. The regular soldiers behaved well, but were finally overpowered by numbers. 5. The battle was fought August 16, and was exceedingly severe. Not only the battle-ground itself, but the fields, roads and swamps, for many miles round, were covered, as it were, with the slain. Of the Americans, seven hundred and thirty-two were killed or captured ; and of the British, about half as many. Among the slain was the Baron D Kalb, to whose memory congress ordered a monument to be erected. 6. Another defeat soon followed. General Sumpter, having taken a small fort, with about three hundred prisoners, and a large quantity of stores intended for the British army at Camden, was retreating with his booty up the Wateree river, when Colonel Tarleton, with a part of the British army, surprised him, rescued the prisoners, and killed, wounded or dispersed his whole force. 7. But, after this long series of reverses, the tide of the southern war began to turn. At a place called King s Mountain, the British were defeated, with but little loss on the part of the Americans. No less than eight hundred of their best troops were taken prisoners, with fifteen hundred stands of arms . 8. The British were also defeated, on the 12th of November, in a partial engagement at Broad river; and, again, eight days afterward, on Tiger river. The losses, however, in either of these two last engagements, were but trifling ; nor \\tere the advantages gained of very great consequence. 9. It has been seen in another place that little was done at the north during the early part of the year 1780. In June, about five thousand British soldiers, under General Kniphausen, plundered and Durnt several villages in New Jersey, and, in a few instances, com mitted the grossest acts of barbarity. 10. The arrival of the French at Newport, July 10, 1780, with seven sail of the line, five frigates, five smaller vessels and several transports, and about six thousand men, under Count Rochambeau, a spirited officer, infused new courage into the whole country, and per haps gave a turn to the war. Washington? 4. What of the march of General Gates? What battle was fought 1 5. What was the loss on both sides? What of Baron D Kalb? 6 What of General Sumpter? Colonel Tarleton ? 7. Where were the British defeated ? 8. Other defeala? 9. Describe the pillage committed by the British, 10. What effect had the arrival <rf the French at Newport 7 820 SLAVERY IN THE UNITED STATES^ CHAPTER CXXIV. Slavery in the United States. 1. ONE victory was achieved this year, in the state of Pennsylva nia, of a very different kind from most of the victories wmeh wero gained about this period. Grateful for their own deliverance fron. slavery to Great Britain, the legislature passed an act foi (.he abolition of African slavery. 2. The history of slavery in these states is at once curious and instructive. The royal ordinances of Spain, according to Bancroft, authorized negro slavery in America as early as 1501. In 1503, there were such numbers of Africans in the island of Hispaniola, that Ovando, the Spanish governor, entreated the king that their importa tion might be no longer permitted. 3. The first slaves brought to the United States were landed from a Dutch vessel at Jamestown, about the year 1619. They were twenty in number. In 1645, a ship, belonging to John Keyser and James Smith, sailed for Guinea, to trade for negroes ; but a cry was raised against them that they were malefactors and murderers. 4. It is true that the articles of the early New England confed eracy class persons among the spoils of war. The remnant of the Pequod Indians in Connecticut ; the captive Indians made by Waldroa in New Hampshire; a remnant of the tribe of Annawon, and even the orphan children of King Philip, were all enslaved. In Virginia and Carolina, for one hundred years, the Indian tribes were not secure against the kidnapper. 5. But however ready the public mind was to connive at the slavery of the Indian tribes, the importation of African slaves to Massachusetts was early regarded as an offence against God ,ind man and the slave trade was at length forbidden under the penalty of death. In 1645, a negro, who had been enslaved near Portsmouth, was demanded, by the general court of Massachusetts, that he might be sent back to Africa. 6. For many years, the Dutch were the principal means of bring ing slaves to Virginia ; but, at length, others became involved in tbe traffic, and they were introduced, in spite of the laws, into all the colonies. The assembly of Maryland even passed an act, in 1671, for " encouraging the importation of negroes and slaves." 7. In 1701, the "Guinea Company," for transporting slaves into the Spanish settlements of America, was established. But the same year, the representatives of Boston were instructed to promote the custom of bringing white servants into the colony, in order to put a CXXIV. 1. What was done by the legislature ? 2. When was slavery authorized in America? 3. When and how were the first slaves brought to the United States / What was done in 1645? 4. What Indians were enslaved ? 5. How was the importation of laves regarded? What was thought of the slave trade? What took place in 1645? 6 What of the Dutch J What of the assembly of Maryland 7 7. When was the Guinea THE TREASON OF ARXOLD. 2U period to negro slavery. In 1703, in addition to former laws, Massa chusetts imposed a heavy duty on every negro imported. 8. Attempts were also made in Virginia, as early as 1699, to checl the slave trade, by the imposition of heavy duties. It was not, how ever, till 1778, that Virginia abolished the traffic in slaves by positive enactment. Connecticut, Rhode Island f Massachusetts and the othei states followed the example soon afterward. 9. But, though the traffic was prohibited, the slaves increases rapidly, not only by a natural progress, but in various other ways In 1723, the slaves in South Carolina, consisting chiefly of negroes amounted to eighteen thousand the whites being only fourteei thousand. In 1784, the whole number in the Union was six hundred thousand ; and, though the third congress prohibited the slave trade altogether, they have continued to increase, till the whole number is but little short of three millions. 10. In 1740, the legislature of South Carolina passed an act, " that whosoever shall teach or cause any slave or slaves to write, or shall use or employ any slave as a scribe, in any manner of writing whatsoever, shall, for every such offence, forfeit the sum of one hun dred pounds sterling," in " current money." Laws of a similar kind were subsequently passed in other colonies. 11. In less than nine months, ending July 21, 1773, no less than six thousand four hundred and seventy-one African slaves were imported into South Carolina, and nearly all of them directly from Africa. But there was a current setting the other way shortly after ward. When the British evacuated Charleston, in 1782, eight hun dred slaves were shipped to the West Indies, and it is computed that the state lost, during the whole war, in this and other ways, about twenty- five thousand. 12. Since the beginning of the present century, attempts have been made, both by legislation and benevolent effort, to open a door to the general manumission of slaves in the United States, by establishing colonies in distant parts, especially on the western shore of Africa. Others, however, have opposed such efforts, and labored with much zeal in behalf of immediate and universal emancipation. CHAPTER CXXV. The Treason of Arnold. 1. WE come now to some of the most painfully interesting events in the whole history of the American revolutionary w r ar. These are Company established? What was done in Boston ? Massachusetts? 8. What part did Virginia now act ? What other states followed her example ? 9. What of tlie increase of slaves? 10. What was done liy South Carolina? 11. How many slaves were im ported into South Carolina in nine months? How many were afterwards sent away 1 12. What efforts have heen made for the slaves of late years ? CXXV. 1. Who was Andr* ? 2. Give some account of Benedict Arnold. 3 Desri ib 19* 222 THE TREASON OF ARNOLD. the treason of General Arnold, and the capture and execution of Major Andre\ an excellent British officer, as a spy. Arnold. 2. General Benedict Arnold was a native of Norwich, in Conneo ticut. His father was a man of doubtful integrity ; though ho had a good mother. His education was such merely as the common schools of the place could give. While yet a lad, he w r as apprenticed to a firm of druggists, in Norwich ; but he ran away several times during his apprenticeship, besides being, in other ways, a source of perpetual trouble to his friends. 3. Everything pertaining to this early period of his life indicated a want, in him, of conscientiousness; cruelty, ill-temper, and reck lessness with regard to the good or ill opinion of others. Robbing birds nests, maiming and mangling young birds, to draw forth cries from the old ones, vexing children, and calling them hard names, and even beating them, were among his frequent, if not daily, pastimes. 4. He was also fond of daring, not to say dangerous, feats. For example, he sometimes took grain to a grist mill in the neighborhood, and, while waiting for the meal, he would amuse himself and astonish his playmates, by clinging to the arms of the large water-wheel and passing with it beneath and above the water. 5. At the close of his apprenticeship, he commenced business as a druggist in New Haven. His enterprise and activity ensured success for a time ; but his speculations ended in bankruptcy. He returned, it is true, to his business ; but he was never esteemed for honesty 01 solid integrity, either before or afterward. 6. While an apprentice, he had once enlisted in the army; but disliking his duties, had deserted. When the news of the battle oi youth. 4. What are some of his feats" How did he commence buslnoae) CAPTURE OF MAJOR ANDRE. 223 Lexington came, Arnold, who had become a captain of what were oalled the governor s guard, took occasion to harangue the people, and call for volunteers. Sixty men joined him, and they set out for Cambridge. His subsequent movements have been alluded to in other chapters. 7. The fall of 1780 found him in the command of West Point, on the Hudson. Here he entered into an arrangement with Sir Henry Clinton, the British commander in New York, to give up the men arms, stores, &c., at West Point, to the British. Such a result, had it not been for a timely discovery of the plot, would doubtless have been effected. 8. What adds greatly to the wickedness of Arnold, in this matter, is the fact that he had the entire confidence of Washington, by whom he had always been well treated, and also that he had solicited the command of West Point with a special view to the commission of this act of treachery . Had he betrayed Washington and his country in a moment of angry excitement, the case would have been far dif ferent. CHAPTER CXXVI. Capture of Major Andre. Andre. I THE agent employed in Arnold s negotiations with Sir Henry Clinton was John Andre, adjutant general of the British army. He How was he esteemed? 6. What took place while he was in the army ? What did ne do on hearin* of the battle of Lexington? 7. What did he offer to do for the British at Wflrt Point ? 8. What added to the wickedness of Arnold ? CXXVL 1. What of Andr i ? What sloop was stationed in the Hudson ? 2. What 224 CAPTURE OF MAJOR ANDRE. was an accomplished young man, about twenty-nine years of age To favor his communications with Arnold, the Vulture, a British sloop of war, had been previously stationed in the Hudson, as neai West Point as it could be without exciting suspicion. 2. On the night of September 21st, a boat was sent from the shore to bring Maj. Andre. When it returned, Arnold met him at the beach, outside of the forts of both armies. Their business not being finished till it was too near rooming for Andre to return to the Vulture, he was obliged to conceal himself for the day within the American lines 3. During his absence, the Vulture had changed her position, and Andre, unable to get on board, was compelled to set out for New York by land. After exchanging his uniform for a plain dress, and receiving a passport from Arnold, under the name of John Anderson, he set out on horseback, and made the best of his way down the river. 4. He had the address, with the aid of his passport, to escape the suspicions of the guards and outposts of the army. But when he came to Tarrytown, a small village about thirty miles north of Ne v York, on the east side of the river, he was met by three New York militia belonging to a scouting party, who, after examinining his papers, allowed him to pass on. 5. One of them, however, suspecting from his appearance that all was not right, called him back. Andre asked them where they were from. " From down below," they replied. " So am I," said he. They then arrested him ; upon which he owned he was a British Examination of Andre. officer, and endeavored to bribe them to release him, by the offer of a purse of gold and his watch. G. But they were not to be bribed, though they were poor ana meeting took place on September 21st? 3. What was Anclr^ compelled to flo? 4. De scribe his journey on honsahar.k. What happened at Tarrytown? 5. What pa.sssa bet ween Andr6 and the three men i 6. Where did they take him 7 What of Arnold EXECUTION OF HALE AND PALMER. 225 oeedy. They conducted him to Colonel Jameson, their commander, who, while he secured him, incautiously allowed him to drop a line to Arnold, who, on receiving the letter, went at once on board the Vul ture, and thus escaped the punishment which would otherwise liavo Deen inflicted. 7. Washington, at this moment, was on his way from Connecticut, where he had been to confer with Count Rochambeau. He arrived at West Point just in time to save it from being delivered up to the British, but not in time to take Arnold. 8. Andre, in the mean time, was tried by a board of fourteen military officers, who, after hearing his confession for he was too noble a man to deny any part of the truth unanimously pronounced him to be a spy; and declared that, "agreeably to the laws and usages of nations, he should suffer death." 9. He was unwilling to die on a gibbet or gallows ; but requested to be shot. Washington, moved by his appeals, presented his request to his officers ; but it was refused. He expired on a gallows, Octo her 2, 1780, at Tappan, in New Jersey, twenty-eight miles above New York. 10. The three brave young men who took him, whose names were Paulding, Williams, and Van Wert, were rewarded by con gress, in an annual pension of two hundred dollars each for life, and a silver medal, on one side of which was a shield, inscribed, " Fidel ity;" and on the other the motto, Vincit amor patria, or "the love of country conquers." 11. Washington concerted a plan for seizing Arnold, and saving Andre, bat it did not succeed. Champe, a bold and persevering soldier, was to desert to the British army, in New York, watch his opportunity, and bring off Arnold to the American camp. Aftei seizing Arnold, he was to have been met at the lines of the two armies and assisted in securing him. Champe entered upon the project, an^ had nearly succeeded, when Arnold suddenly changed his quarter* and the scheme failed. CHAPTER CXXV1I. Execution of Hale and Palme?. 1. WE have already noticed some of the evils of war, but there i at least one more; it is the dreadful system of retaliation. If ont opposing party burns a village, or plunders private property, or hangs deserters, the other is apt to do so, in order to avenge itself or retaliate Had it not been for this, Andre might perhaps have been spared. 2. After the Americans had retreated from Long Island, in the 7. Where was Washington at this time ? 8. Describe Andre s trial and doom. 9. What was his request? Where was he executed? 10. How were the three men re warded who took Andrf ? 11. What plan had Washington formed? What was Champe to do? CXXVII. 1. What ia one of the evils of war ? 2. What of Captain Nathan Hak 1 15 ARNOLD INVADES VIRGINIA AND NEW LONDON. year 1776, Capt. Nathan Hale passed over to the island in disguise and examined carefully every part of the British array, and found ou its general plan of movement ; but just as he was ready to return, he was taken, found guilty, and executed. The presence of a clergy man, and even the use of a Bible, were denied him, and the letters which he wrote to his friends were destroyed. 3. The Americans never forgot this. While the war was going on with Burgoyne in the north, and General Clinton was trying to force a passage up the Hudson, spies and SCOUTS were constantly passing between the two armies. One Palmer was at last caught by the army under General Putnam, and executed. He had been an American tory, but had deserted to the British, arid received a lieu tenant s commission. 4. The British general in New York, having heard of the arrest of Palmer, wrote to General Putnam, entreating that he might bo spared, and threatening vengeance in case of a refusal. But neither his entreaties nor his threats moved Putnam, and Palmer was con demned as a spy and executed. 5. The brave Colonel Trumbull has been mentioned. He was in London when the news of Andre s death arrived, and though he had been entirely disconnected from the army for several years, he was now carefully watched, arid at length taken and subjected to a rigid examination. Their rough method of examination not pleasing him, he soon brought it to a close by a voluntary confession. 6. " I will put an end to all this insolent folly," said he, " by tell ing you who and what I am. I am an American my name is Trumbull ; I am son of him whom you call the rebel governor of Connecticut ; I have served in the rebel American army ; I have had the honor of being aid-de-camp to him whom you call the rebel Gen eral Washington." 7. He was respected for his frankness and his spirit, but not re leased. After further examination, he was committed to prison, and would probably have been executed but for the kind interference of West, the painter, then in London and on good terms with the king, who persuaded the latter to spare his life. He was, however, kept in close confinement seven months. CHAPTER CXXVIII. Arnold invades Virginia and Neiv Lo?idon. 1. ARNOLD received 6,315 pounds sterling equal to about twenty- eight thousand dollars for his treachery, with the commission of a brigadier general in the service of his majesty the British king. This 3. What took place during the war? What was the fate of Palmer? 4. What passed between the British general and Putnam? 5. What happened to Colonel Trumbull? 6 Repeat h/3 confession. 7. How was lie treated ? UXXVIH. I. How was Arnold rcwardod for his treachery ? What was probably ita THE WAR AT THE SOUTH, 227 explains the secret of his fall. His vanity and extravagance had in volved him in debt, and he sold himself and his country for the means of replenishing his purse. 2. Soon after his arrival in New York, he published an "Addresa to the inhabitants of America," explaining the course he had pursued, and endeavoring to justify himself in it. It was of little force, how ever. It was rather a tirade against congress and the alliance with the French, than an address to the Americans, or an apology for his own conduct. 3. In about two months after he joined the British, he was ap pointed to the command of an expedition against Virginia, consisting of sixteen hundred men. A violent gale separated the fleet in which he and his men had embarked, but they all arrived at Hampton Roads about December 30, except four hundred of the troops, who were a week later. 4. Not waiting for those who were missing, Arnold proceeded up the James river, burning and plundering, without regard to any dis tinction between public and private property. After doing all the mischief he could, he descended the river, and stationed himself at Portsmouth ; and in a few weeks returned to New York. 5. Washington and La Fayette exerted themselves to the utmost to take him, but without success. A French fleet had been even sent to the mouth of the Chesapeake Bay, chiefly for this service, and ten of the vessels, with a British forty-four gun ship, were captured ; but Arnold took care to secure his own person. 6. We hear no more of Arnold, except that he endeavored, with out success, to make an attack upon West Point, till the autumn of 1781, when he made a descent, with fifteen hundred men, upon the mouth of the Connecticut river, took Forts Trumbull and Griswold, committed a most merciless slaughter after the troops had partly sur rendered, and burnt New London. 7. Not long after these last events, he sailed for England. He lived till the year 1801, but he was almost unnoticed. A small part of his time was spent at St. John ? s in the province of New Bruns wick, and in the West Indies ; but the greater portion of it was spent in London, where he died at the ~ & * r sixty-one years. CHAPTER CXXIX. The War at the South. 1. WE have been carried forward a little in the history of the war, in order to finish the story of Arnold. Let us now return to Wash ington and the American army, whom we left in amazement at the conduct of Arnold, at West Point. cause of hia fall? 2. What did he do? 3. To what expedition was he appointed com mander ? 4. Describe his journey up the James river. 5. What means were used lo take Arnold ? 6. 7. What more do we hear of him ? When did he die ? CXXIX. 2. Where did the troops winter? What of the troops in 1731? 3. Who 228 THE WAR AT THE SOUTH. 2. The troops wintered, for the most part, in New Jersey, as her had aone the year before. In the spring of 1781, the Pennsylvaniz troops, to the number of thirteen hundred, revolted and rebelled fo want of pay. It was found, on examination, that their complaint were well founded. Their claims being met, the rebellion ceased. 3. Little was done at the north, during the year 1781, except wha; nas been mentioned in connection with the story of Arnold. Tin war was principally at the south. General Greene had succeeded t< General Gates, as the commander in chief of the army there, am things were beginning to wear an aspect much more favorable. General Greene. 4. A brilliant victory was obtained, January 17, of this year, by a part of General Greene s army, under General Morgan, at a place called the Cowpens, in the western part of South Carolina, over a detachment of British troops under Colonel Tarleton. The latter had one thousand of the best men of the army ; the former about five hundred regulars and a few raw miniia, only half clothed and half fed. 5. The Americans, with a loss of only twelve in killed sad sixty wounded, took five hundred prisoners, besides twelve standards, avo pieces of artillery, eight hundred muskets, thirty-five baggage wagons, and one hundred horses, and killed one hundred and wounded two hundred men. So disastrous an event gave a permanent check to the progress of the British troops in the southern slates. 6. At the time of the defeat of Tarleton, Lord Cornwall s was on the point of invading North Carolina, but he now went in pursuit of General Morgan. General Greene, suspecting his intentions, set out with his troops to reinforce Morgan, and came up with Cornwallis at succeeded General atea in command? 4. Describe the hattleof the Cowpens. 5. What was the loss of the Americans? What of their prisoners and hagsage ? 6. What of Lord Cornwall!* ? Where did General Greene meet General Morgan? What waa hi NAVAL OPERATIONS. Guilford cohrt-house. He had still but a miserable army of about two thousand men, half of whom were militia. 7. Here, on the 8th of May, a severe engagement took place, in which, though the British lost in killed and wounded about five hun dred men, they were at last victorious. The Americans lost about four hundred men, mostly regular troops the militia having nVd at the beginning of the battle. 8. Another battle was fought, on the 25th of May, at Camden. Tae British had fortified the place, and left Lord Rawdon and nine hundred men to guard it. General Greene, with twelve hundred men, attacked them, but was at length obliged to retreat without accomplishing his purpose. 9. But all these victories of the British w r ere dearly bought, and were fast reducing their strength. The defence of Camden alone, though successful, had cost them nearly three hundred out of nine hundred men. It was therefore concluded, not only to evacuate Camden, but also all their other posts in Carolina, except Ninety-Six and Charleston. Here they still had strong forces. 10. The former place was attacked by General Greene, but he was again unsuccessful, though the British some time afterward evacuated the place and retired to the Eutaw Springs, forty miles from Charles ton. A close engagement took place at these Springs, June 8, in which both sides claimed the victory. The British lost, in killed, wounded, and missing, eleven hundred men ; the Americans half as many. 11. This finished the war, for a time, in South Carolina. The British retired to Charleston, and General Greene, satisfied with driving them out of the country, did not molest them further. For his good conduct at the Eutaw Springs and elsewhere, congress pre sented him with a British standard and a gold medal CHAPTER CXXX Naval Operations. 1. THE naval operations of the war have been in part alluded to m connection w T ith the story of Paul Jones. A few other engagements, of the years 1779, 1780, and 1781, remain to be mentioned. 2. Some time in the spring of the year 1779, the Hampden, a twenty-two gun ship, that sailed for Massachusetts, engaged an Eng lish vessel, five hundred miles north of the Azores. In this action, though the Hampden was obliged to haul off, as the sea phrase is, the British were not disposed to triumph. This is said to have been one of the most closely contested actions of the war. force ? 7. Describe the engagement. 8. What of the battle of Camden ? 9. What was the effect of the success upon the British? 10. What place was attacked by General Greene? What of Eutaw Springs? 11. What was the last war in South Carolina? Where did the British retire? 20 230 NAVAL OPERA riONS. 3. During the summer of 1779, Colonel Nicholson, with tb Drane, of thirty-two guns, and the Boston, of twenty-four, made a cruise, in which he took many prizes, but fought no important battle. The Providence, of twelve guns, this year took the Diligent, a British vessel of equal size; and the Hazard, of fourteen guns took tbe British vessel Active, of eighteen guns, after a bloody battle of thirty minutes. 4. During the early part of the year 1780, while the French fleet, under Count D Estaing, was in the East Indies, the British, by means of their superior force, were able to capture or destroy a considerable part of the little navy of the United States. The Providence, twenty- eight guns, the Queen of France, twenty-eight, the Boston, twenty four, the Ranger, eighteen, and several others, successively fell into their hands. 5. On the 2d of June, a most severely contested action was fought, some five hundred miles eastward of the coast of Virginia, between the Trumbull, of twenty-eight guns, Com. Nicholson, and the Watt, Capt. Coulthard, of thirty-two or thirty-six guns. The Trumbull had thirty-nine men killed and wounded ; the Watt nearly a hundred The latter however escaped. 6. In October, of the same year, the Saratoga, of sixteen guns, Capt. Young, captured a British ship of war and two brigs, after a short but very spirited action. The Saratoga was run alongside of the enemy s vessel at once, and her men boarded her and fought foi victory on the deck of the enemy s ship, and against a force double their own. 7. During the year 1781, the Alliance, of thirty-two guns, Capt. Barry, had several engagements with vessels nearly her own size, in all of which she was victorious. The principal of these was on the 28th of May. On this occasion she fought two ships, one of sixteen guns and another of fourteen. Both were taken. 8. The Trumbull, still under the command of Com. Nicholson, had a most sanguinary engagement, on the 8th of August of this year, off the Capes of Delaware, with the British frigate Iris, of thirty-two guns, arid the Shark, of eighteen, in which the Trumbull was finally captured ; but not till she had first almost disabled the Iris. 9. Some other engagements took place on the ocean, both in 1781 and 1782, but they were chiefly of the same general character with those described above. Let us now return to the war in the southern states, between Greene and Cornwallis. CXXX. 2. What of the Hampden? 3. What of Com. Nicholson? What British ships were taken in 1779? 4. What was done by the British in the year 178(1? 5. Do- scribe the action of the 2d of June. 6. That of October. 7. What was done by !he Alliance? 8. What of the engagement between the Trumbull and the Iris? 9. Othel engagements ? SURRENDER OF LORD CORNWALLIS. 231 CHAPTER CXXXL Surrender of Lord Cornwallis. 1. SOON after the battle at Guilford court-house, Cornwallis left South Carolina to the care of Lord Raw^lon, and marched into Vir ginia. This was juet after the French neet, with a land force of three thousand men, under La Fayette, which had been sent against Arnold, had returned toward the north. On reaching Elkton ; in Maryland, La Fayette heard of the arrival of Lord Cornwallis at Petersburg, and hastened with his troops to meet him. 2. As La Fayette approached Petersburg, Cornwallis offered him battle ;" but finding his forces greatly inferior to those of the British, he chose to retreat and wait for reinforcements. Meanwhile, Wash ington and other officers at the north were making every possible prep aration for an attack upon New York ; and were already concentrat ing their forces at Kingsbridge. 3. About this time, Cornwallis received a reinforcement of troops, upon which he marched to Yorktown, near the head of York river, on its southern banks, and forthwith began to fortify the place, as well as Gloucester, on the opposite side of the river. His whole force now amounted to about seven thousand men. 4. Just at this time, Washington learned that the French fleet, which was expected to unite with him in the siege of New York, was about to sail for the mouth of the Chesapeake Bay. This changed his determination, though he did not suffer the change to be known , and he hastened his forces at once to Yorktown. CXXXI. 1. What did Lord Cornwallis do? What of the French fleet ? What did U Fayette then do? 2. What was the state of the American and French forcss? 3. Wh:it of Cornwallis? His force? 4. What of Washington? What changed his determination* 6. Describe the situation of the French and American forces. 6. When did Lord Corn- 232 SURRENDER OF LORD CORNWALLIS. PLAN OF YORKTOWN, IN VIRGINIA. The teacher will put such questions here as he. deems necessary. SURRENDER OF LORD CORNWALLIS 233 5. On the 30th of September, the combined armies of the north and south, amounting to twelve thousand men ? were fairly encamped round about Yorktown and Gloucester, while the French fleet, under Count de Grasse, blockaded the mouth of the river, to prevent Corn- wallis from receiving any assistance from New York or elsewhere, and from making his escape. 6. Washington arrived in person on the 6th of October, and the siege was carried on with so much vigor, that, on tne 19th of Octo ber, 1781, Lord Cornwallis found himself obliged to surrender an event which two months before was as unexpected by the Americans as it was by the British government. 7. At the capture of Charleston, eighteen months before, by the British, much pains had been taken to render the manner of the sur render as humiliating to the Americans as possible. This was remem bered by the victorious army at Yorktown, and retaliated. So humil iating indeed was it, that Lord Cornwallis would not appear in person to give up his sword, but sent it by Gen. O Hara. 8. So rapid, and, at the same time, so recent had been the move ments of Washington and his army to the south, that the British did not for some time suspect his departure from the neighborhood of New York. When they learned what was going on, they sailed for the south, but Cornwallis had surrendered several days before their arrival. 9. This important event revived the dying hopes of the country, and diffused universal joy, of which the strongest public testimonials were everywhere given. Nothing was to be heard, for some time, out the praises of Washington, La Fayette, Rochambeau and De Grasse. The war was now thought to be chiefly over. The 30th of the December following was appointed by congress as a day of national thanksgiving. 10. The British still occupied New York, Charleston, Savannah, and a few other posts ; but they no longer, as before, overran New Jersey and the Carolinas. Nor was there, in truth, much more hard fighting. The fall of Cornwallis may therefore be justly said to have decided the war ; and to have decided it in favor of the Ameri cans. 11. Among the more considerable events of the year 1781, in addition to a few which have already been noticed, was an expedi tion, late in the autumn, against the Cherokee Indians, who had recently been troublesome. In this expedition, thirteen of their towns and villages were burnt, and many of the Indians weie slain. 12. Soon after the capture of Cornwallis, the northern division of the American army returned to their old position on the Hudson, while the French troops and the southern division of the army re mained in and about Virginia. Count de Grasse sailed with his fleet to the West Indies, where they spent the winter. wallis surrender? 7. What of the surrender at Charleston ? What of that of Cornwal list 8. What can you say- of the movements of Washington s army ? 9. What demon et rations of jov wore made all over the country? 10. Where were the British at thi time! What decided the war? 11 What expedition was made in 1761 ? 12. When 20* 234 TREATY OF PEACE. 13. It should be added here, that the articles of the confederation which congress had prepared and signed, and sent to the severs* states for adoption, were finally signed by them all, this year. TiJ. this time there had been objections, of one sort or another, made, and amendments proposed ; but it was at length seen necessary to unite, JM order to sustain the contest with Great Britain. CHAPTER CXXXIL Treaty of Peace. Sir Guy Carleton. 1. AFTER the surrender of Lord Cornwallis, the war with America oegan to be quite unpopular in England ; but nothing decisive was done to put an end to it till March, 1782, when the house of commons passed a resolution against prosecuting, or attempting to prosecute, the American whr any further. Still the troops were not withdrawn immediately. 2. The first truly pacific public measure adopted by Great Britain was that of appointing Sir Guy Carleton to the command of the forces in America, and directing him to settle the differences between the two countries. This officer endeavored to open a correspondence with congress for this purpose ; but they refused to do anything except in concert with the French allies. 3. It was not till late in the year 1782, that anything effectual was done towards making peace between the two countries. At length, did the Americans and French now station themselves? 13. What of the articles of ron- "edenuion ? CXXXII. 1. What was done in England in 1782? 2. "What did Sir Guy Carle.ton attempt to do? 3. What commissioners met at Paris? 4. What articies were signed TREATY OF PEACE. 235 however, by the advice and request of the French court, two com missioners on the part of Great Britain, Messrs. Fitzherbert and Os- -vald, and four on the part of the United States, John Adams, Benj Franklin, John Jay and Henry Laurens, met at Paris. 4. Here, after consulting long on the subject, they former what were called provisional articles of peace. These were signed on the 30th of November. On the 20th of January, 1783, it was agreed by the commissioners that all hostilities between the two countries should cease. The news of this was received in the United States on the 24th of the March following. 5. On the 19th of April, precisely eight years after the battle of Lexington, Washington issued a proclamation of peace. There had been no blood shed, however, or almost none, for nearly eight months. A definitive treaty of peace was made and signed at Paris, September 3, 1783, by which Great Britain acknowledged the independence of the United States. 6. This acknowledgment had been already made by several of the Countries of Europe. Sweden had acknowledged it Feb. 5 ; Den mark, Feb. 25; Spain, March 24th; and Russia in July. Treaties of amity and peace were also made between the United States and these several nations. 7. The United States army was kept together till the third day of November. On that day, after due preparation had been made, it was disbanded in due form. Washington, in an affectionate address, firs*, bade farewell to his soldiers, and subsequently to his officers. These last, at parting, he took by the hand, separately. The formalities of bidding adieu took place at New York. 8. The British do not appear to have left New York till the 25t.i of the same month, though Charleston and Savannah had been evac uated long before. It may seem a little surprising that the British should remain at New York so long. One reason for the delay was the want of transports for carrying away their military stores and supplies, as well as for conducting to Nova Scotia the refugees who had fled to them from all parts of the country for protection. 9. On the 23d of December, Washington appeared in the hall of congress at Annapolis, and resigned his commission. The act of resignation was accompanied by a short but affecting speech, in which, after recounting briefly the events of the war, he commended his country, and all concerned in the administration of its affairs, to the special protection of Heaven. 10. Congress, in accepting his commission, replied to him, through Gen. Mifflin, their president, in a manner expressive of their confi dence in his wisdom, and their gratitude for his services. He then left them at Annapolis, and hastened to his family and farm at Mo ant Vernon, where he hoped to spend the remainder of his days. in November? What agreement was made? 5. When was peace proclaimed? Wnat. of the treaty signed at Paris? 6. What countries had acknowledged the independence of the United States? 7. Describe the disbanding of the army. 8. How Ions? did tha British stay in New York? Why was their stay so protracted? 9, 10. Describe the resignation of Washington s commission. 2.^6 EFFECTS OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. CHAPTER CXXXIII. Effects of the American Revolution. 1. THUS ended a war of almost eight years duration, in which a hundred thousand lives were lost, and hundreds of thousands suffered greatly from wounds, sickness, poverty, or from the losses or suffer ing s of their friends; and in which, also, hundreds of millions of property were expended. Let us recount the losses and gains. 2. Great Britain, of course, gained nothing by the war. Ileis was wholly loss. The United States gained their political indepen dence, "a name and a place among the nations of the earth." Tins was indeed a great boon, but the war brought with it a long train of evils. Dr. Ramsay, of South Carolina, who wrote a history of the revolution, soon after its occurrence, says as follows: 3. " On the whole, the literary, political, and military talents of the United States have been improved by the revolution ; but their moral character is inferior to what it was. So great is the change for the worse, that the- friends of good order are loudly called upon to exert their utmost abilities in extirpating the vicious principles and habits which have taken deep root during the convulsion." 4. Voltaire had said, long before this time: " Put together all the vices of ages, and they will not come up to the mischiefs and enormi ties of a single campaign." But if tbis is true of a single campaign, and who will doubt it? how much more is it true of a series of campaigns, like that of the American revolutionary war! 5. Before the revolution, and especially before the long and disas trous Indian wars, the people of the United States were an industrious, sober, honest and religious people. A large proportion of them were engaged in husbandry or mechanics. There was comparatively little of merchandising or manufacture, and still less of useless speculating and downright idleness. 0. An army always corrupts, not only its members, but the society which holds it in its bosom. If this effect was less visible in the case of the American army, made up as it was, for the most part, of its own citizens, rather than hireling Hessians, yet let us remember that even the American army contained many useless and vicious citizens, and that not all who enlisted virtuous, were discharged so. 7. The cause of education suffered greatly during the war. Com mon schools, instead of being fostered by the government, the church, or the family, as they always had been before, were not only neg lected, but, in a great many instances, absolutely overlooked and suf fered to perish. The course of instruction in our colleges was some times suspended. Many a student became a soldier. 8. But the worst evil which befell the country was the introduc CXXXII. 1. What had been the consequence of the war with England? 2. Wha was the comparative gain of Great Britain and America? Repeat an extract from Dr. Ramsay. 4. Wnat remark does Voltaire make concerning war? 5. What of tr* United States before the revolution ? 6. W hat is the usual effect of an army on society . 7. What of euncation durinjr the war? 8. What was the worst evil that befel the coun U-y- 9. What of atheistical philosophy? What of infidel writers) DEBTS OF THE UNITED STATES. 237 lion of irreligion. The revolution opened the door to infidelity in two ways. First, by introducing foreign fashions, habits, and modes of feeling, thinking, and acting; a practical infidelity. Secondly, by introducing from England and France, but especially the latter, an open opposition to Christianity. 9. The atheistical philosophy of Godwin, Rousseau, Voltaire and others, was spread in the United States, during the revolution, with a. fearful rapidity. But there were infidel writers in our own country. Ethan Allen s " Oracles of Reason" had already appeared. Thomas Paine s " Common Sense/ written to aid the revolution, with much truth, had inculcated some error, and paved the way for his other and more objectionable writings. The effect of all these evil influences is yet felt in the country Paine. CHAPTER CXXXIV. Debts of the United States. 1. THE war had involved the United States in a debt of forty mil- .ions of dollars. Of this sum, eight millions of dollars were borrowed of foreign powers. The rules of the confederation of 1777 empow ered congress to carry on the \var ; but they had no power to provide for its expenses. They could only recommend to the several states to raise money for that purpose. 2. Accordingly, on the 30th of May, 1781, congress passed a resolution requesting the several states to furnish their proportion respectively of the eight millions of dollars of borrowed money. They also appointed a committee to determine what proportion of the money ought to be paid by each state. 3. It was proposed to the states that a duty of four per cent, on all foreign goods imported into the United States should be paid, and that the revenue arising therefrom should be applied to the pay- CXXXVI. 1. What debt did the United States owe ? Could congress provide for the expoasea of the war ? 2. What was done in 1731 ? 3. What was proposed to the states ? 238 SHAYS INSURRECTION. ment of the national debt, both foreign and domestic. Tho attof was principally due to the officers and soldiers of the army. 4. All the states, except Rhode Island and New York, assented to this proposal. But as these two states had a large share of the public trade, their refusal to contribute to pay the public debt defeated the whole plan ; and the consequence was, that even th interest of the national debt remained unpaid. The government was exceedingly perplexed, and knew not, in such a case, what to do. 5. Certain measures of Great Britain added to the embarrassment. Instead of permitting a free trade with the colonies in the West Irdies, she shut her ports there against our vessels ; and congress, of course, had no power to compel them to open them. And what congress could not do, the different states were not disposed to attempt, had they possessed the power. 0. Under these embarrassing circumstances, it was perfectly natu ral for those states which felt desirous of discharging their debts in an honorable manner, to make the utmost exertion to do tbeir part. Massachusetts, in particular, resolved to bear her portion of the public burden, and proceeded to act accordingly. 7. The country was not, however, in a perfectly settled state. There were some men in Massachusetts, who, though they had been willing, in 1776, to go to war with Great Britain, rather than submit to taxation without representation, were willing, in 1786, to go to war with the government, rather than pay their share of the expenses which the contest with Great Britain had occa sioned. 8. On the 22d of August, 1786, delegates from fifty towns, in the county of Hampshire, met at Hatfield, and set on foot an opposition to the burdens, as they called them, which were lying on the people. The excitement soon spread to Worcester, Middlesex, Bristol and Berkshire counties. Indeed, it did not stop in Massachusetts it extended to New Hampshire. 9. In some parts of Massachusetts, tumultuous assemblies, under the specious names of conventions, were assembled, which obstructed the proceedings of courts and other bodies. Daniel Shays, who had been a captain in the revolutionary war, was considered as the head of the insurgents; hence the name " Shays Insurrec tion." 10. In August, no less than fifteen hundred of these insurgents assembled in Northampton. They took possession of the court house, and would not allow the courts to sit. In December, three hundred of thetn, under Shays himself, acted a similar farce in Springfield. In truth, the spirit of opposition to taxation was rifo everywhere in the states, and seemed to be on the increase. 11. In December, 178G, or early in January, 1787, a body of foui 4. Which states objected to the proposal? What effect had their refusal? 5. What added to the perplexity of srovernment ? 6. How did the states feel ? 7. What new Srouble now arose? 8. What was done in 1736 ? How far did the opposition extend? 9. What of turn ill UOHS assemblies? Who headed the insurrection? 10. What waa done in August? la December? 11. Who headed the men raised to suppress ilia ooNsnruTioN OF THE UNITED STATES. 239 thousand men was raised to sustain the courts and suppress the insur rection, and General Lincoln the same man who had so much dis anguished himself in the army of the United States was appointed to the chief command. The troops were raised for a service of only thirty days. 12. One of the first directions to the new army, was to go to Wor cester, and defend the courts there. In this they succeeded. Another ibject was to defend the arsenal at Springfield. For this last pur pose, twelve hundred men, under General Shepard, assembled at Springfield ; and, on the 24th of January, Shays, with eleven hundred men, marched against them. 13. When the insurgents were within two hundred and fifty yards of the arsenal, word was sent them not to come any nearer, for if they did they would be fired on. Disregarding this, they advanced one hundred yards further, upon which General Shepard ordered his men to fire, but to direct the first shot over their heads. This only quickened their approach. The artillery was then levelled against them, and three of their number were killed and one wounded. 14. Shays endeavored to rally his men, but in vain. They retreated first to Ludlow, and afterward to Pelham, where they again assembled. General Lincoln, hearing of this at Hadley, marched against them, in the midst of deep snow, and took one hundred and fifty of them prisoners, and dispersed the rest. 15. Conditional pardon was now offered by the legislature of Mas sachusetts to all the rebels ; of which seven hundred and ninety availed themselves. Fourteen were tried and received sentence of death ; but were, one after another, finally pardoned. The rebellion waa at length suppressed, and the peace of the commonwealth restored CHAPTER CXXXV. Constitution of the United States. 1. WE have seen that a confederacy of the states was proposed, during the first years of the revolutionary war, and signed by the thir teen states, in 1781. But experience at length seemed to show that, how wisely soever it had been framed for a time of war, it was not adequate to all the wants of the country in a time ot peace. ^2. In January, 1786, a proposal was made by the legislature of Virginia, for a convention of commissioners from the several states whose duty it should be to take into consideration the trade and insurrection? 12. What did the army first attempt? What was another object ? 13. Describe the advance of the insurgents. Their reception. 14. What was > ,he late of Shays men 7 15. What was the fate of tha rebels? 240 CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED commerce 01 the country, and either devise some plan for their regii- lation, or delegate to congress the power to legislate upon it; -in other words, to revise the federal system. The convention. 3. Provision was made for holding- such a convention in Annapolis in the following September ; but as there were delegates present at that time from only five of the states, the subject was deferred to the following May. In the mean time, new efforts were made to procure a general attendance at that meeting. 4. In May, 1787, commissioners from all the states hut Rhode Island met at Philadelphia, and having chosen General Washington, who was one of the delegates from Virginia, their president, they pro ceeded to the important business assigned them. Their whole num ber was fifty- five. 5. The question which first engaged their attention was, whether to revise the old federal system, or form a new one. The object for which the convention had been originally appointed, was that of more revision. And yet the defects of the old system were such that it was finally determined by the majority to form a new system. 6. The next thing was to agree upon the principles which should rorm the basis of the new confederation. Here, in general, there wa, much harmony of opinion at first. But when they came to the prae- tical application of those principles, there was more of disagreement. One point, in particular, upon which they could not soon agree, was the formation of a national legislature. 7. It was a long time before all the members of the convention were willing to have the members of the house of representatives be CXXXV. 1. What, can you say of the confederacy signed in 1731? 2. What was to he the duty of the commissioners ? 3. What of a convention at Annapolis? 4. What was done in May, 1787? How many commissioners were there? 5. What first occu pied them? f!. What was the next consideration? Upon what point did they dia- 7 What difficulties arose in the slates? 8. What, was proposed by Dr. PROCEEDINGS OP THE FIRST CONGRESS. m proportion to the whole number of free citizens in the states, and three fifths of the others. And as to the senate, there was still greater difficulty. The small states wished to be on an equal footing with the larger ones ; to which the latter were, of course, strongly opposed. 8. When this last point had been agitated for a long time, and the convention seemed about to adjourn without accomplishing its object, Dr. Franklin, a member from Pennsylvania, then over eighty years of age, in a speech which abounded in good sense, and was not wanting in eloquence, proposed daily morning prayer. 9. This hint being well received, prayer was henceforth offered, every day, before proceeding to business. From this time, there was more and more of harmony in their deliberations, till at length a con stitution was matured and signed by the members, and presented to congress, who, forthwith, presented it to the several states for them to consider and ratify. 10. It had been resolved by the convention, that state conventions should be called to discuss the merits of the new constitution, and to accept or reject it, as might seem to them best ; and that congress hould carry it into effect as soon as it should be signed or ratified bv nine of the states. 11. For a time, it was quite doubtful whether it would ever go ii o operation. At length, however, it was ratified by eleven of the si ates ; North Carolina and Rhode Island alone, of the thirteen, refus- i ig to accept it. They finally consented to receive it the former in 1789, the latter in 1790. 12. All classes of people, whether federalists or not, for by this name the friends of the federal government were called, now turned their eyes toward Washington as their first president. On opening the votes for chief magistrate of the United States, at New York, March 3, 1789, it was found that George Washington was unani mously elected ; and that John Adams was chosen vice-president. CHAPTER CXXXVI. Proceedings of the First Congrtzs. 1. WASHINGTON was inducted into his new office April 30, 1789, in the presence of the first congress of the United States which con - vened under the new constitution. As soon as the ceremonies of the inauguration were over, he entered the senate chamber and delivered his first speech. 2. This speech, which has been much commended, was in nothing lin? 9. What contributed to produce harmony? What was at length formed? 10. What was resolved upon by the convention ? 11. By how many states was it ratified ? What states finally received it? 12. On whom did ail fix as president? When wer tr* "otes taken? Who was chosen president ? Who vice-president? CXXXVI. 1. Describe the inauguration of Washington. 2. For what was his speech 16 242 PROCEEDINGS OF THE FIRST CONGRESS. more remarkable than its frequent reference to a Supreme Being aa the Ruler of the universe, and Controller of human actions and human destiny, whether individual or national. Then, " suiting the actio* to the word," he and the members of both houses of congress suedes divine service almost immediately afterward. Washington. 3. Never was the business of a legislative body more pressing 01 more important than that of this first congress of the United States. Four prominent measures could not be delayed. There must be a revenue ; the various departments of government must be arranged and filled ; a judiciary department and its officers were needed ; and the public credit was, if possible, to be maintained. 4. To create a revenue and pay the public debt, foreign and do mestic, and support the present government, it was decided that duties should be laid on imported goods and merchandise, and on the tonnage of vessels. A department of state, a treasury department and a war department were created, and Thomas Jefferson, Alexander Hamil ton, and Henry Knox placed at their heads respectively. /emarkable? How did the ceremony close ? 3. What four measures were deemed necea- Mry 1C be taken? 4. What was decided upon? What were created, and who were PROCEEDfctGS OF THE FIRST CONGRESS. 243 5. The power of removal from office, in the executive depart ment, occasioned a good deal of discussion ; but it was at length decided that it should be left with the president alone. Congress adjourned September 29 ; but not till they had requested the piesi- dent to recommend to the people a day of public thanksgiving and prayer. 6. During the recess of congress, President Washington made a tour through New England as far as Portsmouth, in New Hampshire, with a view to observe the character, habits, &c., of the people. He was received, everywhere, with those marks of attention which indi cated an entire confidence in his administration. 7. The second session of the first congress commenced January 8, 1790. From the report of Mr. Hamilton, secretary of the treasury, it was found that the United States debt was fifty-four mil lion dollars, for the payment of all which he recommended adequate provision. 8. No objection was felt, in congress, to paying the foreign debt which had been incurred, now amounting, including interest y to eleven million five hundred thousand dollars ; but the question of the full assumption, by congress, of all the rest of the debts, including those contracted by the states, caused a long and anxious debate 9. Congress, however, by a small majority, finally concluded to pay the whole debt. In order to this, the money derived from the sale of western lands was to be applied, together with what remained of the revenue after paying the current expenses of the government. It was also decided to borrow, at five per cent, interest, two million dollars. 10. During the session, the state of Vermont, by consent of both houses of congress, was received into the Union. The seat of general government was fixed for ten years at Philadelphia, after which it was to be removed to Washington. A tax was laid, after a long and angry debate, on domestic spirits. A national bank w r as also established, with a capital of ten million dollars, and a charter was granted to extend to May, 1811. placed at the head? 5. What discussion arose? When did congress adjourn? 6. What journey did Washington take? 7. What debt had the United States incurred? 8. What caused a long debate? 9. Upon what did congress conclude? What sum did they de cide to borrow? 10. When was Vermont received into the Union? Where was th# eat of g iverament to be at first J What tax was laid? What of a bank ? 244 WARS WITH THE INDIANS. CHAPTER CXXXVII. Wars with the Indians St. Clair. 1. THE discussion of so many great and important subjects at th<i two sessions of the first congress had already formed a line of de- markatiou between the two great political parties, whose frequent subsequent conflicts for power have more than once shaken the very confederacy itself to its centre. 2. But while these things were going on at Philadelphia, a war was preparing with tho Indians of the north-west. By an ordinance of congress, in 1787, a territorial government had been formed north-west of the river Ohio ; and, by another ordinance, power had been given to commissioners to treat with the Indians. In spite, however, of governments and treaties, an Indian war broke out in 1790. 3. On the 30th of September, General Harmar, with fourteen hun dred and fifty men, three fourths of whom were Pennsylvania and Kentucky militia, marched against the Indians at their villages, on the Scioto and Miami rivers. The Indians, after setting fire to their huta with their own hands, fled to the woods. 4. After burning and plunderiog and some skirmishing for several days, a general and decisive battle was fought near the spot whore CXXXVII. 1. What distinction in parties grew out of these debates ? 2. What war was in preparation? What had been ordered "by congress ? 3. Who marched against the Indians? 4. Whera was a battle fought? What of the Indian loss? . What waa KENTUCKY ADMITTED TO THE UNION. 245 Chillicothe now stands, in which the army of the United States vaa defeated, with the loss of nearly two hundred men. The loss ol the Indians, hcwever, was considerable. They had lost also, during the whole time, about three hundred huts and wigwams. 5. The success of the United States was greater, iris year, in making treaties with the Indians, than in fighting them. By the per severing exertions of General Knox, the secretary of war, a treaty was made with the Creek Indians, in which a large territory, hitherto claimed by that tribe, was ceded to Georgia. 6. After the failure of the expedition under General Harmar, Gen eral St. Clair was appointed to the command of the north-western army, and additional troops were raised. He was also appointed gov ernor of the north-western territory. He was instructed to carry on the war against the Indians, by destroying their villages about the Miami, and driving them wholly away from the Ohio country. 7. In the spring of 1791, he took the field with about fifteen hun dred men. The Indians in that region had, as it was supposed, about an equal number of warriors. Generals Wilkinson and Scott were sent out with eight hundred and fifty men, but did not effect much. Early in November, General St Clair himself went against them with his whole force. 8. On the 4th of November, a great battle was fought on the Miami, in which the army of St. Clair was entirely defeated, with the loss of more than six hundred men nearly half his army. This was the most signally destructive battle which had been fought with the Indians since the memorable defeat of Braddock. 9. But, instead of relinquishing the war, on account of a few disasters, congress, after a good deal of discussion and much opposition to the measure, passed a bill to raise several new regi ments of troops, to be employed in the service, if necessary, three years. 10. During the year 1791, Washington made a tour of observa tion through the southern states, as he had done through the northern, two years before, and for similar purposes. The day, and in many instances the hour, of his appearance at each place, was fixed long before his arrival, from which, except in a single instance, he never deviated. He was received everywhere with demonstrations of great joy. CHAPTER CXXXVffl. Kentucky admitted to the Union. 1. DURING the year 1792, Kentucky was admitted to the Union, as the fifteenth grand pillar of the Union Vermont having made done by General Knox? 6. What of General St. Clair? 7. What waa done in 1791? 8. What of the battle on the Miami? 9. What did congress do? VQ. Describe Wash ington s tour in 1791. 21* 248 KEN1TJCKY ADMITTED TO THE UNION. the fourteenth. It may be useful to trace the history of this stat<s from the earliest known periods, as well as the character of the indi vidual who began its settlement. 2. The revolutionarj war, though it retarded the progress of the settlements in the west, did not wholly prevent emigration. In 1*73, no less than four hundred families passed down the Ohio river in six weeks, most of whom settled at or near Natchez. The same year three hundred families of Germans emigrated from Maine to the south-western parts of South Carolina. Boone. 3. But the most remarkable of all the attempts to people the western country at this period was made by Colonel Daniel Boone, of North Carolina. He was a great hunter, and had rambled in the forests of the " mighty west" several years before he ventured, in defiance of wild beasts and still wilder men, to take up his residence there. 4. He first left home, in company with six other adventurers, in 1769. Kentucky was found to be a fine place for hunting the buffalo. At length he and a companion, by the name of Stuart, were taken prisoners by the Indians. They escaped from them and found their way back to their camp, but it had been plundered, and the rest of the company were dispersed. 5. Soon after this, his brother and another man joined him, so that the company was again increased to four. Stuart was, soon after, killed by the Indians, and ihe other man by wolves, so that Boone and his brother alone remained. They, however, built themselves a cot tage with poles and bark, and wintered there. CXXXVITI. 1. Whsn was Kentucky made astata? 2. Describe the emigration of V year 1773. 3. What of Daniel Boone? 4, C. Describe his adventures in 176& KENTUCKY ADMITTED TO THE UNION. 247 6. In May, 1770, the brother of Boone returned to North Caro lina, in order to procure a recruit of horses and ammunition, leaving him entirely alone, and, as he himself says, "without bread, salt or sugar, or even a horse or a dog." This winter, in one of his rambles, he narrowly escaped the savages. But he was one of those men who, like Washington, seemed reserved for special pur poses. 7. His brother returned to him late in July, and they spent the rest of the year there, and the following winter. During this time, besides hunting, they discovered and gave name to the principal rivers of the country. The whole region seemed to them a paradise, and, in March, 1771, they returned home to bring their families there. 8. In September, 1773, they set out for Kentucky. Five other families had been induced, by their representations, to join them. Forty men also joined them at Powell s Valley, on the road. Soon after this they were attacked by the Indians, and six of the party slain, among whom was Boone s eldest son. Their cattle also were scattered. 9. They retreated forty miles to a settlement on Clinch river, where they left their families. From this time forth, for nearly two years, Boone was employed in surveying the country and in building roads and forts. Among the rest, they built a fort at a place which they called Boonsborough. He removed his family to the fort, in June, 1775, about the time of the battle at Lexington. 10. This is supposed to have been the first permanent settlement in that state, at that time a part of Virginia, though two others were made not far from the same time. The wife and daughter of Colonel Boone were, as he says, " the first white women that ever stood upon the banks of Kentucky river." 11. But this settlement was not effected without great peril. Several times did the Indians attack Boone s party during the jour ney from Clinch river to Boonsborough. Five of the company were killed, and as many wounded. Others were slain after their arrival. The daughter of Boone was even carried off by the savages, in 1776 ; but her father recovered her. 12. The whole life of this father of Kentucky is eventful and interesting, but we must only add, here, that he remained in his favorite state, though often much exposed and once taken a prisoner, till 1798, when he removed, with a large train of relatives and friends, to Missouri, where he spent his days in hunting and trapping. Ho died in 1822, aged eighty-five years. 6. What took place in May, 1770? 7. What happened after the return of his brother? What did they do in 1771 ? 8. What happened in September ? What was done by the Irvlians? 9. How was Boone employed for two years? To what place did he remova his family ? 10. What was the first settlement "in Kentucky ? What of the wife and daughter of Boone? 11. How were the settlers annoyed by t lie Indians? 12. How long did IJooae remain in Kentucky 1 Where did he then go ? When did he die? 248 SOCIETIES IN THE UNITED STATE& CHAPTER CXXXIX. Societies in the United States. 1. THE year 1792 is distinguished for the formation of the Massa chusetts Agricultural Society ; an association which, by itself and ita auxiliaries, has, in the progress of half a century, done much for the advancement of the United States in that which constitutes the rea. wealth and happiness and greatness of a nation. 2. Up to this period, societies for the promotion of improvement, physical or moral, had been little known among us. But an interval of rest from war had led many at length to turn their thoughts to mechanics, manufactures, agriculture, education, morals and religion. 3. It is worthy of remark that the rearing of mulberry trees and silk-worms had succeeded so far, in Connecticut, that the Rev. Jason Atwater, a minister in Branford, had a silk gown iiiade for him this year, at his own home. This was the first clergyman s silk gown made in America. Silk stockings had been fabricated a little before, and also silk handkerchiefs. 4. One of the first and most curious societies, ever formed in this country, was the Boston Society for encouraging Industry and em ploying the Poor. It was established about the year 1750, though it continued but a few years. A large and handsome brick building was erected in Boston, in connection with this society, for the linen manufacture ; the expense of which was paid by a tax on carriages and other articles of luxury. 5. This society held its first anniversary in 1753, when a public discourse was delivered by Rev. Mr. Cooper. In the afternoon, about three hundred young female spinsters, decently dressed", ap peared on the common, at their spinning wheels. The wheels were placed regularly in three rows, of one hundred each, and a female was seated at each wheel. 6. The weavers, also, of the city and its vicinity, appeared on the common, cleanly dressed, in garments of their own weaving. One of them, with his loom, was carried on the sboulders of the people, attended by music ; the music of the shuttle continuing along with .he rest. The crowd that attended to witness these novel but inter esting spectacles was immense. 7. An association of Tradesmen and Manufacturers, of the town of Boston, was formed in 1785. The Boston Mechanics Association was formed in 1795. The Delaware Society, for promoting Ameri can Manufactures, was instituted at Wilmington, in 1817 ; and the Scotch loom came into Rhode Island the same year. The Maryland Economical Association was formed at Baltimore, in 1819. CXXXIX. 1. For what is the yenr 1792 distinguished ? 2. What nad been don during the interval of war? 3. What of the culture" of silk in Connecticut? 4. What society was formed in 1750? What building was erected? 5. What was done in 1753 Describe the spinning on the common. 6. Describe the meeting of the weavers WASHINGTON S RE-ELECTION AND ADMINISTRATION. 249 8. The American Bible Society was formed at New York, in 1816. Delegates were present from thirty-two societies. It is, moreover, a curious fact, that, in view of the want of Bibles in the country, congress, in 1777, had ordered twenty thousand Bibles to be imported. 9. But there had been societies for other purposes, in considerable numbers, formed long before the year 1792 the period to which we are now arrived. There was a Society for propagating the Gospel in New England, incorporated in 1649 for propagating the Gospel among the Indians, in New England and elsewhere, in 1661, and the Society for propagating Christian Knowledge among the Indians, in 1762. CHAPTER CXL. Washington s second Election and Admistration 1. SOON after the opening of congress in 1792, an attempt was made to show that Hamilton, the secretary of the treasury, was a dan gerous man, aiming at the destruction of the liberties and rights of hia country ; and hints to the same effect were even thrown out against President Washington himself. 2. But, notwithstanding all these insinuations, in March, 1793, Washington was unanimously reelected to the presidency, and Mr. Adams was again chosen vice-president. Washington had at first decided not to be again a candidate for this high office, but had at length yielded his own wishes to those of the people. 3. A treaty was, this year, made with the Indians on the Wabash, and the promise of a conference the next spring obtained of several of the other tribes. In the mean time, however, the business of enlisting soldiers for an exigency, which might, after all, require them, was perseveringly though slowly carried on, and the troops already in the service were kept in a proper state of discipline. 4. Early in 1793, news reached America of a declaration of war, by Great Britain, against France and Holland; and caused much excitement. From the nature of the relation which had subsisted between the United States and France during the late war, a majority of the people sympathized strongly with the French, and were as obviously opposed to Great Britain. 5. The question, therefore, arose whether the United States should espouse the cause of either party in the contest. This question was finally decided by Washington and his council in the negative. 7. What other associations were formed? 8. What of Bible societies? 9. Wh?4 societies were there prior to this time? CXL. 1. What attempts were made by some invidious persons? 2. When was Washington reelected president ? 3. What treaty was made this year ? In what stat were the troops kept ? 4. What news in 1793 ? How were the Americans disposed 1 250 DIFFICULTIES WITH GREAT BRITAIN. Accordingly, on the 22d of April, President Washington .Bsuel a proclamation, enjoining entire neutrality on the part of the United States. 6. The revolution in France had commenced about the year 1780. [t seemed to have been brought on, or at least hastened, by the revo lution in the United States. The new republic now recalled the French minister to the United States, who had been appointed under ,ne king, and sent over Mr. Genet, in his stead. The United States, .moreover, had consented to receive a minister from the new republic, should one be appointed. 7. The object for which Mr. Genet was sent over was to persuade the United States to aid France in the war. He landed at Charleston, South Carolina, and being kindly received by the constituted authori ties, both on account of the dignity of his office, and the gratitude which was felt to \vards the French nation, he boldly proceeded to do that which he was not authorized to do. 8. He did not hesitate to enlist men, and to arm and fit out priva teers, to cruise and commit hostilities against nations with whom the United States were at peace. When any captures were made, he allowed the French consul at Charleston to hold courts of admiralty on them, and to try and condemn them, and authorize their sale. 9. All this was done, too, by Mr. Genet, before the American government had recognized him as a minister. He had presumed on a disposition to aid France without regard to consequences. Finding that the Americans disapproved of his conduct, he endeavored partly, no doubt, in self-defence to excite them to opposition against their own government. 10. When congress met, in 1703, they approved of Washington s proclamation, as well as of all his conduct in relation to France. They also encouraged the president and his cabinet to urge the French to recall Mr. Genet, and appoint a successor. Mr. Genet was therefore recalled, and Mr. Fauchet appointed in his stead. 11. The last important event of the year 1703 was the resignation of Mr. Jefferson, secretary of state, and the appointment of Edmund Randolph as his successor. Mr. Randolph had been, for some time, attorney-general of the United States, and had sustained the office with singular ability. CHAPTER CXLI. Difficulties with Great Britain. 1. FEARS began to be entertained, in 1704, of another war with Great Britain. The government of that country had issued an order f. What question arose ? What was issued. April 22d ? 6. What of the French revo lution? What of the new republic? 7. Why was Mr. Genet sent to America? 8. What Jid he proceed to do? 9. What did he do on the disapproval of the Americans? 10 What was done ^y congress in 1793? Who was sent in place of Mr. Genet? 11 Wlu> succeeded Jefferson as secretary of state ? What of Mr. Randolph? DIFFICULTIES WITH GREAT BRITAIN. SJ51 hi January, 1793, forbidding the exportation of corn to France, and authorizing the seizure of neutral vessels found carrying it there. As a consequence, many American vessels had been captured. John Jay. 2. Additional instructions had also been given, in the November following, to British ships of war and privateers, to take all such vessels as were carrying provisions or other supplies to France or her colonies. Great Britain, moreover, had failed to deliver up the west ern posts, according to the provisions of the treaty. 3. In view of these difficulties between the two countries, and the uncertainty to what they might lead, congress, in 1794, passed bills for laying an embargo for thirty days, for increasing the standing army, and for organizing the militia and erecting fortifications. At the same time that these precautionary measures were taken, Mr. Jay was appointed an envoy extraordinary to the court of Great Britain. 4. Mr. Jay succeeded, during this and the following year, in set tling the difficulties between the two countries. This, while it met the approbation of a majority of the people of the United States, only increased the complaints of those who were opposed to the existing administration, and widened the gulf which separated the two great political parties. 5. The conference which had been promised by the India: s of the north-west having failed, General Wayne, the successor of General St. Clair, was sent out against them, in August, 1794, who succeeded in gaining a complete victory on the banks of the Miami, and in laying waste their whole country. CXLI. 1. What order had government issued in 1793? 2. What was done in No- romber? How had Great Britain failed to keep her treaty ? 3. What bills were passed la 1794? To what office wtw Mr. Jay appointed) 4. What did he succeed iu dohuj 1 252 THE WHISKEY INSURRECTION. 6. The Six Nations, and the other tribes of Indians in that region who had been for some time meditating a great war against the peoplt of the United States, were discouraged by the success of Generat Wayne, and gave up their scheme, and hopes were now entertained of a permanent peace with them. CHAPTER CXLIL The Whiskey Insurrection. 1. CONGRESS, in 1791, had enacted laws imposing duties on spirits distilled within the United States, and upon stills. To these laws four or five counties in western Pennsylvania had, from the first, been strongly opposed, but it was not till 1794 that their hostility broke out in angry action. 2. But in July of this year, about a hundred persons, armed with guns and other weapons, attacked the house of an inspector of the revenue, and wounded some of the occupants. They also seized the district marshal, and compelled him to agree not to persevere in the duties of his office. Both the inspector and the marshal found it necessary to leave the county for safety. 3. These and other similar outrages called forth a proclamation, on the 7th of August, from President Washington, commanding the insurgents to disperse, and warning all persons against aiding them in any way whatever in their opposition. All officers and ocher citi zens were also required to exert themselves to the utmost, to prevent and suppress such dangerous proceedings. 4. On the 25th of September, a second proclamation was issued, the object of which was to admonish the insurgents, and induce them, if possible, to desist from their opposition. At the same time, how ever, the president declared his fixed determination, in obedience to the duty assigned him by the constitution, " to take care that the laws be faithfully executed," to compel the refractory to obedience. 5. INJeanwhile, the insurgents, nothing daunted, proceeded to almost every form of outrage. They first robbed the western mail. Next, several thousands of them collected at Braddock s field, on the Mo- nongahela. Still later, a convention of two hundrd delegates, frcan the disaffected counties of Pennsylvania and Virginia, met at Parkin son s Ferry, and by adjournment at other places. G. Some were for returning to obedience, others adhered to their opposition. At length, Washington ordered out fifteen thousand militia, under Gov. Lee, of Virginia, on the approach of whom the insurgents laid down their arms. Eighteen were tried for treason, Were the two parties separated still furthej; ? 5. Where did General Wayne go ? How did he succeed 1 6. What were the feelings of the Six Nations? CXLII. 1. To what laws were some counties in Pennsylvania opposed ? 2. What omrages were committed in July, 1794 ? 15. What orders were issued by Washington ? 4. Wbat wf a second proclamation ? 5. Describe the conduct of the insurgents. 6. How THE SIXTEENTH STATE. but not convicted. Only three men were killed during the whole progress of the insurrection. 7. The only historical events of the year 1795, worthy of note, were the ratification, by the senate of the United States, of Mr. Jay s treaty with Great Britain, and the conclusion of treaties with the Dey of Algiers, Spain and the Miami Indians. By the treaty with Algiers a number of American citizens were liberated from a most painful bondage. CHAPTER CXLIII. Tennessee the sixteenth State. 1. IN 1796, Tennessee was admitted into the Union as the six teenth state. It had been made a territorial government in 1790, but the number of inhabitants which was necessary to entitle it to bw received into the confederacy was not sufficient till six years aftei ward. 2. What is now the great state of Tennessee, with almost a mil lion of inhabitants, was, till about fifty years ago, a part of North (Carolina. The first settlement attempted to be made in the province was in 1754. At that time, about fifty families settled on Cumber land river, where Nashville now stands, but were broken up soon after by the Indians. 3. The first permanent inhabitants of Tennessee went there in 1757. They built Fort London, now in Blount county. They were attacked, in 1760, by the savages, and two hundred men, women and children, were massacred. In 1761, the savages were humbled by Col. Grant, and a treaty made with them, which encouraged emigration. 4. In 1765, settlements began on the Holston river, and gradually increased. Still the Indians were troublesome, but were often promptly repulsed, especially by Col. John Sevier, who was the Ten- nesseean hero of those times. In June, 1776, Col. Sevier, with the militia of Tennessee, and a few soldiers from Virginia, gained a deci sive victory over the savages. 5. Where Nashville now stands was a wilderness till 1780. During that year, about forty families, under the direction of James Robert son, crossed the mountains, and founded Nashville. From this time forward, though more or less harassed by the Indians, the progress of the state, in population and improvement, was rapid. 6. In 1785, the inhabitants of the province proposed to become a were they compelled to lay down their arms? 7. What were the historical events of the year 1795? CXLIII. 1. What of Tennessee? 2. What was its condition in 1754? 3. What of the first inhabitants of Tennessee? What of the savages in 1760 and 1761? 4. What, was done in 1775? In 1776? 5. In 1730? When was Nashville founded? 6. What wus proposed in 1733? When tliJ congress recognize Tennessee as a separate province " 254 WASHINGTON S RESIGNATION. state by the name of Franklin ; but the scheme was at .ength aban doned. In 1789, North Carolina gave up the territory, ana in 1790 congress recognized it as a separate province, and made provision feu its government accordingly. CHAPTER CXLIV. Washington s "Resignation, 1. THE time for electing a chief magistrate was again approaching, and Washington having signified his determination to retire to private life, it became necessary to bring into the field a new candidate. The most popular individual was John Adams, and, on opening and counting the votes, in February, 1797, he was found to be elected. Thomas Jefferson was, at the same time, chosen vice-president. 2. Two years before this time, there had been a considerable change in the cabinet. Gen. Hamilton had resigned the office of secretary of the treasury, and had been succeeded by Oliver Wolcott, of Connecticut. Gen. Knox had also been succeeded, in the war department, by Timothy Pickering, of Massachusetts. 3. No considerable cbange had taken place in the morals and reli gion of the community, during the administration of Washington, notwithstanding his own manifestations of regard for good. things. The country was still flooded with vice and infidelity. The writings of Paine and Godwin were circulated in great numbers sometimes gratuitously. 4. Trade and commerce, however, flourished, during this period, beyond any former example. In 1797, the exports of the United States amounted to nearly fifty-seven millions of dollars, and tbe imports to seventy-five millions of dollars. Great progress was made in agriculture, and some in manufactures. The population of the United States had risen to about five millions. 5. The national credit, moreover, had become established ; an ample revenue had been provided ; a considerable part of the national debt had been paid ; and such measures had been put in operation ab bade fair to extinguish the debt in a reasonable time. Treaties had been made with most of the Indian tribes, and peace with most foreign nations. 6. A prodigious impulse had been given, during this period, to the cause of education. Among the literary institutions which had their origin during the short period of Washington s administration, were Williams, Union, Greenville and Bowdoin colleges, and the University of Vermont. The Historical Society of Massachusetts had its origin, also, during the same period. CXLIV. 1. Who was now chosen president? Who vice-president? 2. What changes had been made in the cabinet? 3. What of morals and religion during Wash ington s administration ? 4. Describe the increase of trade and commerce. What other progress was made? What of the population of the United States? 5. In what other respects had the country improved? 6. What of education at this period? Colleges J PROSPECTS OF A WAR WITH FRANCE. 255 7. It was in the year 1795 that the remarkable school fund of Connecticut was formed. The Connecticut reserve lands now a part of northern Ohio were sold for one million two hundred thou sand dollars, and devoted to this purpose. The fund now amounts to two millions of dollars. In 1796, an act for establishing schools throughout the state was passed in Pennsylvania. 8. No man ever had such unbounded influence in the United States as Washington perhaps it is not too much to say, no man ever will have. Several other chief magistrates have indeed been extremely popular and influential, especially when they had been distinguished in military life. Yet even these had not the hearts of the whole na tion at their disposal like Washington. 9. Had he been as ambitious as Napoleon, or even as Bolivar, or Francia, he might have been dictator for life, as well as they. Such a course was even proposed to him, in 1782, when it was believed that the country was not yet ready for anything but a qualified mon archy ; but he turned from it with disdain. As the leader of a republic, in a time which u tried men s souls," no one ever exceeded bim in judgment or patriotism. CHAPTER CXLV. Prospects of a War with France. John Adams. 1 ALTHOUGH Washington retired from the presidency, and Ad ams succeeded him, with the prospects of the country, on the whole 7. What of the school fund of Connecticut? 8. What can you say of Washington as chief magistrate ? 9. What station might he have held? What was his character ? 256 PROSPECTS OF A WAR WITH FRANCE. encouraging, yet there was one drawback from the public felicity This was the perplexing character of our relations, as a government with France. 2. For a long time before this, France had been committing dep- redations on our West India commerce. In the hope of being able to adjust, in an amicable way, the existing difference, Washington, just before his retirement from office, had recalled Mr. Monroe, our min ister at Paris, and appointed Gen. C. C. Pinckney in his stead. 3. The French republic refused to receive a new minister, till alter the " redress of grievances" of which they complained. On learning the fact, President Adams, in June, 1797, convened congress, and in his address or message, though he spoke of preserving peace if possible, yet, as a last resort, he alluded to war. 4. The result was that three envoys extraordinary to France were appointed, to attempt a settlement of the existing difficulties. They were, Gen. Pinckney, Elbridge Gerry, and John Marshall. Their mission finally proved an entire failure ; and the spring of 1798 opened with every prospect of war. 5. Indeed, in a practical point of view, war was already begun. The treaty existing between the two countries had, in July, 1797, been declared by the United States as no longer binding on their part. The French cruisers were continually making depredations upon our commerce, and every opportunity was taken to insult the United States government. (5. In these circumstances, the first step taken by congress was to increase the regular army. Twelve regiments of infantry, one of artillery, and one of cavalry, were ordered to be added to the existing establishment ; and the president was authorized to appoint such offi cers as might be necessary to render the army efficient. 7. For commander-in-chief. all eyes were once more turned to wards Washington ; and notwithstanding his love of retirement and of domestic and agricultural life, he consented once more to comply with the wishes of his country. But, by the merciful appointment of Divine Providence, the danger of war suddenly disappeared. 8. The French government having expressed a willingness to settle the difficulties which existed on reasonable terms, President Adams appointed Oliver Ellsworth. Wm. R. Davies, and Wm. Vans Murray envoys extraordinary to meet the commissioners of the French They sailed for France in the summer of 1799. 9. On their arrival in France, they found a change in the govern ment. All power was now in the hands of Napoleon, who had not been concerned in the transactions about which so much difficulty existed. A treaty of peace was made, Sept. 30, 1800 ; arid the army of the United States was, by direction of congress, soon after dip banded. CXLV. *. What drawback was there from the public happiness? 2. What ha./ been done by F ranee? What new minister had Washington sent to Paris? 3. What did the French refuse to do? What did Adams say in his address? 4. ^ nat envoys were sent to France? 5. What of the treaty of 1797? What of the French cruisers? R. What steps were taken to increase the regular army? 7. WJv *as looked upon as comrnander- ; n-chief ? 8. Who sailed for France in 1799? 9, What treaty was made by Napo.eon * 10. When and where did Washington die* THE PUBLIC HEALTH. 257 10. Before the treaty was made, however, the commander-in-chief of the newly raised American army was no more ! He expired sud lenly, at his seat at Mount Vernon, in Virginia, December 14, 1799, in the sixty-eighth year of his age ; and left a whole nation to mouri ois loss. CHAPTER CXLVI. The public Health. 1. THE introduction of the kine-pox, or, as it was at that tim called, the cow-pox or, in more fashionable language still, vaccina tion into the United States, in the year 1800, is an event which deserves to be remembered in our history. The individual to whom the country is indebted for this act of benevolence is Dr. Benjamin Waterhouse, of Cambridge. 2. Small-pox was first known in Europe about the time of the discovery of America by Columbus ; and, as might have been expected on its first appearance in a country, was exceedingly fatal. From Europe it was soon scattered among the inhabitants of the western world, where it was also very fatal, especially among the Indians, owing, in part, no doubt, to their wretched mode of treating it. 3. As early in the settlement of Massachusetts as the year 1631, this terrible destroyer appeared among the natives at Saugus, and swept away whole towns or villages. The colonists assisted, it is said, in burying entire families of the Indians at once. In one of their wigwams a living infant was found at the breast of its deceased mother, every other Indian of the place being dead. 4 Again, in 1633 and 1634, the disease raged in the same fearful manner. Holnes, in his " American Annals," says, that " thirty of John Sagamore s people were buried by Mr. Maverick, of Win- esemet, in one day." In 1692, it raged greatly in New Hampshire among the colonists, having been brought there in bags of cotton from the West Indies. Again, in 1700, it was fearfully prevalent in Charleston, South Carolina. 5. The first notice we find of its appearance among the white population of Boston is in the year 1689. In 1702, it was still moie prevalent and fatal, and swept off more than three hundred of the inhabitants. Again it made great havoc in Boston and some of tho adjacent towns, in 1721. Inoculation for the disease was now for the first time introduced. 6. The opposition which was manifested to the practice of inocu- ation is, at this day, hardly credible, were it not well attested. Many thought that if a person who had been inoculated should die, CXLVI. 1. When was the cow-pox first introduced into the United States, and by whom ? 2. When was the small- pox first known in Europe ? Where was it very fatal 1 3. Describe its first appearance in Massachusetts. 4. When did it again rage? Whai does Holnes say ? Where did it prevail in 1 692 7 In 1700? 5. When did it first appeal In Boston ? What of the further ravages of the smali-pox ? & What of the opposition PRESIDENT JEFFERSON. his physician ought to be treated as a murderer. Dr. Cotton Matner though not a little superstitious himself, labored in vain to remove thi vulgar prejudices on this subject. 7. Dr. Zabdiel Boylston was the first physician whom Dr. Mathei could persuade to stem the torrent of prejudice. He began by inoculating his own family. The populace were so enraged, that nig family was hardly safe in his house, and he was often insulted in the streets. And yet it was obvious that the inoculated disease was com paratively mild, and that but few died of it. 8. But the crowning discovery of all, as a preventive of this fearful disease, was that of vaccination, by Dr. Jenrier, of England, late in the eighteenth century, and first made publicly known in 1796. Much praise should be accorded to Dr. Waterhouse for his successful efforts to introduce it in this country. 9. The yellow fever first prevailed within the present limits of the United States at Philadelphia, about the year 1*698, and swept off great numbers of the people. It had, however, previously appeared in the West Indies. In 1728, it was still more fatal in Charleston, South Carolina. The physicians knew not how to treat it. Again it raged in Charleston most fearfully in 1732. 10. In the year 1746, it prevailed among the Mohegan Indians, in Connecticut, and about one hundred of them died of it. In 1793, it was very fatal in Philadelphia, and again in 1797 and 1798. In the latter year it raged also in New York, and, for the first time, in Bos ton. It prevailed in New Haven in 1794. 11. The cholera, a new and destructive disease, after having raged greatly in the East, at length, in 1832, crossed to Canada, and ad vanced, by way of Albany and New York, into the United States t where it became, for several years, the principal epidemic disease. It was much more suddenly fatal, as well as more severe, than com mon cholera morbus. 12. But the scourge of the United States, in every period of then history, especially for a century past, has been the consumption. With the progress of civilization and refinement, this disease has increased, and is likely to continue to increase till the community can be generally enlightened with regard to its numerous causes. CHAPTER CXLVII. President Jefferson. 1. THE events of the year 1800, in addition to those which havo been mentioned, were neither numerous nor important. Agreeably to inoculation? What of Cotton Mather? 2. What of Dr. Boylston ? How waa ht treated ? 8. What of Dr. Jenner ? 9, 10. What of the yellow fever ? Give som account of it. 11. What of the cholera? 12. What can you say of consumption? PRESIDENT JEFFERSON. 259 to a resolution of congress, ten years before, the seat of government was this year transferred to Washington, in the District of Co umhia. A law was indeed passed, this year, establishing a national system of bankruptcy, but it was repealed three years afterward. Jefferson. 2. There were also some changes made in the western terntonea this year. A part of the north-western territory was separated frc/tn the rest, to be called the Indiana Territory. The Mississippi Terri tory was also erected into a separate government. By the second census, taken this year, the population of the United States was found to be five million, three hundred and five thousand, four hun dred and eighty-two. 3. On the 4th of March, 1801, Mr. Adams term of office, as president, having expired, and the measures of the federal party hav ing become somewhat unpopular, Thomas Jefferson was elected in his stead ; and Aaron Burr was chosen vice-president. The contest was long and severe ; and, as there was no election by the people, the choice for the first time devolved upon congress. 4. The method of election, in such cases, was first to be settled, and was fixed upon as follows. The representatives of each state were to be seated by themselves, and to ballot by themselves ; each state being entitled to only one vote. The doors v~- e to be closed against every person but the officers of the house , and, the balloting having once commenced, the house was not to adjourn till a choice was effected. 5. In the present instance, the representatives of the states were CXLVII. 1. What of the events in the year 1800? What law was passed ? 2. What Changes were made in the territories this year? What of the population of the Unite* States? 3. When was Jefferson elected? What of Aaron Burr? 4 What mode M 260 THE SETTLEMENT OF OHIO. obliged to ballot thirty-six times before they could effect a choice At the first ballot, eight states had voted for Mr. Jefferson, six for Mr. Burr, and two were divided. Of course, neither candidate had a majority of the votes. At the thirty-sixth ballot, Mr. Jeffer son had the votes of ten states, Mr. Burr four, and there were two blanks. 6. During- the administration of Mr. Adams, agriculture, trade and commerce, had continued to flourish, and religion had begun to revive. Infidelity still stalked abroad, but had greatly altered its tone. The good influence of religion upon society had begun to be admitted, even by those who did not believe in its divine origin. CHAPTER CXLVIII. The Settlement of Ohio. 1. IN 1802, the eastern part of the northwestern territory was admitted to the Union as an independent state, by the name of Ohio. There were now seventeen states in the Union. At the time of its reception, Ohio contained seventy-two thousand inhab itants. 2. It was first permanently settled at Marietta, in the year 1788. This was a year famous in the history of western emigration ; for no less than twenty thousand persons men, women and chil dren passed the mouth of the Muskingum river, during the season, on their journey down the Ohio. The party which stopped at Marietta consisted of forty-seven persons, under General Rufus Putnam. 3. Their first business was to build a stockade fort, of sufficient strength to resist the ordinary attacks of the savages. They killed the standing trees by cutting the bark, taking care, however, to hew down enough of them to admit of their planting fifty acres of corn. In the autumn, twenty more families joined them. Both of these companies were New England people. 4. The Indians, for many years, gave the settlers of Marietta but little trouble. Nor did the latter make war upon or molest the Indians, except in one or two instances. Twice, some of the more thoughtless of the settlers fired upon the Indians, when they came too near them, by which means one Indian was killed and another wounded. election was fixed upon 1 5. What of the ballot in the present case? Describe the result of the balloting. 6. Whai of the administration of Mr. Adams? CXLVIII Let the teacher ask tchat questiojis he thinks proper in respect to the nuip. i. What was done in 1S02? How many states were there in the Union? 2. For what was the year 1783 remarkable? Describe the emigration. 3. What wa Utir first business? 4. What of the Indians? The settlers? 5. Describe the settla THE SETTLEMENT OF OHIO. 261 5 The earliest settlers of Cincinnati went there in 1790, or about half a century ago. There \vere nearly twenty of them. Twenty acres of corn were soon planted, and, for food, they shot down game and caught fish. They ground their corn in hand-mills. Their gar ments were chiefly of their own manufacture. Map of Ohio. 6. Tt has been said that Ohio was first permanently settled m 1788. There was a settlement of Christian missionaries ana con- 62 BURR AND HAMILTON. rerted Indians, from Pennsylvania, formed on the Muskingum rivet ?lx>ut fifteen years earlier ; but after the lapse of a few years, they were gradually broken up, and the remnant were massacred, aorce time after. General Wayne. 7. Until the year 1795, there was much difficulty in settling this iatu, on account of the Indian wars. But after the victory over the Indians, by General Wayne, during the administration of Wash ington, the population increased very rapidly, and continued to increase, till, in 1840, it contained about a million and a half of inhabitants. CHAPTER CXL1X. Burr and Hamilton. 1. AT the first session of congress after the election of Jefferson the system of internal taxation, which had been introduced during Adams administration, was repealed, as well as several other laws which the new administration did not approve. Many public officers, who were strongly attached to the old order of things were removed to make way for those who were of a different political character. meat of Cincinnati. 6. What of the settlement of Ohio? 7. What difficulty was thera Hi settling this state? What was its population in 1840? CXLlXl 1. What was tlone by congress, under Jefferson ? 2. Give some history of f/ouidiana. 3. What duel was fought in ISG4 7 Describe it. 4. What can you sny of AND HAMILTON. 263 2. Louisiana was ceded, by Spain, to France, in 1802, and the United States bought it of France for fifteen million dollars, the next year. Governor Claiborne took possession of it in December, 1803. By a treaty with the Indians at Fort Wayne, a large amount of Indian lands were also ceded to the United States this year. Much of what is now the state of Illinois was ceded to us by the Kaskaskies, in 1803 / I II Hamilton. 5. In July, 1804, a duel was fought by Aaron Burr, vice-presi dent of the United States, with Alexander Hamilton, late secretary of the treasury, and a distinguished officer of the revolutionary war, in which the latter was killed at the first fire. The duel took place on the New Jersey shore, opposite New York. 4. The death of Hamilton produced a very strong sensation in the United States. He was unquestionably one of the ablest men of his political party in the country. But, like many otherwise good men, he was misled by a false notion of honor; and, in an evil horn, consented to take a step which he was too proud to retrace. Few men have been more lamented. 5. Jefferson was reflected, and again took the oath of president of the United States, March 4, 1805. George Clinton, of New York, was chosen vice-president. This office he held by reelection till his death, which happened in April, 1812. 6. The following anecdote will show the character of Vice-Presi> dent Clinton. M the close of the revolutionary war, a British officer, in New York, for no crime worthy of notice, was about t llie death of Hamilton ? 5. Who were elected president and vice-president 7 6. Kelait the aiidcilote of Clinton. 284 WAR WITH TRIPOLI. be tarred and feathered. With a drawn sword in his hand, Clinton rushed in among the mob, and, at the hazard of his own life, rescued the officer. CHAPTER CL. War with Tripoli Burning of the Philadelphia. 1. DURING the year 1805 the first of President Jefferson s second term a war broke out between the United States and Tripoli, which, more than almost any other historical event of that period, deserves a particular notice. 2. For many years the inhabitants of the northern states of Africa had been known as pirates, and the United States, as well as other nations, had suffered greatly from their depredations. Tbe Tripolitans, in particular, had been very troublesome. Many of our vessels had been boarded and plundered ; and the crews, in some instances, had been carried into a captivity worse, if possible, than death. 3. To protect our commerce, as well as to humble the pirates, an armed naval force, under Commodore Preble, had been sent out tj the Mediterranean as early as 1803. In the same year the Phila delphia frigate, under Captain Bainbridge, had joined him, but, in chasing a piratical vessel, had run aground and surrendered, and the captain and his crew had been reduced to captivity. CL. 1. What war broke out in 180;"? 2. What was the character of the northern tales of Africa? The Tripolitans? 3. What of Commodore Pjehle? The Plula- WAR WITH TRIPOLI. 285 4. After the surrender of the Philadelphia, the Tripolitans got the vessel afloat, and moored her in the harbor. While lying there, Com modore Decatur, then only a lieutenant under Commodore Preble, formed a plan to destroy her, to which, as it required but twenty men and a single officer, the commodore consented. 5. To accomplish his purpose, Decatur sailed, under cover of the night, in a Tripolitan vessel he had captured, for the Philadelphia, taking with him an old pilot, who understood perfectly the Tripoli- tan language. On approaching the Philadelphia, they were hailed ; upon which the pilot answered that he had lost his cable and anchor, and only wished to fasten his vessel to the frigate till morning. 0. The Bequest was refused, but they were permitted to remain near the Philadelphia till the Tripolitans could be sent ashore to ask permission of the admiral. As soon as the boat had put off, Decatur and his men leaped on board, and in a few minutes cleared the deck of fifty Tripolitans They then set the frigate on fire, and returned, in the light of it, to their squadron. 7 The plan was as successful as bold. Not a man was lost, and only one injured. This individual was wounded in defending Decatur. The latter, in a struggle with a Tripolitan, had been dis armed, and was about to have nis head smitten off with a sabre, when the seaman reached out his arm and received the blow, and thus saved him. Bainbridge. 8, The destruction of the Philadelphia greatly enraged the Tri politans ; and the Americans whom they held in captivity were treated with greater severity than before. The sufferings of Captain dolphia? 4. What was Decatur s plan? 5, 6. Describe the execution of their de*i<m. Whatman waa injured? 3. What effect had this feat on the Trioolilans? What 23 266 BURR S CONSPIRACY. Bainbridge and his crew, and their companions in bondage, represented, at home, as great beyond endurance, and the public sen timent was in favor of continuing the war. 9. At this juncture, General Eaton, who had been consul of the United States up the Mediterranean, and was at Egypt on his return homeward, heard of the situation of his countrymen at Trip oli. He also fell in, at this time, with Hamet, the rightful heir to the throne of Tripoli. Jussuf, the third son of the reigning bashaw, to gain the throne, had just murdered his father and elder brother, and sought to destroy Hamet, the only surviving heir in his way. 10. General Eaton was much interested in the story of Hamet. as well as affected by the sufferings of his enslaved countrymen. The beys of Egypt, too, were in favor of Harriet. A league was therefore made between Eaton and Hamet, by virtue of which Hamet was to be restored to his throne, and the American captives were to be released from their bondage. 11. Having procured a small number of Americans and a few soldiers from Egypt, General Eaton and Hamet crossed the desert of Barca and took Derne, the capital of a large province of Tripoli. The cause of Hamet had, by this tim ., become so popular, and tbeir force so strong, that they were about to attack Tripoli; which Jussuf perceiving, was glad to make peace wit/i the American consul, Mr. Lear. 12. This treaty, while it released the captive Americans, did not restore Hamet to his throne. The latter visited the United States, in 1805, to solicit some remuneration for the services he had rendered General Eaton, and for the losses he had sustained by the premature treaty of peace, as he deemed it, made by Mr. Lear ; but congress did not see fit to grant his request. CHAPTER CLI. Burr s Conspiracy. 1. ONE of the most remarkable events of the year 1806 was the conspiracy, as it was called, of the late Vice-President Burr. After the death of General Hamilton, he had retired to a small island in the Ohio river, about two hundred miles below Pittsburg, since called Blaimerhasset s island. 2 Here he had set on foot a project for forming an independent empire, west of the Allegany Mountains, of which he was to be the chief or emperor. New Orleans was to be the capital. The government of the United States, apprized of his plan, arrested of Captain Bainbrhl^e and his men? 9. What of General Eaton? Who was Hamet* What lia i Jussuf just done? If*. Who were in favor of Hamet? What league wan made 1 * 11. What did Hamet and Eaton do? Why was Jussuf glad to make peace 1 154. \V hat of Hamet ? How did con g POSH mnet his request ? BURR S CONSPIRACY. 267 him, brought him to Richmond, in Virginia, and put him on trial foi treason ; but he was released for want of proof against him Burr. 3. He found, moreover, that, beside the danger of being tauen na convicted before he could get his scheme fairly " under way," ..he attachment of the western states to the general government was stronger than he had before supposed, and that his cunning and in trigue would not avail him. 4. It had been Burr s purpose, in case of the failure of his main plan, to proceed, with such forces as he could raise, to Mexico, aixj establish an empire there. But this restless man died, after all, with out accomplishing the objects to which his ambition had prompted him ; and all the kingdoms which his imagination had reared de scended to the grave with him. 5. In point of talent, Burr was certainly a remarkable man. It was his unbounded ambition and unrestrained selfishness that ruined him. Had he aimed, like Washington, at the general good of his country, rather than his own aggrandizement, his memory might as well have been associated with the latter, as with Benedict Arnold. 6. It was about this period that President Jefferson directed Lewis and Clark to explore the Missouri river, who, with a company of forty-five men, proceeded to its source, and then descended on the Columbia to the Pacific Ocean, and returned the same way, travers CLI. 1. Where had Burr retired? 2. What was his plan? What of his trial? 3. What did he find ? 4. What had been his purpose ? What became of nil his schemes t 5. What was his character? 6. Describe the expedition of Lewis ami Cark. Whai was explored in 1S06 and ISO? J 268 TROUBLES WITH GREAT BRITAIN. ing a distance of some ten or twelve thousand miles of wilderness IP little more than two years and four months. About the year 1806 General Pike also explored the Mississippi. CHAPTER CLII. Troubles with Great Britain. 1. IN 1807, Great Britain and France being- at war with each other, the controversy drew to one side or the other most of the Eu ropean powers ; and there were not a few who would gladly have involved the United States in the quarrel. As yet, however, the gov ernment was determined, if possible, to remain neutral. 2. One serious difficulty, indeed, had arisen. Great Britain, having at her command a powerful navy, claimed the right of taking her own native-born subjects wherever she could find them. In pursuance of her purpose, many vessels belonging to the United States had been searched, and many individuals on board of them were seized and retained as British subjects. 3. As it was not always easy to distinguish American from British subjects, this custom of impressment gave great offence to the Ameri cans. Thousands of our seamen, it was said, were claimed by the British, and, in this way, forced into their service ; and, as if to con tinue and aggravate, instead of trying to remove the grievance, Great Britain would not so much as attempt any measures of redress. 4. Worse than even this difficulty took place ; for, by an order in council of the British government, issued May 16, 1806, declaring all the ports and rivers, from the Elbe in Germany, to Brest in France, in a state of blockade, American vessels trading to any of these ports were liable to be seized and condemned. 5. This decree of Great Britain was followed, in November, by one from Bonaparte, at Berlin, in which all the British islands were declared to be blockaded, and all intercourse with them was thus broken up. This decree stood directly opposed to the existing treaty between France and the United States, and also to the laws and usages of nations. 6. Again, the British government, in January, 1807, issued another order in council, forbidding all the coasting trade with France, on penalty of capture and condemnation. Nothing could have been better calculated than these proceedings to awaken every latent feeling of resentment in the Americans against the two nations, if not to involve them in all the horrors of war itself. CLII. 1. What of Britain and France in 1807? 2. What did Britain c aim? 3. What of the impressment of our seamen? 4. What worse difficulty ? 5. What dec i* was inada by Bonaparte ? 6. What other order was given by the British? ATTACK ON THE CHESAPEAKE. 269 CHAPTER CLIIL Attack on the Chesapeake. 1. SOME time in the beginning of the year 1807, five men had de sorted from the British frigate Melampus, lying in Hampton Roads , and three of them had subsequently enlisted on board the United States frigate Chesapeake, then at Norfolk, preparing for sea. The British consul at Norfolk, on being acquainted with the facts, wrote to Commodore Barren, of the Chesapeake, requesting that the men might be returned. 2. This request being refused, the British consul applied to the secretary of the navy to surrender them. The secretary ordered an examination of the facts, from which it appeared that the men were natives of America, of which two of them had official certificates. They were not, therefore, given up. 3. The Chesapeake had been ordered to cruise in the Mediterra nean, and, on June 22, she proceeded on her voyage thither. In going out of Hampton Roads, she passed the British trigates Bellona and Melampus. As she was passing Cape Henry, the Leopard, another British frigate, of fifty guns, came up with her, and an officer was sent on board with a note. 4. This note enclosed a copy of an order from the British admiral, Berkley, requesting them to search for deserters on board all our ships found out of the limits of the United States. At the same time i demand was made to be permitted to search the Chesapeake for the lesertera from the Melampus. 5. Commodore Barron, in reply, said, that he did not know of any deserters on board ; that the recruiting officers for the Chesapeake had been particularly instructed not to receive any deserters from his Britannic majesty s ships, and that he was directed never to permit the crew of a ship under his command to be mustered by any officers but her own. 6. Upon receiving this answer, the officer returned to the Leopard, when she immediately commenced a heavy firing upon the Chesa peake. The latter, being unprepared for an action, could make no Tesistance, but, after remaining in the fire of the Leopard about thirty minutes, and having three men killed and eighteen wounded the commodore among the rest she surrendered, 7. The British captain refused to accept the surrender of thtf Chesapeake, but commenced a search, and finding the three men on board whom they claimed to have been deserters, together with a fourth, whom they also claimed on the same ground, they took them along with them. The Chesapeake, being much injured, returned to Norfolk. CLIIL 1. What took place in the year 1807? 2. What did the British consul do> What proved to be the case concerning the men ? 3. Relate the adventures of the Chesa- 4. What demand was made by the British admiral? 5. W bat was Commodore 23* 270 EMBARGO LAID. 8. On receiving information of this outrage, the president, by a proclamation, ordered all armed British vessels to leave the waters of the United States, and not to enter them more until satisfaction was given by the British government for the assault on the Chesapeake An armed force was also ordered out, sufficient for the defence of Norfolk, should it become necessary. CHAPTER CLIV. Embargo laid. 1. THE next thing done by the United States government was lo forward instructions to Mr. Monroe, the minister at London, to demand of the British government that satisfaction which the particular case of the Chesapeake required, as well as security against further im pressment of seamen from American ships. 2. The British were ready to enter upon negotiations respecting the attack on the Chesapeake, but were unwilling to relinquish the right of search. The result was that the discussion of the subject was delayed. In the mean time, congress came together, when the capture of the Chesapeake was one of the first subjects which occu pied their attention. 3. Several measures were adopted at this session of congress; among which were preparations and appropriations for the sup port of a large land and naval force. On the 22d of December, 1807, an embargo was laid on all vessels within the jurisdiction of the United States. Meanwhile, the difficulties -with both the British and French governments were increasing, and a speedy war seemed inevitable. 4. At length, Mr. Rose, a special minister from the British govern ment, arrived in the country, and negotiations were once more attempted. But they did not succeed : nor was the controversy, which grew out of the attack on the Chesapeake, finally settled till some time in the year 1811. In the mean time, Thomas Jefferson had been succeeded in his office by James Madison. 5. The prospects of the country, when Mr. Madison came into office, were gloomy indeed. The two great nations of England ana France were still at war, and, in the progress of that war, by theii orders and decrees and impressments and seizures, were breaking in upon all former treaties, especially those with the United States. 6. As strong encouragement had been given by Great Britain, in the year 1809, before Mr. Jefferson went out of office, of a Barron s reply? 6. Describe the attack of the Leopard. 7. What did the British cap tain then do? 8. What proclamation was issued by the president? CLIV. 1. What was next done by the United States? 2. What of the British? 3. What was done by congress? What seemed inevitable? 4. What of Mr. Rosel Who succeeded Jefferson as president? 5. What was now the state of the country? SfKAMBOAT NAVIGATION IN THE UNITED STATES. 271 leadiness to settle the existing differences between the two countries, the embargo had been repealed on the first of March. Finding, how ever, that there was still a disposition to delay, the embargo was, en the 10th of August, renewed. 7. Thus affairs proceeded for some time. Decrees and piuhibitions and proclamations became quite the order of the day. Sometimes, indeed, there was a gleam of hope. The probability that the United States could long remain neutral, in the existing state of things, was, however, every day and every hour diminishing. 8. On the 16th of May, 1811, the British sloop of war, Little Belt, commanded by Captain Bingham, made an unprovoked attack upon the United States frigate President, commanded by Commodore Rodgers ; in the conflict which followed, the Little Belt had eleven men killed, and twenty-one wounded, and her rigging much damaged, while the President had only a single man wounded. 9. On the 12th of November, the British envoy, Mr. Foster, ac knowledged the attack on the Chesapeake to be unauthorized, and offered, in the name of the British government, to make reparation for the injury which had been sustained. The whole affair was soon adjusted to the satisfaction of both parties. CHAPTER CLV. Steamboat Navigatio?i in the United States 1. STEAMBOATS were first used on the Hudson in th<? ^ea* 1807. An event so closely connected with the prosperity of the United States must not be excluded from their history. 2. An experiment had been made, with the steam-engine, on th Seine, near Paris, in 1803 ; but no vessel was set in motion by steam, in the United States, till four years afterward. The two individuals most concerned in the work of introducing steamboats, were Fulton and Stevens. They were not introduced into Great Britain till 1819 five years afterward. 3. The first steamboat on the western waters was launched at Piltsburg, in 1813. She was of four hundred tons burthen, and wa* called the Vesuvius. She was built to run as a regular trader be tween the falls of the Ohio and New Orleans. A steamboat firs): ascended the Arkansas river in 1820. 4. Such was the popularity and such the success of these boats, especially in the western waters, that, in 1822, nine years after the building of the Vesuvius, no less than eighty-nine steamboats were 6. What of the embargo ? 7. What was the order of the day ? 8. What was done by the Little Belt? 9. How was the affair of the Chesapeake arranged? CLV. 1. What of steamboats ? 2. What expsriment had" been made? What of Fulton and Stevens? When did steamboats appear in Great Britain? a Describe th 272 FFEAMBOAT NAVIGATION IN THE UNITED STATES, enrolled at the port of New Orleans, forming, in the aggregate, some thing more than eighteen thousand tons. The Arkansas river had evei been ascended by steamboats five hundred miles. Fulton. 5. The first steam-ship sailed for Europe in May, 1819. In 1840, there were two regular lines of steam-packets plying between the United States and Europe ; one from Boston, and the other from New York. At first, ten or twelve miles an hour was thought to be suf ficiently rapid ; now, the Atlantic is crossed in twelve days. 6. The whole number of steamboats, in the different states of the Union, in 1840, was estimated at about eight hundred, with a capacity of one hundred and fifty-three thousand six hundred and sixty tons Of these eight hundred boats, one hundred and thirty-seven were built in the year 1837. The number of steam-engines, of all kinds, in use, was estimated at about three thousand. 7. It should not be forgotten that, among the foregoing steam-ves sels, some twelve or fourteen belong to the navy. The first steam- frigate for the navy was built many years since, but it is only within a very few years that the number has been much increased. Vesuvius. What took place in 1820? 4. What of steamboats in 1822? 5. When did the first steam-ship sail to Europe? 6. What of steam- {jackets in 1340 ? How man J were buiH in 1837. What of steam-engines? 7. What of the navv 1 BATTLE OF TIPPECANOE. 273 CHAPTER CLVI. Battle of Tippecanoe. 1. IN the year 1811, congress assembled on the 5th of November Not only the president s message, but all the proceedings, indicated the expectation of a rupture with Great Britain at no distant period. For though repaiation had been made in the case of the Chesapeake, the orders in council remained in full force. 2. During this year, the Shawanese and other Indians about the Wabash river, in the territory of Indiana, became troublesome. Gov ernor Harrison, with twelve hundred men, three hundred and fifty of whom were regular troops, proceeded from the neighborhood of Vin cennes to the Prophet s town, as the residence of their chief was called, to demand satisfaction of the Indians. 3. The troops commenced their march September 26, and nothing of importance occurred until their arrival on the line of the enemy s country. Here they built a fort, which, in honor of their commander, they called Fort Harrison. At this place they remained about a month, during which time the Indians very frequently came into the camp and held councils with Governor Harrison, but would not accede to his terms. 4. Under the circumstances, it w T as resolved to attack them ; and, with this view, the troops left Fort Harrison, October 29, and arrived at the Prophet s town November 6. When they were within half a mile of the town, they formed the line of battle, which the Indians perceiving, sent in a flag of truce, saying that if their lives might be spared till next morning, they would come to the governor s terms. 5. This was a device of the savages to gain time, and put their enemies off their guard. It was but too successful ; and, unsuspicious of danger, our troops encamped where they were. Many of them, strange as it may seem, slept as quietly all night as if they had been at home in the midst of their families. 6. A little before five o clock, next morning, the savages came upon them with such fury that the sentinels could only fire a single gun before they were in the very midst of the camp. Some of the sol diers were prepared, but others had to struggle with them at their very tent doors. 7. The battle soon became severe, and the Indians, encouraged by the surprise into which they had thrown the troops at the first onset, pressed forward in great numbers. The result of the contest, for a long time, was doubtful. The bravery and skill of our troops, however, prevailed, and the Indians began to give way ; shortly CLVI. What was expected in the year 1511? 2. What of the Indians? Who went against them? 3. Where did the troops encamp? 4. What was now done J What did the savaees do 7 5. What ought to have been suspected ? 6. Describe tlw 274 WAR DECLARED WITH GREAT BRITAIN. after this, they fled to a swamp, where they could not bo fol lowed. 8. The victory over them was dearly bought. Sixty of the Unitet States troops were killed, and one hundred and twenty-ei^ln wounded. Among the slain were several able and valuable officers. The loss of the savages was great, but the number could not be ex actly ascertained. ( J. The next day, the troops set fire to the Prophet s town, and, having destroyed everything valuable they could find, they returned to Vincennes, after a fatiguing campaign of about two months. The defeat of the Indians, however, was decisive. They g-we the settlers in that vicinity no more trouble for some time. CHAPTER CLVII. War declared, with Great Britain. 1. THE difficulties with Great Britain were not removed. That government still insisted on the right of impressment, as it was called ; the blockade of her enemies ports incommoded us ; and though the French decrees of Berlin and Milan were repealed, the British had not as yet annulled their orders in council. 2. An embargo was laid, on the 3d of April, by the president, at the recommendation of congress, to continue ninety days, on all ves sels within the jurisdiction of the United States. This was the pre lude to war with Great Britain, which was declared on the 18th of June following. 3. The bill for the declaration of war did not pass, however, with out opposition. Forty-nine, out of one hundred and twenty-eight of the representatives, entered their solemn protests, in which they denied the war to be either necessary or just. Indeed, it only passed the senate by a small majority. 4. Nor was the measure very well received by the people after the bill passed. The editors of several newspapers, in different parts of the country, were very decided in their expressions of disapprobation ; so much so as to provoke the violence of the war party and cause mobs and riots. 5. The most remarkable of these mobs was at Baltimore. Tho rioters first tore down the printing-office of the paper which had offended them. The editor and others undertook to defend them selves with arms. The military force of the city was finally called out. The conflict was severe, and was continued for two or tlireo nights; Generil Lingan was killed and several were wounded. attack. Result of the battle ? 8. What was the loss of the Americana ? 9. What was CLVII. 1. What of the difficulties with Gr-.t Britain? 2. What embargo was laii in April? When was war declared with Greal Britain? 3. How did the bill pass? i. Wnat of the eJHors of jrapera? 5. Describe the rnob at Baltimore. 6. Wan the GENERAL HULL S SURRENDER. 275 C. So poorly prepaied was the country for war, and so difficult was iv found 10 enlist soldiers, that a demand was made by the presi dent on the governors of the states to furnish men from the militia of iheir several states, to guard their own seaboard. But this, Massachu setts, Connecticut and Rhode Island refused to do. 7. The grounds of this refusal were, that the militia, if sent under the call of the president, would be subject to the officers of the regular army, and might be marched into Canada, or to any other part of the country ; and this, it was contended, was not agreeable to the consti tution. 8. This refusal produced a great sensation throughout the United States, but was fully justified by a large majority of the people of the several states which thus withheld their militia from the demand of the general government. It was generally condemned, however, by the other portions of the country. CHAPTER CLVIII. General Hull s Surrender. 1. WE have seen that a part of the states refused to call out their militu at the request of the president. Connecticut, however, pro ceeded to raise troops for her own defence, and to organize and station them, at various points along the coast, in her own way. 2. It was also found difficult to enlist regular troops, and, still more so, to find suitable officers for them. The few already in the service, and such as could be readily enlisted, amounting to two thou sand, were sent away to the north-west, and placed under General Hull, an aged man who had served in the war of the revolution, and who was at this time governor of Michigan Territory. 3. General Hull, with his troops, was ordered to Detroit, to garri son the fort there, and protect the country from the incursions of the British and Indians. He arrived early in July, and having put every thing in a posture of defence, he crossed the river Detroit, July 12, and made preparations to invade Upper Canada. 4. But, instead of invading Canada, or even attacking a single post he remained there till the 7th of August, and tlien returned, with his army, in the .light, to Detroit. After a few slight battles and a good deal of skirmishing, he surrendered his army, August 16, ivith the fort of Detroit, and all the neighboring forts and garrisons Jo the British, under General Brock. 5. This unexpected surrender, at the very outset of the war country well prepared for war? What demand wag made? "What refusal followed 7. What were the grounds of tlie refusal? 8. What of the people ? CLVIII. 1. What did Connecticut do? 2. What was the state of the tropa> I What was done by General Hull? 4. Describe his surrender. 5. What was the sou- 276 CAFfUKE OF THE GUERRIERE AND THE ALERT. cast a gloom over the whole country. General Hull was every where regarded, whether justly or unjustly, as either a coward 01 a traitor. Having been exchanged, soon afterward, for thirty British prisoners, he was subsequently tried by a court-martia and sentenced to death ; but, on account of his age, he was rec ommended to the mercy of the president, who finally pardoned him. 6. General Hull was tried for three things, treason, cowardice, and unofficer like conduct. On the first charge, the court-martial which tried him did not give an opinion ; but he was found guilty on the other two. He was, most evidently, unfit to command an army, whether by reason of age alone, or from other causes, and ought neve? to have been charged with so important a trust CHAPTER CLIX. Capture of the Guerriere and the Alert. 1. WHILE the war was commenced so unhappily on land, it wai far r-herwise on the sea. For, though Lord Nelson and others, by their skill, had rendered Great Britain the mistress of the ocean, she was yet to be humbled by a power whose naval force she could no* help despising for its insignificancy. tfl-juence of General Hull s act ? How was he regarded ? What was his fate? G. Fo what was he tried? CAPTURE OF THE GUERRIERE AND THE ALERT. 77 2. The United States, at the opening of the war of 1812, had tlxree frigates of forty-four guns each, three of thirty-eight, five of from twenty-eight to thirty-six, and nine sloops, varying from twelve to eighteen guns. These twenty vessels constituted her whole naval armament ; and even of these, one was on Lake Ontario, and two were unfit for sea. The British fleet consisted of from eight hundred to one thousand ships. 3. Commodore Rodgers, with his little fleet, the President, tha Essex, and the Hornet, lay at New York when war was declared. Within an hour after he heard the news, he and the Hornet were under way. On the 23d of June, only five days after the war was declared, he fell in with and attacked the British frigate Belvidera, of thirty-six guns, but she escaped. 4. This, however, was only a beginning. The Constitution, of forty-four guns, commanded by Captain Isaac Hull, sailed from the Chesapeake Bay about the middle of July. She was soon chased by the British, and the chase continued, with some firing, for several cavs ; but the Constitution succeeded in escaping. Porter. 5. Meanwhile, the Essex, commanded by Captain, afterwards Commodore Porter, which was not ready for sea when Commodore Rodgers attacked the Belvidera, having made the necessary repairs, sailed, and, after having taken several prizes, on the 13th of August fell in with the British sloop of war Alert, of twenty guns, which she took, after an action of only eight minutes. CLIX. 1 What was going on in the British navy ? 2. What vessels had the United Staf.es at the commencement of the war? What of the British fleet? 3. What, ships had Commodore Rodgers? What attack did he make? 4. Describe the chase of tha Constitution. C. Describe the capture of the Alert by Captain Perter. 6. What caa 24 278 ATTACK ON QUEENSTOWN 6. This was the first armed vessel which was taken by the Amer* leans during this war. It was not surprising- that a frigate of thirty-two guns should vanquish a sloop of twenty ; and yet it was not expected by our sailors that a vessel of the size of the Alert would make so feeble a resistance. The Essex was not injured, noi a man hurt ; while the Alert was greatly crippled, and had three rnen wounded. 7. This naval battle was fought three days before General Hull s surrender. Three days after the surrender, another event took place which was still more remarkable, both with respect to its character and the final results, than the former. It was the capture of the British frigate Guerriere. 8. On the 19th of August, the Constitution came up with this frigate, commanded by Captain Dacres, of thirty-eight guns, about a thousand miles eastward of New England, and in two hours made her a complete wreck ; so much so, that it was thought best to destroy her. 9. The loss of the Constitution, in this contest, was seven killed and seven wounded ; while the Guerriere had fifteen killed and sixty- three wounded. The Constitution was not at all injured ; but was ready for another action the very next day. Yet the force of the American frigate was but little more than that of the enemy. 10. These brilliant events at sea had some effect to make up for the losses on land. Besides, they encouraged our navy. It had been thought, for some time, that nothing could vanquish the British force for force ; but it now began to be thought otherwise CHAPTER CLX. Attack on Quee?istotv?i. 1. As early as the 1st of October, 1812, eight or ten thousand men, with military stores, were collected at various points along the Canadian line, chiefly, however, ,n three great divisions the north western, the eastern and the northern armies. Measures had also been taken for arming vessels on the threfe lakes, Erie, Ontario and Champlain. 2. The north-western army was commanded by General Harrison, and was stationed in the neighborhood of Detroit. The central divi sion was directed by General Stephen Van Rensselaer, and stationed at Lewiston, just below Niagara Falls. The army of the north, under Major General Henry Dearborn, who was also commander-in-chief, was at Greenbush and Plattsburg. 3. On the 13th of October, early in the morning, a part of the army /ou say of the two vessels ? 7. What event of importance now occurred? 8. the capture of the Guerriere. 9. What was the loss sustained by the two frigates ? 10. How did these events affect the United States navy ? .- CLX. 1 What was done October 1812? 2. How were the three divisions of tha ATTACK ON QUEENSTOWN. 279 at Lewiston succeeded in crossing the Niagara to Queenstcwn, and in taking possession of the battery on the heights. But they were not able to maintain their position, for they were only a few hundreds . and most of the men at Lewiston were militia, and refused to follow them, as they had promised to do. 4. The commander of the heights, Colonel Van Rensselaer, was now in a most perilous situation. He had indeed already repelled one attack from six hundred British regulars, and killed General Brock, their commander. But General Sheafe, his successor, renewed the attack with an increased force, and the Americans were at length compelled to surrender. 5. Nothing could have been more unexpected than the refusal of the American militia to cross the Niagara. They had but just before been urgent for the battle, and now they utterly refused to em bark. 6. General Brock was much lamented by the inhabitants of Can ada, and a beautiful monument was erected to his memory, on the heights of Queenstown, where he fell. An attempt was made, a few years since, to destroy this monument; and, though it was not quite successful, the monument was seriously injured. The villains were never discovered. 7. The attack on Queenstown was followed, in November, by a few bullying efforts, above the falls, on the part of General Smyth He was the successor of General Yan Rensselaer the latter having resigned. He sent two detachments across, in the night, to Black Rock ; but they accomplished very little. The troops soon went to winter quarters, and Smyth, being hissed from the army, w r ent home to Virginia. 8. Thus ended the war against Canada for that year. Never, perhaps, was less accomplished, under circumstances so favorable, than was done by the Americans, in this campaign of 1812. On the 26th of September, they had a force of thirteen thousand men on the frontier, more than six thousand of whom were regulars ; while the British could scarcely muster three thousand troops on their whole line, from west to east. army commanded? 3. What was done October 13th? 4. What of the commarder! 5. The militia? 6. What monument was erected to the memory of General Brock ) T Who was General Smyth? 8. What of the war against Canada? 280 MORB NAVAL VICTORIES. CHAPTER CLX1. More Naval Victories. 1 . THE success of the naval forces of the United States, for this year, was, throughout, as brilliant as the conduct of the land forces was disgraceful. Where least was expected, and where there was least reason to expect anything, there the most hevoic bravery not to say the most unprecedented skill was manifested. 2. On the 18th of October, the United States sloop Wasp, of eighteen guns, commanded by Captain Jones, came up with ana captured the British sloop Frolic, Captain Wynyates, of about the same size and force, about eight hundred miles eastward of Nor folk, in Virginia. The action lasted about three quarters of an hour. 3. Both vessels were much injured in the engagement, but the Wasp suffered most in her rigging. She had only five men killed and five wounded. The fire of the Wasp evidently fell below the rigging of the Frolic ; for the latter had at least seventy or eighty killed or wounded. Indeed, it was said that not twenty of her men escaped wholly unhurt. 4. The Frolic had scarcely submitted to the Wasp, when a British seventy-four gun ship hove in sight the Poictiers and immediately bore down upon them. As they were in no situation either to escape or make a defence, they were forthwith taken and carried into Ber muda. 5. One week later than this, viz., October 25, a still more remark able victory was obtained by our little navy. The United States, another forty-four gun ship, commanded by Commodore Decatur, who had distinguished himself so much at Tripoli, fell in with and encoun tered the British frigate Macedonian, Captain Garden, rated at thirty eight guns, but really carrying forty-nine. 6. This action took place in the Atlantic Ocean, about seven hun dred miles southward of the Azores. It lasted an hour and a half, and was very fatal to the crew of the Macedonian. Out of her com plement of three hundred men, she had more than a hundred killed and wounded, while the United States had but seven killed and five wounded. 7. One of those killed on board the Macedonian was the carpenter. As he was known to be in destitute circumstances, and to have left a family of helpless children with a worthless mother, his brave com panions immediately held a contribution, and raised eight hundred dollars, to be put in safe hands, for the education of the unhappy orphans. 8. Sailors are apt to be generous. It is not always, however, CLXI. 1 . What was the success of the naval force of the United States ? 2. Describe the engagement of the Wasp arid the Frolic. 3. What was the loss on both sides? 4. How was the Wasp captured 1 f>. What two ships now engaged ? 6. Describe the action, 7 What was done for the family of the carpenter? 8 Character of sailers J EVfcMTS OF lbl2 ANi> 1813. 281 that they make so wise an application of their charities as in this case. 9. Another victory was achieved by our brave tars before the year closed. Captain Hull had retired from the service, and had been succeeded in the command of the Constitution by Commodore Bain- bridge. On the 29th of December, while off the coast of Brazil, the British frigate Java, of forty-nine guns, came in sight, and a battle ensued. 10. The engagement was severe from the first. It had continued nearly two hours, and nearly two hundred men had been killed or wounded on board the Java, when she was compelled to strike her colors. She was so much injured that it was concluded, a few days afterward, to burn her. The loss of the Constitution was hardly one sixth as great as that of the Java. 11. On board the Java, during the battle, was an American pris oner, in confinement. Anxious to know the issue, he often asked a Chinese, who was stationed near him, how the battle was going on. " Oh, a glorious victory," was the reply always. Not satisfied with this, especially as he saw so many wounded men brought below, he asked which side was about to gain the ^victory. " Why," said the Chinese, " one or t other." CHAPTER CLXII. Events of 1812 and 1813. 1. SEVERAL interesting events of our national history took piaf during the years 1812 and 1813, which deserve a place in our his tory. 2. One of these was the admission, some time in 1812, of Louisi ana to the federal union. She was the eighteenth pillar of the great national fabric, and a most important one, as she holds the keys of entrance, through the mouth of a mighty river, to the richest, if not ihe most extensive valley in the world. 3. The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions was also incorporated in 1812 ; and five missionaries were ordained at Salem to preach the gospel at Bombay, in Asia. They were the first foreign missionaries ever ordained here. Yet the same board, in 1842, thirty years later, sustained no less than one hundred and thir ty-four of these foreign missionaries. 4. Very early in the year 1813, the Emperor of Russia kindly offered to try to make peace between Great Britain and the United States , and Albert Gallatin, James A. Bayard, and John Quincy Adarns were appointed as commissioners, and sent to Russia to meet 9. Who succeeded Captain Hull? What of the Java? 10. Describe the engagement. What was the loss of the two ships? 11. What passed between the American prisoner and the Chinese ? CLXII. 2 What of Louisia la ? 3. When was the American Board of Commisajonari 24* 282 EVENTS OF i812 AND 1813. such commissioners as the British might appoint, and, if practicable to make a treaty between the two countries. Madison. 5. The term for which Mr. Madison had been elected president expired on the 4th of March, 1813, and a strong effort was made, by the party opposed to the war, to elect De Witt Clinton in his stead ; but they did not succeed. Mr. Madison was reelected, and George Clinton was also reelected vice-president ; he died soon after, and was succeeded by Elbridge Gerry. 6. Cotton manufactories began to flourish this year. In the neigh borhood of Providence, Rhode Island, one hundred and twenty thou sand spindles were in operation, consuming six million pounds of cotton yearly. About the end of this year, twenty thousand or thirty thousand spindles were running at Baltimore. Yet, in 1809, not a thread of cotton was spun by machinery in this country. 7. This year, 1813, moreover, was remarkable for two more events, the birth of the Massachusetts Society for the Suppression of Intem perance, which led the way to so much good in the United States, and the death of him who may be justly considered as the father of temperance societies here, Dr. Benjamin Rush. first incorporated? What of missionaries? What of the board in 1842? 4. What of the Emperor of Russia? Who were sent as commissioners? 5. Who now became presi dent and vice-president? 6. What of cotton manufactories at Providence ? At Balti more i 7. What two events of importance occurred iu 1812? X THE MASSACltE AT 5REXCHTOWN. 283 CHAPTER CLXIII. The, Massacre at Frenchtoivn. 1. WE have seen that the north-western division of the Lnited States army was stationed in the neighborhood of Detroit, and was under the command of General Harrison. There, too, they win tered. General Harrison s plan was to collect a sufficient force in that neighborhood, and, as soon as he could, retake Detroit and the other forts and places which General Hull had so unwisely sur rendered. 2. Early in January, news came from Frenchtown, a place twenty-six miles from Detroit, that the British and Indians were coming against them ; praying, at the same time, for assistance. General Winchester, with eight hundred men, marched thither, and succeeded in driving away the British and Indians, who had already arrived, but was, in his turn, driven away by the British, on the 23d inst., and himself and five hundred men taken prisoners. 3. Their surrender was followed by a scene almost too shocking to describe. General Proctor, the British commander, had pledged his honor that the lives and private property of the American soldiers should be respected after the surrender. But, instead of this, the dead were stripped and scalped the wounded, such as were unable to rise, butchered, and the living stripped and plundered, and many of them tomahawked, or only reserved to be roasted at the stake. Few of them lived to be exchanged. 4. It is maintained by some that General Proctor could not have prevented these barbarities. It is difficult, however, to believe tbis. The bare thought of such a massacre is shocking, whether it could have been avoided or not. It exhibits, in a most striking manner, the norrors of war, especially of Indian warfare. 5. What rendered this massacre at Frenchtown more afflictive was the fact that most of the troops were the flower of Kentucky. They were, many of them, young men who had a large circle of respectable relatives. Their bodies lay in the fields till autumn, when their friends ventured to collect their bleaching bones and bury them. 6. The news of General Winchester s defeat reached General Harrison while on his march to Frenchtown with reinforcements. Finding himself too late, he stopped at the rapids of the river Maumee and built a fort, which, in honor of the governor of Ohio, he called Fort Meigs. This he made, for the present, the head quarters of his army. CLXIII. 1. What was General Harrison s plan? What portion of the army did La command? 2. What news came from Frenchtown? What of General Winchester? 3. Describe the scene after the surrender. 4. What opinion is held of General Proctor? 5. W hat of the troops that fell at Frenchtown ? G. What did General Harriaoa now dc J 284 CAPTURE OF VTORK, AND DEATH OF GENERAL PIKE, CHAPTER CLXIV. Capture of York, and Death of General Pike. \ Pike. 1. LITTLE, if anything-, was done, during- the year 1812, to in crease the naval force of the United States, either on the ocean or the lakes. Commodore Chauncey had indeed been sent to Lake Ontario, about the 1st of September, to fit up the Orieida, a vesse, of sixteen guns, and to arm half a dozen schooners, and thus form a little squadron. There had also been some skirmishing- upon the lake. 2. The next spring-, General Dearborn laid a plan to attack York, in Upper Canada, the great depository of the British military stores. His troops, amounting to seventeen hundred men, embarked, about the middle of April, on board Commodore Chauncey s vessels, and, on the 25th, they set sail for York. 3. The army was directed by General Pike, a young man of great promise, who had requested the command as a favor. They landed at York on the 27th. As they were moving towards the gar rison, a magazine exploded, which the British had prepared for the purpose, and which killed General Pike and about a hundred of his men. 4. General Pike did not die, however, though his head was liter ally crushed by the heavy stone which fell on it, till he had seen the CLXIV. 1. What of Commodore Chauncey? 2. What plan was laid by General riearlxirn ? 3. How was the army directed? What was the fate of General Pike and hie tr,x)ps 1 i. What did he, however, live to SOB 1 5. What of General Pike s early life ? CAPTURE OF YORK, AND DEATH OF GENERAL PIKE. 285 town and all the barracks, and fortifications, and stores, and seven hundred and fifty of the enemy, in the possession of his victorious troops. The loss, in killed and wounded, was great on both sides, but greatest on the side of the Americans. 5. Zebulon M. Pike, who lost his life in this engagement, was a native of New Jersey, and was not only well instructed, but made healthy and robust by active exercise. As his father had been an officer in the revolutionary army, the son was trained to military life, and was early made a lieutenant on the western frontiers. 6. About the time when Lewis and Clarke were sent on an ex ploring tour up the Missouri, Lieutenant Pike, with twenty men, and provisions for four, months, was sent up the Mississippi. The company set out August 5, 1805. Instead of four months however, hey were absent almost nine months, exposed to nearly every danger and hardship. 7. Sometimes they were wholly without food for several days together. At other times, they slept, without any covering, upon the bare ground, or upon the snow ; for they were out all winter, and the winter was unusually severe. Sometimes they were obliged to leave their boat and build canoes ; and sometimes they carried their canoes, from place to place, on their backs. 8. Though sent to acquire information, they had no surveyor or clerk with them but Pike. He was, as he justly says of himself, at once the commanding officer, clerk, astronomer, surveyor, spy, guide, and hunter of the party. He kept his journal and drew all his sketches by the fire at night in the open air. 9. In two months after his return, he was sent out by General Wilkinson to obtain geographical and other information on the borders of New Mexico. Again he was out all winter, unprotected. All the horses belonging to the party died, and all the men, but Pike himself, were more or less frozen. 10. But these were not all the trials to which he was exposed. Unexpectedly, they found themselves upon the banks of the Rio del Norte river, within the Spanish territory. Here they were seized by a band of Spanish cavalry, and, what was worst of all, Pike s instru ments and papers, except his private journal, were taken from him. The party were, however, at length, all liberated, and, in July, 1807, reached Natchitoches. 11. Such was the education, properly so called, of this most inter esting young man, who, at the age of thirty-three, became a brigadier general in the American army, and, at thirty-four, begged the favor of leading the American troops in an attack on Little York, to die, like Wolfe before Quebec, in the moment of victory. 12. Fort George, another strong British post, in the vicinity of York, was assailed by General Bond and Colonel Miller, on the 27th of May, and, after a sharp and bloody conflict, was taken, and with 6. What of his expedition up the Mississippi ? 7. Describe the sufferings of the men. . What stations were held by Pike? 9. What other expedition did he undertake I 10 What happened to the party 7 11. What were his military feats) 2. Wr assailed Fort George? 286 SIEGE OF FORT MEIIJS, AND GENERAL HARRISON. it six hundred and twenty-five prisoners. Sackett s Harbor w attacked by the British, about this time, but the effort was ansue cessful. CHAPTER CLXV. Siege of Fort Meigs, and General Harrison. Harrison. 1. ON the first day of May, 1713, General Proctor, with one thousand British regulars and militia, and more than a thousand Indians, laid siege to Fort Meigs, the head quarters of the army under General Harrison, and continued the siege, with great vigor, for nine days. 2. During the third day of the siege, General Proctor sent an officer to demand the surrender of the fort. The forces in it were probably about two thousand. General Harrison s reply was not quite as laconic as the very ancient one, " Come and take it," but nearly so. " Not, sir," says he to General Proctor, " while I have the honor to command." 3. A reinforcement was received, on the fifth day of the siege, from Kentucky. It w r as a body of troops under the command of General Clay. Aided by these, an attack was made on the British, in which both parties suffered so much that they did not choose to renew the hostilities for several days. On the ninth day, the British gave up the siege. CLXV. 1. To what fort did General Proctor lay siege? 2. Relate the incident f hat lowk place on the third da/ of the siege. 3. What of General Clay? Eileet of 4t THE WAR ON THE OCEAN. 4. Fort Meigs was besieged again, on the 22d of May, by General Proctor, but not for a long period. The attention of the troops was soon turned to Fort Stephenson. This was assailed by the united forces of the British and Indians in that quarter, but was promptly and successfully defended by Major Croghan, a young and accom plished officer. General Proctor, at his retreat from Fort Stephen son, returned to Maiden. CHAPTER CLXVI. The War on the Ocean. Leath of Lawrence. 1 ON the ocean, in the year 1813, the United States were less for tunate, especially during the first six months of the year, than they had been in 1812. The Chesapeake frigate, and the Argus sloop o war, fell into the hands of the enemy, and a portion of the navy \\-as blockaded at New London. 2 The loss of the Chesapeake, of thirty-eight guns, commanded by Captain Lawrence, was an event which excited intense interest throughout the country. He had put to sea expecting that he should be obliged to contend with the Shannon ; which fact added greatly to the mortification of defeat. 3. He left the port of Boston, in pursuit of the Shannon, about noon on the 1st of June. The contest be^an about half-past five in the afternoon, and lasted about fifteen minutes. The battle waa attack on the British? 4. Who defended Fort Stephenson? What of General ProctoT after his retreat? CLXVI. 1. Whatof the United States navy? 2. Who commanded the Chesapeake? How was she manned? 3. Describe the action. 4. What of Captain T^ W rence? 288 THE WAR ON THE OCEAN. uncommonly bloody. Both ships, it is said, were like chatne, houses. 4. Captain Lawrence was first wounded in the leg, and afterward shot through the body. Yet even then he was unwilling to yield the palm to the British, but, as he was being carried below, said, sternly, " Don t give up the ship." Yet it was unavoidable. The British had already boarded the Chesapeake, and the resistance made to them was momentary. 5. In this terrible conflict, the Americans had sixty-two killed and eighty-four wounded, and the British twenty-eight killed and fifty- eight wounded. When the battle was over, both vessels sailed for Halifax, where Captain Lawrence, after suffering the most intense anguish for five or six days, expired. G. Captain Lawrence was thirty-two years of age, and much beloved. As a proof of the attachment of his younger officers to him, the following anecdote is related. The midshipmen of one of our squadrons gave a dinner to Commodore Rodgers one day, at which it was proposed not to ask any lieutenant. " What, not Mr. Law rence?" said one. It was decided immediately to have Lawrence present ; but no other lieutenant was there. 7. The unexpected issue of this battle may have been owing in part, to the neglect of those whose duty it was to pay the men their prize money. The Chesapeake had been cruising and had taken prizes, and the men had not been paid their share ; and, though some sort of an apology had been made, many were not sat. isfied. 8. Among the disaffected ones was the boatswain s mate. When the British boarded the Chesapeake, this man quitted his post and ran below, leaving the gratings open, so that the men readily followed his example. When the officers attempted to rally their men to repel the enemy, they could not find them. The boatswain s mate was heard to say, as he retreated, " So much for not having paid men their prize money." 9. A battle was fought, on the 22d of June of this year, at Craney Island, in the Chesapeake Bay, between a large British fleet, which was cruising there, under Sir Sidney Beckwith and Admiral Warren, and some officers and sailors of the navy and a body of Virginia militia. The British were defeated, with the loss of more than twelve hundred men. 10. In less than two months after the capture of the Chesapeake, ;he American navy experienced another reverse of fortune in the loss the Argus, of eighteen guns. She was captured by the Pelican, of twenty guns, after a hard-fought battle, in which her first officer and five men fell and sixteen were wounded. 11. The Argus had been out to France, to carry Mr. Crawford, our minister, and was on her return. She had taken quite a number What words did he use when carried below? 5. What was the loss of the contend ing parties? Where did the ships 50 after the battle? 6. Give the anecdote of Lawrence and the dinner. 7. To what was the issue of the battle owinp? 8. What was done by the boatswain s maid 9. What battle was fought on the x>2dof June? 10 What of the engagement butween the Argus and the Pelican? 11. Describe the BATTLE ON LMCE ERIE. 289 f prizes on the very coast of Great Britain, and so much annoyed ihe enemy that several vessels had been sent out in search of her. Among these was the successful Pelican. 12. But the tide of victory at length began to turn. On the 5th of September, the Enterprise took the British brig Boxer, after a hard-fought battle of half an hour, in which she lost but one man, her commander, Lieutenant Burrows; while the loss of the Brilish was considerable, including, also, her commander, Captain Blythe. Doth these officers were young, active and promising. CHAPTER CLXVII. Battle on Lake Erie. Commodore Perry. \. A MALL fleet had, during the year 1813, been collected on C<ik3 JkHo. consisting of nine vessels, carrying, in the whole, fifty- live guns, anc placed in the care of Commodore Oliver H. Perry. following our example, as they had also done on Lake Ontario, the British had their little fleet to oppose it, consisting of six vessels and si sty -three guns. 2. These small fleets, after some skirmishing, came at length to close action. It was the tenth of September. The battle was severe, and it was for a long time difficult to guess at the result. At cruise of the Argus. 12. What of the action between the brig Boxer and the Enter, onse ? CLXVIT. 1. What fleet was under the command of Commodore Perry ? What fleet uad the British? 2. What of the skirmishing? 3. What was done by Commodore 19 290 BATTLE AT THE MORAVIAN TOWNS. length the British seemed to have the advantage. The Lawienee the American commodore s own vessel, became so crippled as to be almost unmanageable. 3. At this critical moment, Commodore Perry abandoned his own vessel, and went, in a boat, on board the Niagara, his second ship, commanded by Captain Elliot. Before this, the firing had almost ceased, and the British commander, Captain Barclay, counting on certain victory, though himself wounded, would not have given, as he said afterward, a sixpence for the whole American fleet. 4. But the scene now changed. The batt.le waxed hot again, and, in about four hours after its nr&t commencement, the British fleet surrendered to the American. The loss of the Americans was twenty-seven killed and ninety- six wounded ; that of the British was somewhat greater, besides prisoners. 5. Commodore Perry wrote to General Harrison immediately after the battle, and also to the war department. In both instances he was as modest as he was laconic. To General Harrison he only said, " We have met the enemy, and they are ours. Two ships, two brigs, one schooner, and one sloop." To the secretary of war he said little more, except to refer to the good providence cu God. 6. The commodore has been much censured for hazarding his life, in going from the Lawrence to the Niagara, in a small boat, in the midst of shot thick as hail. But we must remember that the Lawrence was useless ; that there was danger everywhere ; and that it was thought better to act, than to stand still and be shot down without an effort. 7. Had he been killed in the attempt, and had the battle been lost, he would, no doubt, have been as much blamed by the world as ho now has been commended. Honors are not always apportioned to true desert. The fortunate are very apt to be regarded as the truly orave, and the unfortunate, whatever may be their real merit, are often overlooked or forgotten. CHAPTER CLXVIII Battle at the Moravian Towns. 1. THOUGH the Americans had now the command of Lake Erie, and the whole British coast below, as far down as Fort George, yet General Proctor was in possession of most of the forts and places above, which had been relinquished by Hull. But he was at length growing fearful of his opponents, and, as the result seems to have shown, not without good reason. Perry? What did Captain Barclay suppose? 4. Fate of the battle? Number of wounded 7 5. What account did Commodore Perry give of the engagement? 6. For what was he censured ? 7. What can you say of honors ? CLXVIII. 1. What possessions had tho Americans and British? 2. Who had BATTLE AT THE MORAVIAN TOWNS. 291 2. Governor Shelby, of Kentucky, with four thousand militia, having joined the army under General Harrison, it was thought best to make an attack on Detroit and the other posts in that neigh borhood With this view, the troops, on the 27th of September, went on board the American fleet, and the same day were landed &t Maiden. Tecumseh. 3. This place was on the British side, opposite Detroit, but rathei below. Here they expected to find troops and store-houses. To their surprise, however, the British had burnt the fort and all theii stores, and made good their retreat into the interior, before their arrival. 4. The next day, the army crossed the river, and, on the 29th, took possession of Detroit without opposition. On the 2d of Octo ber, Harrison and Shelby, with three thousand five hundred picked men, recrossed the river and pursued General Proctor. They found him encamped at the Moravian Towns, as they were called, on the river Thames, eighty-six miles north-eastward of Detroit. 5. Here, on the 5th of October, was fought a most severe battle. But the British force, though large, was not equal to ours, and the Indians did not persevere. Their chief, Tecumseh, having fallen, they fled. They were soon followed by General Proctor and about two hundred men ; and the rest of the army, with all their cannon fell into the hands of the Americans. 0. The British army lost, in killed, wounded and prisoners, about seven hundred men. About one hundred and twenty Indians were slain. The American loss, in killed and wounded, was fifty. Oui joined the army? What attack was meditated? 3. What had the British done? 4 What was done without opposition? Where had General Proctor encamped? 5. Describe the battle 6. What was the loss on both sides? Describe tlw six cannon. 292 PROGRESS OF THE WAR IN CANADA. army took six brass cannon which Hull had surrendered, on two of which were inscribed the following words : " Surrendered by Bur goyne, at Saratoga." 7. Tecumseh, the chief who fell, was of the Shawanese tribe, and was a remarkable man. In early life, it is said, he was not distin guished as a warrior, but was rather cowardly. At the age of twenty-five he had not only retrieved his character, but had become the boldest of his tribe. 8. He was brother to the Shawanese chief, called the Prophet, whose men General Harrison defeated in the battle of Tippecanoe ; but, at the time of that conflict, he was absent. When the war of 1812 commenced, he was made a brigadier general in the British army, and he continued to fight for his royal masters till his death. 9. Tecumseh was distinguished, through life, for truth, temper ance and chastity ; as well as for his disregard of all external marks of office or rank. When he was made a general, a sash was given him, but he returned it with every manifestation of contempt. He was truly a savage ; he neither gave nor accepted any quarter in war; though elsewhere he was generous, disinterested, hospitable and humane. 10. He was greatly distinguished for his eloquence. His speeches, it is said, might bear a comparison with those of the most celebrated orators of Greece and Rome. He was about five feet and ten inches in height, and beautifully formed. Tecumseh was, in truth, a man of remarkable endowments, and, with the advantages of civilization, might have attained an enviable fame. CHAPTER CLXIX. Progress of the War in Canada. 1. THE war being ended in the north-west, General Harrison left General Cass at Detroit, with one thousand men, and repaired to Buffalo, to join General Wilkinson, who had, just before this time succeeded in the chief command to General Dearborn. The grea object of the army now was to take Kingston and Montreal. 2. The army consisted of five thousand troops at Fort George two thousand at Sacket s Harbor, and four thousand at Lake Cham- plain ; making, in all, eleven thousand men : in addition to which, a considerable body was every day expected to arrive under Genera Harrison. In addition to all this, the fleet, under Commodore Chaun- cey, held itself in readiness to cooperate with the army. 3. The secretary of war, General Armstrong, arrived at Sacket s Harbor, early in September. The plan of attacking Kingston was 7. What was the character of Tecumseh? 8. What office did he hold in the British army? 9. How was Tecumseh distinguished? What of him in war? In peace 10. What of his eloquence ? His speeches ? Personal appearance ? CLXIX. 1. What did General Harrison do? What was now the great obiect WAR WITH THE CREEK INDIANS. 293 given up, and the army was ordered to proceed at once to Montreal, chiefly by marching a distance of one hundred and eighty miles They left Sacket s Harbor September 30. 4. They were delayed as they passed along, in various ways especially by the attacks of small parties of the British on the Canada shore ; and, at Williamsburg, a severe contest ensued. General Boyd commanded in this battle, General Wilkinson being indisposed. Both parties may be said to have been beaten, for both retreated with great loss. 5. Difficulties arose, about this time, among the American officers, especially between General Wilkinson and General Hampton. The troops of General Harrison, moreover, from some cause or other, did not arrive. A council of war was held, at the request of General Wilkinson, at which it was decided to give up the expedition for that season, and go to winter quarters. 6. The place selected for this purpose was called French Mills, a hundred miles or more from Sacket s Harbor, and fifty or sixty from Plattsburg. Here they remained till February, when, two thousand of them having been detached and sent to the Niagara frontier, the remainder, after having destroyed their bamcks, pro ceeded to Plattsburg. CHAPTER CLXX. War with the Creek Indians. 1. SCARCELY had the northern army" gone to winter quarters at French Mills, when the public mind became directed to a war which had broken out with the Creek Indians. The Creeks appear to have led the way in this strife, by their seizure of Fort Mimms, and the massacre of three hundred men and women, who had fled to it for safety. This sad event occurred August 30. 2. News of this muider having been .received, two thousand men from Tennessee, under the command of Major General Jackson, and five hundred under General Coflee, were ordered out against them. The Creeks were defeated at TaHushatch.es, Talladega, Autosse, "Emucfau, and several other places, though not without severe loss on the part of the Americans. 3. Still they were by no means subdued. They erected a breast work at a place called the Horse-Shoe Bend, on the Talkipoose river, and posted a hundred men there. Here they held out for some time. At last it was determined to dislodge them The 2. Of what did the army consist? 3. What of General Armstrong? Wh.it was now done by the army ? 4. How were they delayed? What was the result of the battle? 5. What was determined upon? G. Where were their winter quarters? What division was made of the troops. 01. XX. . What outrases had the Creek Indians committed? What troops went a^aiual them ? 2. Where were they defeated? 3. Where did they entrench lhwn 294 PROGRESS OF THE WAR. scattered forces of the country, with General Jackson at their head, were at length before their fort. 4. The attack was made on the 27th of March, 1814. Genera A Jackson assailed the fort, while General Coffee attacked a village near by, to drive the inhabitants to the fortifications. As soon as they were all fairly within them, General Jackson led his forces on, with fixed bayonets, to the breast-work, where they fought the Indians, for some time, through the port-holes. 5. At length, however, the soldiers scaled the breast-work, and pursued the work of death within the fort. The contest here became terrible. The Indians who survived escaped, but not till the ground was covered with dead bodies. Three hundred women and children were taken prisoners. The number who perished did not fall much short of six hundred. 6. Thus terminated the struggle. A treaty was made with the Creeks by General Jackson, on the 9th of August, by which they agreed to give up a portion of their territory to the whites, to pay the expenses of the war, to allow roads to be cut through their lands, to permit the free navigation of their rivers, and to take no more bribes of the British. 7. The following is the speech of Weatherford, their leader, at the treaty. " I a in in your power. Do with me what you please. I have done the white people all the harm 1 could. 1 have fought them, and fought them bravely. There was a time when I had a choice; I have none now; even hope is ended. Once I could ani mate my warriors; but I cannot animate the dead. They can no longer hear my voice ; their bones are at Tallushatches, Talladega, Kmucfau and Tohopeka." CHAPTER CLXXI. Progress of the War. 1. THE proposal of the Emperor of Russia, to mediate between the United States and Great Britain, had not been accepted by the latter, but it was proposed to negotiate without any foreign inter ference. This proposal was at once approved by the government of the United Stales, and commissioners were appointed, on both sides, to meet at Gottenburg. The place of meeting, however, was after wards changed to Ghent, in Flanders. 2. They did not assemble till August, and, in the mean time, the war, which has been mentioned, with the Creeks, had been pros ecuted, and many more battles fought by land and by sea. Congress had also held two sessions the regular session of the winter and elves? 4. Describe the attack by General Jackson. 5. Describe the fight within the fort- 6. What treaty was made with the Indiana . 7. Repeat the speech of the leader of the Creeks. CLX XI - 1. Wha negotiation wa." proposed? Where were the commissioners tc THE WAR ON THE OCEAN. 295 an extra session, which commenced in May, 1814, and continued to August. 3. At these meetings of congress, provision had been made for raising men and money, and especially for strengthening the navy, securing our commerce, and regulating the revenue. The treasury was rather empty, and an expensive war could not be conducted, on a frontier thousands of miles in extent, and on the ocean too, without much money. 4. Among the measures which had been adopted, in the winter of 1813-14, was the laying of an embargo. This, however, was repealed the next April. The extra session of 1814 was chiefly spent in devis ing means for replenishing the treasury ; for, though the offer of a bounty of one hundred and twenty-fou^ dollars to every soldier who would enlist for five years, or during the war, had procured men, yet these men must be paid. 5. A system of internal or domestic taxation was at length resolved on, and laws were passed laying taxes on lands, houses, carriages, distilled liquors, refined sugars, retailers licenses, &c. In addition *o the five millions and a half of dollars which it was expected would be raised in this way, it was decided to borrow seven millions and a half more. 6. One additional measure was adopted, which met with some opposition on account of the expense. This was the construction of one or more steam batteries, to be employed in the defence of our ports, rather than in carrying on the war at sea. For this object, half a million of dollars was appropriated. 7. It should not be forgotten that the party, in the United Stales, who had always been opposed to the war, continued their opposition. They even charged the government party with being influenced by an undue attachment to the French ; in proof of which they cited the fact that war was declared just at the time when the forces of Britain were most needed in Europe to repel the ambitious projects of Napoleon. CHAPTER CLXXII. The War on the Ocean. 1. THE spring of 1814 opened with the loss of the United States frigate Essex, of thirty-two guns, Commodore Porter, in the bay of Valparaiso, in Chili. The Essex had been cruising in the Pacific Ocean a long time, and had taken many prizes, and, though she had run into a neutral port, the British were determined not to spare her. meet ? 2. "What of congress ? 3. What provision had been made ? What was th late of the treasury ?- 4. Ho\v \vaa the session of congress spent? 5. What taxes were laid? What money was to be borrowed? 6. For what project was money raised} 7 What of the other party ? 296 DEFEAT F GENERAL WILKINSON. 2. She was attacked, on the 28th of March, by a force greatly superior to her own, consisting of the British frigate Phoebe, of thirty six guns, and a sloop of war, by the name of Cherub, of eighteen guns. The contest was long and severe, and the loss of the Essex was very great, amounting to above one hundred and fifty in killed and wounded. Both vessels were much injured ; the Phcebe could hardly be kept from sinking immediately. 3. On the 29th of April, the United States sloop of war Peacock, commanded by Captain, now Commodore Warrington, while off the coast of Florida, fell in with and captured the British brig Epervier, of eighteen guns. The battle lasted forty-five minutes. The British had eighteen killed and thirteen wounded ; the Americans had only two wounded. 4. The United States sloop Wasp, also of eighteen guns, took the British sloop of war Reindeer, of eighteen. The loss was consider able on both sides. The action lasted twenty-eight minutes. It was fought near the coast of Great Britain, and the Reindeer was destroyed to prevent a recapture. 5. But the Wasp had not yet completed her work. Besides mak ing a number of prizes on the coast of Great Britain and France, she fell in with the British sloop Avon, on the 1st of September, and, after a running fight of several hours, captured her. She was sent to America, but was lost on her passage. 6. Important additions having been made, early this year, to the fleet on Lake Ontario, Commodore Chauncey was able to render very efficient aid to the army on the frontier, in its operations, and to watch the movements of the British forces, both on the land and on the lake. There was, however, no considerable action between the two fleets. 7. The British had, for some time past, held the port of New London, in Connecticut, in a state of blockade, having chased two of our ships of war, the United States and the Macedonian, up the river. On the llth of August, the British, under Connrodore Hardy, pro ceeded to bombard Stonington, but were gallantly repulsed with co siderable loss. CHAPTER CLXXIII. Defeat of General Wilkinson. i. EARLY in the spring of 1814, a detachment of two thousand British soldiers had been ordered to post themselves near the river Sorel, to frevent General Wilkinson, who was still at Plattsburg, CLXXTI. l. What ships were lost in 1814? 2. Desciibe the contest. 3. What passed between the Peacock aru^he Epervier? 4. What other naval action was there on the coaslof Great Britain 1 o. What prize was taken by the "Wasp? 6. What was done by Commodore Chauncey 1 7. What had the British dono? tYhat of Commodore Hardy ? CLXXIII. 1. Where was a British detachment posted? 2. What did Genera/ THE WAR AT THE NORTH-WEST. 207 from advancing on Canada. The spot which they fortified was within, the British lines. 2. When General Wilkinson heard of this movement, he marched, at the head of four thousand men, and, on the 31st of March, attacked their works. Finding their fortifications much stronger than he expected, he at length retreated ; but not till he had lost, in killed and wounded, about one hundred and forty men. 3. General Wilkinson was tried, some time afterward, for his con duct on this and other occasions, by a court-martial, which convened at Troy, in the state of New York. He was at length acquitted, though not till facts had been developed, in regard to his character, which are not easily or readily forgotten. 4. One conspicuous fault in his character appears to have existed ; a fault of which many a brave man has been found guilty. In one action at the north, when he was unable to command, and pleaded illness as an excuse, it turned out he was at a house in the neighbor- ho)d, in a state of intoxication. 5. Many a battle has been lost, not only in the wars of the United States, but elsewhere, because the chief officer in command was unnerved by liquor. But the worst of this evil of intemperate officers and soldiers is that they remain so when the war is over, and not only carry with them to the grave their bad habits, but spread them by their example. 6. During the months of April, May and June, there w r as little fighting either on the sea-coast or the Canadian frontier. One reason for this, doubtless, was that Great Britain had about as much as sho could do at home, or near home, in combatting Napoleon. 7. But no sooner had Napoleon fallen, than the British were at liberty to pour their thousands in upon America. No less than four teen thousand of the troops \vhich had fought under Wellington were let loose upon our frontier through Canada. CHAPTER CLXXIV. The War at the Nortk-ivest. 1. ABOUT the 1st of July, General Brown crossed the Niagara river near Buffalo, and took possession of Fort Erie without opposi tion. Meanwhile, a large number of the British forces had advanced as far up the river as Chippewa, a few miles lower down than Foil Erie, where they were strongly entrenched, under General Riall. 2. The troops of General Brown were among the best in tho Wilkinson do? 3. For what was he tried? 4. What sreat fault had he ? 5. What are nonie of the evil conne<iuences of intemperance? 6. How was Great Britain occupied J 7 WliHl happened upon Napoleon s fall ? CLXilV. .. Whe-e did General Brown go? Where had the T.ritish entreiiv,h34 296 THE WAR AT THE NORTH-WEST. American army, and amounted to about three thousand five hundred The British army was nearly equal in point of numbers, and was equally well selected. On the 4th of July, General Brown advanced to Chippewa, arid made an attack on the enemy. General Brown. 3. This battle it Chippewa was exceeding-ly obstinate and bloody. Ihe Americans "rere, it is true, the victors, but they paid dearly 1 or the victory. TKey lost more than three hundred men. The loss of the British exceeded five hundred. They were, moreover, obliged to quit the field, and retreat down the river to Burlington Heights. 4. Here they were reinforced by General Drummoud, who took the command, and led the army back towards the American camp. On the 25th of July, they met at Bridgewater, nearly opposite the falls of the Niagara, and one of the most obstinate battles took place which was -sver fought in America. 5. The Contest lasted from four o clock in the afternoon, until mid night, whftn the British retreated. As soon as they had departed, the Ainmcans retired to their encampment, but not being able to remove the artillery they had taken from the enemy, the latter returned and seized it, and claimed the victory. 0. Neither side, however, had much reason to be proud of the results of the day. The Americans, with only three thousand to four thousand men, had lost, in killed and wounded, eight hundred and sixty, and the British., with about five thousand men, eight hundred and seventy-eight. Besides, the principal generals on each side were among the wounded, and General Riall was taken prisoner. themseVves ? 2. What of the troops of General Brown 1 What of the British army 7 General Brown 3 Describe the battle. 4. What of the battle of Bridgewater I * WJ|5HL\GTON BURNT. 299 7. The American forces were now greatly reduced, and, as there was no prospect of an immediate reinforcement, they retreated up the river to Fort Erie, where they made a stand. General Drummond followed them, and, on the 4th of August, commenced a siege. The fort was, at first, commanded by General Ripley, but subsequently by General Games. 8. The siege continued to be prosecuted with great vigor. On the 15th of August, a large British force advanced against the fort in three columns. They were, however, repulsed, with the loss of fifty- seven killed, three hundred and nineteen wounded, and five hundred and thirty-nine missing. All this while, the American forces did not exceed fifteen hundred efficient men. 9. At length, General Izard arrived from Platteburg with a rein forcement of five thousand men. Just before his arrival, General Brown, who had recovered of his wounds and taken the command of the troops, ordered a body of his men to sally forth and attack the invaders. In this sortie, the British lost a thousand men ; the Amer icans comparatively few. 10. The siege of the fort lasted forty-nine day s, when the British retreated, and the Americans pursued them. A second battle was fought near Chippewa, on the 20th of October, in which the Ameri cans were victorious, though the triumph was dearly bought. CHAPTER CLXXV. City of Washington lurnt. 1. WE have already seen that the downfall of Napoleon had been the means of bringing over to America a large force, to act both by sea and land, on the coast and the frontiers. It is thought that the whole number which came over, this season, could not have been less than thirty thousand. 2. One portion of these troops was destined to the Chesapeake Bay. They arrived in a squadron of fifty or sixty sail, and, having entered the bay, proceeded slowly up the Potomac river. At a con siderable distance below Washington, five thousand men, under General Ross, were put on shore, who marched, as rapidly as circum stances permitted, towards the capital ; a part of the fleet following them. 3. They met with little resistance till they came to Bladensburg, six miles from Washington. Here General Winder had collected together a body of militia, and Commodore Barney of the navy had the command of a few cannon and about four hundred men. The 5. Who won the brittle ? Which party claimed the victory ? 6. What was the loss on each side? 7. Where did the American forces o? Who raised the siege? Who com manded the fort ? 8. Describe the attack. 9. What of General Izard ? "What was dona by Genera! Brown ? 10. How Ion;: was the !*iee? What of the battle of Chippewa? "CLXXV. 1. What has been seen / <J. What was done by two different bodies of 300 BATTLE NEAR BALT1MORK. latter behaved wilfe great courage, but, being deserted oy the militia^ who fled at the fir-st approach of the foe, they weie soon obliged t surrender. 4. The British proceeded to the capital. They reached it on the 23d of August, in the evening. The main body of the army, meet ing with little resistance, halted a mile and a half out of the city. General Ross, with only seven hundred men, entered the place and burnt the capitol, the president s house, the public offices, the arsenal, and the navy-yard. 5. In burning the capitol, they destroyed its valuable library and furniture. Privat-e property was respected but little more than public. One hotel, with several private buildings, was destroyed. The bridge, west of the city, across the Potomac, was also burnt. 6. The British boasted much of their success in taking the seat of government of the United States, and some of them seemed to think 1he whole country would be soon ready to submit to the British yoke However, it was -discovered that to conquer a single city is not to enslave a whole country. 7. After the capture and destruction of Washington, the British reembarked on bdard their fleet and returned down the river. On their way, however, they halted at Alexandria long enough to demand and receive the surrender of the city. This took place August 29 CHAPTER CLXXV1. Battle near Baltimore. \. THE British went as rapidly as possible from Washington to Baltimore. They reached the mouth of the Patapsco. fourteen miles below the city, on the llth of September. The next day, six thou sand men were landed from the fleet, at North Point, and, under the command of General Ross, they proceeded toward the city. 2. But they found more opposition here than in the neighborhood of Washington. An army of three thousand two hundred men had been collected and placed under the command of General Strieker, to anrmy the British and keep them in check as much as possible, in order, at least, to give more time for putting the forts and batteries, about the city, in a proper condition for defence. A severe battle was fought, and the Americans were obliged to retire with considerable loss. The killed and wounded amounted to one hundred and three, among whom were many of the first inhabitants of Baltimore. troops? 3. Who were collected together at Bladensbiir?? What of the navy ? 4. What did the British then do? What of General Ross? 5. What was burnt ? 6. What \va Mionjlit by the British? 7. What more was done by the British? CLXXVI. 1. To what place did the British now march? 2. Who did they find thcw I-HE WAR ON LAKE CHAMPLAIIf. 30} 3. Next morning, the British advanced to the entrenchments, about two miles from the city. At the same time, a vigorous attack had been made on Fort Mclienry from the fleet. Great numbers of bombs were thrown towards the fort for a whole day and night, but they produced very little effect. All this while, preparation was making in the city to give the enemy a warm reception if they should determine on an attack. 4. After remaining before the city, at a somewhat respectful dis tance, till the evening of the 13th, they retired to thei? shipping, and abandoned the enterprise. They had lost, in the battle of the 12th, their commander, General Ross, which doubtless had its effect in dis couraging them from carrying out their plan. 5. During these events, the enemy ravaged the coasts of the Chesapeake, which reflected little credit on the British character, and only served to exasperate the Americans, and to unite them in tha attempt to repel a foe that paid so little regard either to tlie law o2 nations or to that of honor. CHAPTER CLXXVII. The War on Lake Champlain* McDonough. 1. THE army of the United States, at the north, had been reduced during the spring and summer of 1814 ; large portions hav.ng to oppose them ? What of the battle ? 3 What fort was attacked ? 4. What did th British do on the 13th ? 5. What served to exasperate the Americans? CLXXVII.-- 1. What ef the army of the United Stales? 2. What news was now 20 302 THE WAR ON LAKE CHAIUPLAIN. been ordered to other stations. On the 1st of September, the whole effective force at Plattsburg, the head-quarters of the army, did not exceed fifteen hundred men. 2. About this time, intelligence was received that the British under General Provost, the governor-general of Canada, with a force of fourteen thousand men, were on their way to Plattsburg. These forces, for the most part, were of a character calculated to intimidate they were the conquerors of the conquerors of Europe. 3. But, though the land forces of this division of our army WP- inconsiderable, the naval force had been raised during the war so ;iv to be at this time quite respectable. It consisted of a brig, a ship, a schooner, and a sloop, and ten gun-boats, mounting, in all, about ninety guns, and manned by eight hundred and fifty men ; the whole under the direction of Commodore Thomas McDonough. 4. The British, too, had a navy on the lake, equal, if not some what superior to that of the United States. Of men, it contained at least two hundred more. One of the vessels was, moreover, equal, in force, to an ordinary frigate of thirty-two or thirty-six guns. 5. General Prevost and his army arrived in the neighborhood of Plattsburg about the time expected, and General Macomb, the com mander at that place, had ordered out a body of militia, and made every preparation which the nature of the case and the time admitted. The fleet was lying near, ready to aid him if necessary. 6. While the two armies were thus before each other, the British fleet appeared in sight and gave battle to the American. The contest was a fearful one, and lasted two hours and twenty minutes; termi nating in the surrender of the fleet to Commodore McDonough. A few of the smaller vessels only escaped. 7. While the battle was going on by water, the British general began his attack on Plattsburg pouring upon it a shower of bomb shells, balls and rockets. The Americans answered them by a destructive fire from the fort. Before sunset, however, the attack ceased, and the British retreated, with the loss, in killed, wounded and missing, of about twenty-five hundred men. 8. This was a most signally fortunate day to the Americans. The British were so completely defeated that they did not attempt to renew the war in that quarter. They hastened down the shore of the lake as fast as they could, not even taking with them their wounded or their military stores. . 9. The loss, in the engagement on the lake, was great on both sides, but greatest, by far, on the side o the British They had eighty four killed and one hundred and ten wounded ; the Americans had only fifty-two killed and fifty-four wounded. So, at least, it was reported. And yet it is stated by Cooper, in his Naval History, that nearly every soldier on board of the Saratoga, Commodore McDon ough s vessel, w r as more or less injured. received? 3. What was the size of the United States navy? Who was the com mander? 4. What of the British navy? 5. What preparation was now made lor battle? 6. Describe the action betwe en the two fleets. Which was victorious) 7 What attack was made on land ? 8. What was the effect of this battle on the liritLh 1 CONVENTION AT HARTFORD. 303 10. Commodore McDonough was twice supposed to be killed during the action. In the first instance, a hroken boom was thrown against him with such violence as to leave him, for a few moments, senseless. A lit.tle while afterward, he was knocked down, and besmeared with blood, by the head of one of the seamen, which had been shot off and thrown against him. 11. However, he survived, and was not even reckoned among the wounded. It seems to have been agreed, beforehand, to call no per son wounded as long as he could keep out of the sick room. One mau, like the commodore, was knocked down by the head of a sea man, and yet returned to his post and said nothing, though he did not immediately recover from the shock. 12. One venerable old sailor had his clothes actually stripped off, by a splinter, without breaking, or, so far as could be perceived, so much as injuring the skin. He tied his pocket handkerchief around him and went to work again, and continued at his post till the contest was over ; though he died, a few months afterward, as it was thought of some internal injury. 13. Another anecdote of the battle of Lake Champlain is com monly reported, and is doubtless true. Some hens, confined on board Commodore McDonouglvs vessel at the commencement of the battle, got loose during the tumult, upon which a cock, who was among them, flew to an elevated part of the vessel, and crowed vigorously. Not a few of the seamen regarded this as foretelling victory, and were encouraged by it to fight on, despite of the danger. CHAPTER CLXXVI11. Convention at Hartford. 1. THE refusal of three of the New England states to order out their militia, to be subject to other officers, at the opening of the war, has been mentioned. Demands were subsequently made, by the gov ernors of the several states respectively, on the militia, to repel the attacks of the enemy, especially at Saybrook, New London, Stoning- ton, Castine, &c. 2. But the opposition to the war had been increasing, rather than diminishing. In October, 1814, it was proposed by the Massachusetts legislature to call a convention of delegates, from the several states of New England, to meet at some convenient place, and inquire what oughi, to be done. 3. This convention met at Hartford, December 15. It consisted of delegates from Massachusetts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island, 9. What waa the loss, on both sides, in the naval ensagement? 10. How did Commo dore McDonough narrowly escape death? 11. What was the commodore s custom 1 12. What can you say of an old sailor? 13. Relate the anecdote of the cock. CLXXVIII. --1. What had been demanded by the governors of some of the stales? 304 BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. and a partial delegation from Vermont and New Hampshire. As a state, Vermont had refused to have any concern in the measure. 4. These delegates, thus assembled in convention, proceeded to canvass, with much freedom, the motives and measures which had led to the war, and to set forth the evils which the country was suf fering, in consequence of its continuance. They remained in session about three weeks. 5. This convention was denounced by the friends of the adminis tration in the severest terms. It was said to be not oidy impolitic, as giving encouragement to the enemy, but absolutely traitorous to the general government. It was branded, in every possible way, with odium ; and the Hartford Convention, to this day, is, with many, bu a title of contempt. There are others, however, who maintain that it was a patriotic and useful measure. 6. But, whatever may have been its general tendency, the conven tion broke up without adopting any treasonable resolutions, or attempt ing any dangerous movements. A few amendments of the constitu tion of the United States were proposed ; such as, it was thought. would hereafter prevent a recurrence of the evils under which the country then groaned. 7. These amendments of the constitution were proposed, in the usual form and manner, to the states, but were rejected. Meanwhile, as we shall see presently, the war was brought to an end. Indeed, a treaty was actually signed before the convention at Hartford broke up, but the news had not reached this country. CHAPTER CLXXIX. Battle of New Orleans. 1. SEVERAL battles were fought by the two contending nations of Great Britain and America after a treaty of peace was signed, but Before the news had reached this country. The most important of these, however, was at New Orleans on the 8th of January, 1815. 2. A large British fleet had arrived on the coast, east of the Mis sissippi river, as early as December. This fleet had on board fifteen thousand troops, under the command of Sir Edward Packenham. General Jackson, who had so distinguished himself in the war with the Creek Indians, now had the command of the troops of the United States, in this quarter. 3. As there was good reason to believe that the eriemy were meditating a blow at New Orleans, General Jackson proceeded to fortify the place as fast and as strongly as the time and the circum- 2. What was proposed in 1814 ? 3. Of what did the convention consist? 4. What wa* done by the delegates ? 5. How was this convention considered 1 6. What was pro posed by the delegates? 7. Were these amendments accepted? What treaty was ""CLXXIX. 2. What of the British fleet? Who commanded the United States BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. 305 e nces would permit. Batteries were extended frem the river, enst- 7 rd, in such a manner as to form a strong line of defence fronted by 9 Jeep ditch. Battle of Nero Orleans. 4. The enemy came to the attack in solid columns, to the number of twelve thousand ; they were well-tried and thoroughly disciplined troops. The forces under General Jackson scarcely amounted to half their number, and were chiefly militia. They were not, how ever, all of them raw troops. A part of them had seen fighting before. 5. No opposition was made to the British till they came fairly within reach of the American batteries, when some twenty-five or thirty cannon began the work of death at once. The British, how ever, continued to advance till they came within reach of the muskets and rifles, when their destruction became so great that their progress was slow. 6. From the nature of the ground, the British seemed obliged to advance in solid columns ; but this made the destruction only so much the more dreadful. The cannon of the Americans were mowing down whole rows of them at every discharge. Unable to stand the shock, they at last began to fly. 7. But the officers rallied them again, and led them on as far as the very entrenchments of the Americans, where they found a ditch with five feet of water and a steep and slippery bank beyond it. At the moment of this desperate approach, the two principal British generals, Packenham and Gibbs, were killed, and their third, General Kean, was wounded. 8. Finding it impossible to scale the batteries of the Americans, troops? 3. What was done by General Jackson? 4. What forces were opposed to each ther? 5. Describe the attack. 6. How were the British cut down? 7. Describe th 20 306 CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR. and unable to stand the shower of liquid death which was poured upon them, they retreated down the river. They did not embark immedi ately on board their shipping, but they made no more attempts against New Orleans. 9. The results of this battle were as singular as they were dread ful. No less than seven hundred men, out of the five thousand who were near enough to the batteries to be actually engaged, slept the sleep of death, and fourteen hundred were wounded. Five hundred more were prisoners. Yet all this destruction was effected with the loss, on our part, of only seven men killed and six wounded. CHAPTER CLXXX. Closing Events of the War. 1. OUR little navy continued its operations, as well as the army on shore, ignorant, of course, of what had been done at Ghent. Many prizes were taken, and not a few severe battles fought after the com mencement of the year 1815. Among the last mentioned were the following. 2. The British ship Levant, of eighteen guns, and the frigate Cyane, of thirty-four, were taken by the American frigate Constitu tion, while on a cruise, in the Mediterranean Sea, about the 20th of February. The battle lasted, with some intermission, three hours and a half, but was not very severe. 3. Again, on the 23d of March, the Hornet, of the United States, commanded by Captain Biddle, fell in with and took the British brig Penguin, of eighteen guns. The battle lasted about twenty-two minutes, and was warmly contested the forces of the two vessels being nearly equal. 4. There was an event of an adverse nature occurred about tho beginning of this year. The United States frigate President, com manded by Commodore Decatur, in attempting to put to sea, from New York, was pursued by the Endymion, a frigate of forty guns, and a battle ensued, during which other vessels came to the aid of tho Endymion, and the President was captured. 5. But the war was now over. The treaty signed at Ghent had been ratified by the United States on the 17th of February. By cer tain provisions of the treaty, with regard to captures which should be made after it was ratified , the President was a lawful prize to the British as much as if she had been taken earlier ; and the Cyane and Levant also belonged to the United States. 6. The return of peace, in the United States, was hailed with attack after the rally. What generals were killed? 9. What was the loss of the British in this battle? CLXXX. 1. What was done by the navy ? 2. What ships were taken by the Con stitution? 3. Describe the engagement of IVLirch 23. 4. Describe the capture of tlia President. 5. What of the treaty signed at Ghent ? 6. How was the return of peace DIFFICULTIES WTIH ALGIERS. 30"7 preat joy by both political parties. Much as people love war, they become at length tired of it ; even when it happens, as in the present instance, that they do not appear to have gained the ends for which hey fight. If the soldiers were not glad to exchange the sword for the ploughshare, the nation at least were glad to have them do it. 7. One sad story connected with the war, which was just now brought to a close, remains to be mentioned. It is the story of the massacre of American prisoners, w^hich took place at Dartmoor, in Devonshire, England, April 6, 1815. The war was, of course, over, and known to be over, at this time, but the prisoners had not all been exchanged. 8. These prisoners at Dartmoor were fired upon by the guard of the prison, at the order of the agent. Seven of them were killed and sixty more or less wounded. The British did not defend the act ; it was an act of cruelty that could not be justified. On the contrary, much sympathy was expressed, even by the monarch on the throne, for the widows and families of the sufferers. U. Peace was established in the manner we have mentioned, and it was this very year that the Massachusetts Peace Society was formed. This institution, by itself, its numerous auxiliaries and its periodicals, has done much, both in this country and in Europe, to sow the seeds of a far different spirit from that which has long prevailed even in the far greater part of the Christian world. CHAPTER CLXXXI. Difficulties with Algiers. 1. THE difficulties between the United States and Algiers had proceeded to such an extent, that, in 1812, the American consul was suddenly ordered by the Dey to leave the capital. The immediate excuse for a command so unexpected and so singular, was that a cargo of naval and military stores, which our government had sent them, were not satisfactory. 2. Whether the stores were really such as the Dey pretended, or whether he made them the pretext for commencing anew his system of piracy, is uncertain. One thing is, indeed, well known, which is that depredations were immediately commenced, and that our vessels were not only plundered , but several of them captured and condemned, and their crews sold into slavery. 3. During the session of congress, which commenced in December, 1814, the president, in a message, suggested the importance of taking measures to prevent further piracy on our vessels from this quarter received ? 7, 8. Describe the fale of the prisoners at Dartmoor. 9. When was the peace bocioty formed ? CLXXXI. 1. What mason was given for sendin? away the consul from Algiers? 2. What was now done? 3 What was done by congress ? When was war declared against 308 DIFFVHH.TIES WITH ALGIERS. The subject was agitated in congress ; and at length, some time i March, they declared war against the Dey. Decatur. 4. Soon after this, an American squadron, under the gallant Deca tur, sailed for the Mediterranean, to make a descent upon the Alge- rines. On the 18th of June, 1815, they captured a frigate of forty-four guns and six hundred men, and a brig. The victorious squadron then sailed for Algiers, to humble the Dey, if possible, still further. 5. Such was the terror inspired by the American arms, that it was not difficult to procure a treaty on our own terms. The Dey not only agreed to give up the property and men he had taken from us, and exempt us from tribute in time to come, but actually to pay six mil lion dollars for previous damages. This treaty was signed July 4. 6. In the treaty of peace, made with Great Britain, one highly im portant subject had been left unfinished the principles upon which the commercial intercourse of the two nations should be based. A meeting of plenipotentiaries, from the two countries, was therefore held at London, in the summer of 1815, who, on the 3d of July, en tered into an agreement on this subject. 7. This agreement, though it was made to be binding for four years only, and was therefore to be considered only in the light of an experiment, did not satisfy the American people. It was feared it would interfere, in some of its provisions, with the commerce of the country, already greatly crippled by war and embargoes. This fear, however, appears to have been unfounded. the Dey ? 4. What was done hy an American squadron? 5. What did the Dey agroa to do? 6. What agreement was made, in 1815, betwetM Great Britain and America? * Did it satisfy the peonle ? STATE OF INDIANA. CHAPTER CLXXXII. State of Indiana. 1. THE two principal events belonging to the history of the United States, for the year 1816, were the establishment of the second Bank of the United States, and the admission of Indiana to the Union, as the nineteenth of its pillars. 2. The bill for the incorporation of a bank passed April 10th. Its capital was thirty-five million dollars ; of which seven million dollars were to be subscribed by the United States, and twenvy-eight million dollars by individuals. Its affairs were to be managed by twenty-five directors, five of whom were to be appointed by the president and sen ate, and twenty elected by the stockholders. The charter was limited to twenty years. 3. With regard to the history of Indiana, little can be said, except that it had been, for a long time prior to its settlement, the residence of various Indian tribes, and the theatre of Indian wars. 1 . was here that the Shawanese resided, and that the bloody affray of Tippecanoe took place. 4. How early the first white settlement was made, which is fairly within the limits of Indiana, cannot now be determined. It was a part of the great territory claimed by the French and traversed by their traders. It is quite certain that Vincennes, if not some other posts, was settled at least one hundred and fifty years ago. 5. At the peace of 1763, Indiana, with the rest of the great north western territory, was given up by France to England. Still it was claimed by the Indians, but, by the various treaties made with them from time to time, extensive tracts were obtained for settlement. But the Indian title to many parts of the state was retained till the year 1812, and even longer. 6. It was erected into a territorial government in 1809. In Decem ber, 1815, its inhabitants being found to amount to sixty thousand, a petition was sent to congress to be made a separate state, which was granted, as we have already seen. A constitution for the state was formed in the following December. CLXXXII. 1. What events took place in the year 1316? 2. What arrangement* were made for a bank? 3. What is the history of Indiana? 4. What of the settlementt there? 5. What of Indiana at the peace of 1763? In 1813? 6 Relate its further his tory ?HO PKESI DENT M ONKOE. CHAPTER CLXXX1H. President Monroe. 1. THE year 1817 is chiefly distinguished, in the history of the United States, as the beginning of Monroe s administration, and for the admission of Mississippi to be the twentieth pillar of the American Union. 2. Mr. Monroe was a very different man from Mr. Madison, his predfHiessor in office. The latter was a man of great learning, as weU as of high talents as a statesman. He was a very active member of the Continental Congress, and it is to him we are indebted, more than any other man, for the adoption of the constitution under which we live. Yet Mr. Madison was no warrior. 3. Mr. Monroe, on the contrary, though he entered upon his administration in a time of peace and comparative prosperity, hud been a soldier. He was engaged in the revolutionary war from the year 1776 to its close ; and, though he held no other commission than that of a captain of infantry, was in a number of severe battles, and, at that of Trenton, was wounded. Yet he was a statesman, as well as a warrior. 4. He came into office March 4, 1817. Daniel D. Tompkins was, at the same time, elected vice-president. Though the prosperity of the country was returning, yet it takes a long time for a nation to recover from a war, even in its commercial and financial conceins. CLXXXIU. 1. For what is the year 1817 distinguished? 2. What was the charau- erof Mr. Madison? 3. Of Mr. Monroe ? 4. Who was v co-presidenl? What, were th* WAR WITH THE SEMINOLE INDIANS. 311 Manufactures were broken down, agriculture was far from being as flourishing as it had been, and there was a great scarcity of money especially of specie. 5. During the summer and autumn of this year, Mr. Monroe made a tour through the northern and eastern states, to observe the condi tion of the fortifications along the sea-coast, as well as to make him self acquainted with the state of the country in other respects. A similar tour was made, two years afterward, through the southern and western states, and another still later about the shores of the Chesa peake Bay. 6. Mississippi was admitted to the Union on the llth of Decem ber, 1817. This state was only the part of the great territory, south of Tennessee and west of Georgia and contiguous to the Mississippi river, which had hitherto gone by the general name of the Mississippi Territory, and which, in 1800, had been incorporated by the govern ment. 7. The early history of this country has been mentioned, in giving a brief account of the travels of Ferdinando de Soto and La Salle. It suffered greatly during the wars of the Natchez Indians. The Choc- taws for a long time retained and occupied the northern part of this state, and were in a good measure civilized. 8. There was also some trouble, this year, respecting Amelia Island, which was a Spanish possession, and had become the resort of a set of outlaws. The United States, though at peace with Spain, at length determined to take possession of it. This was done by a naval force, sent out for the purpose, and without bloodshed. CHAPTER CLXXXIV. War with the Seminole Indians. 1. BETWEEN the United States and Florida, or rather partly within the limits of both, there was a tribe of Indians called Semi- noles. The nation also included, at this time, many of the Creek Indians, who, dissatisfied with the treaty their brethren had made with the United States, in August, 1813, had fled to the Semi- noles. 2. They also had among them another set of runaways, much worse than the vagabond Creeks. These were white traders from various nations, who, for the most part, dissatisfied with the slow, honest earnings of home, had come hither to gain money by trading with, and often by taking advantage of, the Indians. 3. The Seminoles becoming, by some means, excited to hostile feelings against their white neighbors, and being also urged on by consequences of the war in the United States ? 5. What tour was made by Mr. Mon roe, ami for what purpose? 6. What can you say of Mississippi? 7. What of its early history? How wios it troubled ? 8. What of Amelia Island ? CLXXXIV. 1. What of the Seminoles? Why had the Creeks joined theml 312 STATE OF ALABAMA. the Creeks among them, began, about the close of the year 1817, to commit outrages, after the usual Indian fashion, upon the families on or near their borders. 4. Upon hearing of these outrages, the secretary of war ordered General Jackson and General Gaines, with eight hundred regular troops and one thousand militia, to proceed against them, and to call upon the governors of the several adjacent states for more mer., if necessary. General Jackson, however, addressed a circular to the patriots, as he called them, of West Tennessee, one thousand of whom immediately joined him. 5. The war was immediately and vigorously prosecuted, but in a way somewhat peculiar. St. Marks, a Spanish post, was first seized, and afterward Pensacola, the capital of West Florida. These places were taken because they favored, or were supposed to favor, the cause of the Indians. There was very little resistance on the part of the Spanish authorities. 6. The taking and occupying of these places, with some little skirmishing elsewhere, occupied the time till late in the spring of 1818, when General Jackson announced that the Seminole war was closed, and he returned to Nashville. General Jackson was much censured for the manner of his proceeding in this war, notwithstand ing his success. His appeal to the Tennesseans, and his seizing and occupying St. Marks and Pensacola, were deemed exceedingly ob jectionable. His conduct was even brought before congress, and by the senate partially condemned. 7. Illinois was admitted to the Union in 1818. Its early history has been sufficiently given in connection with the travels of La Salle. It was a part of Indiana till 1809, when it became a separate terri tory, in which condition it remained till it was received into the con federacy. 8. A treaty of peace, friendship, liberty of commerce, equalization of duties, &c., was concluded at Stockholm, in May of this year oy Mr. Russel, the United States minister at the court of Sweden, and signed by the respective governments during the summer and autumn of the same year. CHAPTER CLXXXV State of Alabama. L. A TREATY of trade and commerce was made, early in the yeai 1819, between the United States and Great Britain ; in which, how ever, nothing seems to have been said about the old question of 2. What of the white traders ? 3. Wh.it did the Reminoles now be?in to do? 4. What was ordered by the secretary of war What did General Jackson do ? 5. How was the war bejrun * 6. What was done by Jar.kson in 1S18? Why was he censured ? 7. What of Illinois? When did it become a separate territory? 8. What treaty was concluded at Stockholm * STATES OF MAINE AND MISSOURI.. 313 impressment. A treaty with Spain was also made, settling th boundary between this country and Mexico. At the same time, the United States became bound to pay the Spanish government five million dollars, on account of injuries and losses which they had sus tained from us. 2. On the 2d of March of this year, Alabama was admitted to tha Union. This was the twenty-second member of the confederacy. Arkansas was made a territorial government the same year, but was not formed into a state till nearly twenty years afterward. 3. Alabama, with its deep, rich soil, and, in many places, healthful and happy climate, remained, till after the revolutionary war, a mere hunting-ground of the savages. From the peace of 1783, till 1802, this territory was claimed by Georgia ; and the lands were sold to settlers and speculators accordingly. 4. Among other sales was one of twenty-five million of acres for five hundred thousand dollars ; and the money was received and put in the treasury. But, at a subsequent meeting of the legislature, the validity of the sale was called in question; and, finally, the records respecting it were ordered to be burnt, and the money restored to the purchasers. 5. In the year 1802, the state of Georgia ceded all her western territory to the United States for twelve hundred and fifty thousand dollars. This and the act by which the records were destroyed occasioned law suits, which cost the parties great trouble and much money. In 1800, as we have seen elsewhere, the present state of Alabama became a part of the Mississippi Territory, from which it was separated when Mississippi became a state CHAPTER CLXXXVL States of Maine and Missouri. 1. IN the year 1638 the same year in which New Haven was settled Ferdinando Gorges obtained a charter from the king, of all the lands from the borders of New Hampshire, on the south-west, to Sagadahoc, on Kennebec river, on the north-east, under the name of the Province of Maine. It remained a separate province till the year 1652, when it became a part of Massachusetts. 2. The history of the settlement of this province has been alluded to in connection with the history of the colony of Massachusetts Various attempts were made, during the progress of the eighteenth century, to form it into an independent state, but none of them suc ceeded. CLXXXV. 1. What treaties were made in the year 1819? What were the United States bound to pay? 2. What can you say of Alabama and Arkansas? 3. How wat Alabama occupied? What was done in 1302? 4. What took place respecting one of the sales ? 5. What was done by Georaia in 1802 ? What of Alabama in 1SOO ? CLX3LXVI. 1. Describe the settlement *f Maine. 2. W tot was dorw in the 1SO\ 27 STATES OF MAINE AND MISSOURI. 3. The most important of these attempts was made in 1785. A convention met for the purpose at Portland. The next year, the question of a separation was submitted to the people in their town meetings, OK which it appeared that a majority of the freemen weia opposed to the measure. A similar attempt was made in 1802, arid with similar results. 4. In 1819, a large majority were found to be in favor of a separ ation. A convention was called, and a constitution prepared and adopted, and, in 1820, Maine became the twenty-third pillar of the American Union. At present, Maine has half a million, or more, of inhabitants, and is not only large and populous, but flourishing. 5. Toward the end of the year 1820, when congress had come together, the question was brought before them whether Missouri should be admitted to the Union. The discussion of the question involved another inquiry that of the extension of slavery and occupied much of the session. Provision was, however, at length made for its admission upon certain conditions ; and these having been complied with, Missouri, in August, 1821, became the twenty- fourth state. 6. This state, together with all the territory belonging to the United States west of the Mississippi river, was included in tbe pur chase of Louisiana from the French, in the year 1803. Louisiana was afterwards divided into the " Territory of Orleans," or Louisiana proper, and the territory of Missouri. 7. In 1819, Missouri was divided into Arkansas, in the south, and Missouri, in the north ; and a portion of the northern or Missouri division made application to congress to form a state constitution. Since its admission, in 1821, its progress, in population and improve ment, has been exceedingly rapid. 8. This state has been little disturbed by civil or internal divisions, or by Indian wars. The worst trouble which has befallen it has arisen from the appearance of a new sect there, in the year 1838, called the Mormons, and from the attempts to crush their irregu larities. 9. This singular people, believing themselves ill-treated, had assembled, to the number of seven hundred, under their leaders, in a remote part of the state, when a body of three thousand troops were marched against them, and captured them and four thousand others. The whole sect was at length reduced to submission. century ? 3. What attempts were made to make Maine an independent state ? 4. What was done in 1819? What of Maine at this time? 5. What discussion was had atxnit Missouri? When did it become a state ? 6. What, state was included in the purcha-ja of Louisiana? How was Louisiana afterwards divided? 7. How was Missouri divided ? What, of it since 1S21 ? 8. How has the state been disturbed ? 9. Describe the conduct ofihe Mormons, FLORIDA. 315 CHAPTER CLXXXVII. Florida. 1 . DURING the session of congress which closed in the spring of 1823, a territorial government was established for Florida; and William Duvall, of Kentucky, appointed by the president, with the concurrence of the senate, to be the governor. 2. The unsuccessful attempt of Ponce de Leon to settle this country has been mentioned in its place. The first permanent settle ment here was made on the river May, in 1664. Even this came near being broken up by starvation the next year. The settlers had been at war with the natives had lost many of their number ; and those who were alive had been obliged to live on acorns and roots. 3. Spain held the possession of Florida from the time of its dis covery till 1763, when it was ceded to Great Britain. In 1781, West Florida again fell into the hands of the Spanish ; and, in a treaty made in 1783, both provinces were given up to Spain, in whose hands they remained, with the temporary interruption occa sioned by the movements of General Jackson, till 1819. 4. In the progress of the year 1819, a transfer of the whole prov ince was made, by treaty, to the United States. This treaty, after much delay, was finally ratified by Spain, and still more tardily by the United States. Tiiis act, on the part of the United States, took place in February, 1821 ; and possession was given in the fol lowing July. 5. This territory, at the census in 1840, contained fifty-four thou sand four hundred and seventy-seven inhabitants, and in 1845 became a state. Tallahassee, the seat of government, contained, in 1842, about two thousand inhabitants ; and is, probably, the largest town in the state, except St. Augustine, which is about one fourth larger. 6. Slight changes were made, during the session of congress for 1822-3, with regard to the representation of the several states. A I Srst only one representative had been sent for every thirty thousand inhabitants ; the fractions, in each state, going- for nothing. The constitution had not, indeed, limited the representation to this number, but had only said that no more than one representative should be sent for each thirty thousand people. 7. After the first census, it was fixed at one representative to every thirty-three thousand. The same apportionment continued under the second census, but at the third it was made one in thirty- five thousand. In 1822-3, it was fixed, for the next ten years, at CLXXXVII. 1. Who was done by congress for Florida ? 2. Who formerly attempted to settle the country? What of the first "permanent settlement? 3. What possession! had Spain? 4. What was done in 1819 1 What took place in 1821 ? 5. What was th population of Florida in 1840? What of Tallahassee? St. Augustine? 6. Wruu thac.ges were made in the representation of the states ? What of the conatiUition 1 7. How was the representation arranged formerly } How is it at present t 816 LA FA V KITE IN THE UNITED STATES. forty thousand. The proportion, after the census of 1830, was one in forty-seven thousand seven hundred. The prooortion from 1840 to 1650 is one for seventy thousand six hundred and eighty. CHAPTER CLXXXVIII. La Fayette in the United States. I f 1. LA FAYETTE, having received an invitation from congress arrived at New York, August 13, 1824, and proceeded to the resi dence of Vice-President Tompkins, on Staten Island. He was soon after escorted to New York by a splendid array of steamboats, deco rated by the flags of almost every nation in the world, and bearing thousands of citizens. 2. After remaining a few days in New York, he went to Boston, vhere he met with the same cordial and joyful reception. He soon ufter returned to New York, and visited Albany and the other towns on the Hudson, after which he proceeded to Virginia, but returned to Washington during the sitting of the next congress. 3. The next spring, after having passed through the southern and western states, he again went to Boston. There, on the 17th of June, two days after he arrived, he attended the fiftieth anniversary of the battle of Bunker Hill ; at which time, besides many demonstrations of public joy, the corner-stone was laid of a monument. This monu ment was not finished, however, till 1842. 4. The excursions of La Fayette in this country occupied, in all, CLXXXVIII. 1. Describe La Fayette s reception in the United States. 2. What Ui* did he visit? 3. What took place at lstoa during hi stay? 4. What f tlw DIFFICULTIES WITH GEORGIA. about a year. In this time, he visited every one of the twenty-fou* states. Me was everywhere received as a father to the country, and his presence hailed with unmingled joy. The 7th of September was the day appointed for his departure ; and the frigate Brandywine waa appointed to convey him to his native country. 5. The parting scene was one of the most affecting which was ever witnessed in this country. He was to sail from Washington. All business was suspended on that day, and all the officers of govern ment, from the president downward, assembled to bid him farewell. He was amended to the vessel by the whole population of Washing ton. 6. In passing Mount Vernon, he landed to pay a farewell visit to the tomb of Washington, but immediately reembarked, and, by a prosperous voyage, was soon once more in his native country. While here, congress gave hi"M two hundred thousand dollars and a town ship of land, as a partial compensation for his services during the revolutionary struggle. 7. Nothing could have been more gratifying to the people of the United States than this visit of the illustrious stranger, whom, next to Washington, they delighted to honor. CHAPTER CLXXXIX. Difficulties with Georgia. 1. ON the 9th of February, 1825, John Q. Adams was chosen president of the United States, and John C. Calhoun, of South Caro lina, vice-president. In the case of Mr. Adams, there was no election by the people. The choice, therefore, devolved, as at the first elec tion of Jefferson, on the representatives. 2. About the time Mr. Adams administration began, a contro versy arose between Georgia and the national government, which continued for some time. It had relation to certain lands, within the state of Georgia, held by the Creek Indians, which Georgia claimed as belonging to herself. 3. This controversy grew out of an agreement between the gen eral government and Georgia, in 1802. In 1825, the Creeks became excited, and a war seemed inevitable. 4. After a long negotiation at Washington, and much effort on the part of the president and both houses of congress, the matter was finally settled without a resort to arms, but not to the entire satisfac tion of Georgia. This state long retained unpleasant feelings against the president and his friends, though no man could deserve higher praise for his conduct during the whole affair than he did. visit of La Fayette? 5. Describe the parting scene. 6. What tribute did he pay to the memory ojf Washington? What did congress present him with? 7. How ^id the people of the United States esteem La Fayette } CLXXXIX. 1. When was John Quincy Ai Adams elected president? 318 DEATH OF ADAMS AND JEFFERSON 5. This year, 1825, was remarkable for a spirit of speculation which prevailed in England and this country, especially in regard to cotton. The price of this article rose from sixpence to sixteen pence sterling, in the course of a few weeks. Many kinds of West India goods also advanced with similar rapidity. John Quincy Adams. 6. The price soon receded, and extensive bankruptcies were the immediate consequence. The fictitious wealth, which the high prices of goods had created, suddenly disappeared, and involved thousands and tens of thousands in distress, and not a few in utter pecuniary rum. CHAPTER CXC. Death of Adams and Jefferson, fyc. 1. THE most remarkable event of the year 1826 was the death of the two ex-presidents, on the 4th of July, and within a very few hours of each other. They had long been ill ; but it was hardly to be expected that they would both terminate their existence on this particular day. 2. Jefferson, like Washington, Madison, Monroe, and even Harri- president? How was Adams chosen? 2,3. What controversy arose with Georgia? When did the Creeks become excited? 4. How was the difficulty finally adjusted? 5. For what was the year 1825 remarkable? What articles rose in value? 6. What vis the consequence of these speculations ? <;XC. 1. When did Adams arid Jefferson die ? 2. Where was the latter born ? A DEATH OF ADAJMS AND JEFFERSON. 319 sun, was a native of Virginia. He was born in the year 1743 ; and, of course, was eighty-three years old when he died. He was bred a lawyer, and his life was one of great activity, though he was much less a warrior, or a civilian, than a statesman. 3. When the time came for preparing a declaration of indepen dence, Jefferson was chairman of the committee of five appointed foi this purpose. He drew the instrument with liis own hand ; nor was it very materially altered by congress. 4. Besides being a member of congress for many years, he was many years abroad as minister to France and Great Britain. After the close of his second term as president, he retired to Monticello, in Virginia, where he spent the remainder of his days, chiefly em ployed in study. 5. Adams was a native of Quincy, near Boston, but was eight vears older than Jefferson. He, too", was bred a lawyer, but, like Jefferson, did not long practise his profession. The war of the revo lution soon called him into such scenes of bustling activity as gave him little time for legal practice. 6. He was early a member of the colonial congresses, and among the first to resist the high-handed measures of Great Britain. He nominated Washington as the commander-in-chief of the army. He was second on the committee, already alluded to, appointed to draft a declaration of independence ; and, like Jefferson, was one of the first to sign it. 7. In regard to his character, the best eulogium has been given by Jefferson. He always said that " the great pillar of support to the Declaration of Independence, and its ablest advocate and champion on the floor of the house, was John Adams;" and no man knew him better than Jefferson. 8. Though feeble at the arrival of the fiftieth anniversary of inde pendence, he had expressed, like Jefferson, a strong desire to live to see that day, though he hardly expected it. But he knew enough, on the fourth, to know it had arrived; and said, " It is a great and glorious day." His last words were, " Jefferson survives." 9. Madison and Monroe lived several years longer. Monroe died in New York, July 4, 1831, aged seventy-three; this making the third president who had died on the anniversary of our independence. Madison died June 28, 1837, aged eighty-six years. what age did he die? What can you say of him* 3. What great paper did he draw up? 4. To what countries was Jefferson minister? How did he pass his time aaei ha retired from the presidency ? 5. To what profession was Adams bred ? To what sce.iei waa he called from the bar? 6. How was he early distinguished? 7. Give his charac ter by Jefferwn. 8. Describe the last day of his life. 9. What of Madison and Monroe 1 320 PRESIDENT JACKSON. CHAPTER CXCL President Jackson. General Jackson. 1. FEW events worthy of note occurred in the year 1827. During the session of congress, which commenced December 4lh of that year, a bill was passed for the revision of the tariff of the United States ; but it did not give universal satisfaction. Some thought it encouraged domestic manufactures, &c., too much; others, too little. 2. The year 1828 was distinguished for party strife in the elec tion of a president. The two opposing candidates were Adams, the incumbent, and General Jackson. The result of the contest was the election of General Jackson by a large majority one hundred and seventy-eight of the votes of the people being given for him, and only eighty-three for Adams. It was a majority which even the friends of General Jackson himself hardly expected. His adrr>mis- tration was begun by the appointment of a new cabinet, and by the removal from office of a great number of individuals in the country known to be unfriendly to his election. 3. During the year 1829, John Jay, of Bedford, New York, died, at the age of eighty-four. He was one of the presidents of the old continental congress ; and, without a doubt, was one of the greatest men of IMS day. He was a good man as well as a great one. 4. Before the close of the congress which assembled in Decem- CXCl. 1. What bill passed in congress in the year 1827? 2. Who were the candi- dntes for the presidency in the year 1823? "Who was elected? What was the majority of rotes? How did Jackson s administration begin? 3. What can you say of John PHKSIDENT JACKSON. - NULLIFICATION. 321 her, 1830, a rupture took place between the president and vice-presi dent, which produced other animosities and divisions ; and, on the 20th of April, 1831, the cabinet officers of the president all resigned. During the summer, however, a new cabinet was organized. 5. A treaty of peace and commerce was made, in the year 1830 between the United States and the government of Turkey ; a com mercial treaty was also concluded with Mexico. Just before Presi dent Jackson came into office, General Harrison, afterwards President Harrison, was made the United States minister plenipotentiary to Colombia. 6. On the 10th of December, 1832, Jackson issued his celebrated nroclamation against the nullifiers of South Carolina. These persona maintained that any one of the states might set aside, or rutlKfy, any act of congress which they deemed unconstitutional and oppressive. They called themselves the " state rights party," inasmuch as they asserted the rights of the states to be supreme. 7. These views had been entertained from the adoption of the constitution by a few individuals ; but, until the period of which we are now speaking, they had not produced any serious results. The ?hief occasion of the proceedings in South Carolina, already adverted to, was the existing tariff laws. Conventions of that state passed resolutions declaring these to be null and void ; and formidable prepar ations were made to resist their execution. 8. President Jackson s proclamation was aimed at these proceed ings. Great anxiety and alarm prevailed in the country, and an apprehension was entertained that the union was soon to be severed by the open rebellion of the state of South Carolina. In this state of things, parties and contests were momentarily forgotten, and even the opposers of the president rallied on the side of his proclamation. Few were found, except those of the state rights party of South Car olina, to sustain the movements of the nullifiers. 9. The difficulty was at length pacified by the Compromise Act, brought forward by Mr. Clay, in the senate of the United States, and passed in 1833. This act provided for a gradual reduction of duties until the year 1843, when they should sink to the general level of twenty per cent. 10. This compromise act went into operation, and continued till 1842, when it was superseded by a new tariff system, as will be here after related. lay? When did he die? 4. What troubles arose in 1830? 5. What treaties were made in 1S30 ? To what place had General Harrison been sent as minister? 6. What did Jackson in lS3ii? Who were the nullifiers? What did they call themselves, and why ? 7. By whom had these views been entertained ? What w as the occasion of the fee ings existing in South Carolina? 8. What anxiety was felt 1 What was the effect on parties ? 9. How was the difficulty at length pacified ? For what did the comproic^se pKTiJe? 21 322 PRESIDENT JACKSON S SECOND TERM. CHAPTER CXCII. President Jackson s Second Term, Jacksorfs tour. \. ON counting the votes for president and vice-president of tn I) uted States, in the early part of the year 1833, President Jackson was found to be reflected by an overwhelming majority ; and Martin Van Buren was chosen vice-president. 2. One of the early acts of the president, during his second admin istration, was to pay a visit, May 6, in company with the members of his cabinet and others, to Fredericksburg, to witness the ceremony of laying a corner-stone of a monument to the mother of Washington. 3. While the steamboat which conveyed them was on the way from Washington to Alexandria, as the president and others were sitting at dinner, a dastardly assault was made, by one Randolph, late a lieutenant in the navy, on the president. The company, how ever, interfered, so that Randolph only inflicted a single blow in the face. 4. It may not be out of place to say here that the centennial birth day of Washington was celebrated with great pomp and rejoicing throughout the United States, on the 22d of February, 1832, or a little more than a year before the corner-stone was laid of a monu ment to his mother s memory. 5. On the Cth of June, 1833, the president, with most of his cabi net, set out on a tour through the New England states. The objects of this tour were similar to those of his predecessors, Washington and Monroe ; and he was received everywhere with similar demon strations of respect. CXCII. 1. Who were elected president, and vice-president in 1833? 2 What WM ikwie May G ? 3. What outrage was committed on board the steamboat? 4. When waa Washington s birth-day celebrated? 5. What tour was made by Jackson in 18331 STATE OF ARKANSAS. 323 6. In the autumn of this year, the president came to the conclu sion that the public deposits ought to be removed from the Bank of the United States to the state banks. He deemed this change neces sary, as he said, in order " to preserve the morals of the people, the freedom of the press, and the purity of the elective franchise." 7. This was the beginning of a contest in congress, respecting the deposits, \vhich continued a long time, and created much excitement throughout the country. The deposits were, however, at length re moved. In January, 1835, an attempt was made by an insane man, named Lawrence, to assassinate the president, which, however, proved unsuccessful. 8. General Jackson having been president two terms, died at his residence, called the Hermitage, near Nashville, Tennessee, Jnne 8, 1845, aged 78. His parents were Irish, who settled in South Caro lina, where he was born in 1767 CHAPTER CXCHI. State of Arkansas. Indian Territory. 1. ARKANSAS was admitted to the Union, as a separate, indepen dent state, in the year 1836. This state lies southward of Missouri, and was originally, as we have elsewhere seen, a part of it. From its natural character, it is destined to be, at no distant day, a very im portant member of the confederacy. 2. The earliest settlement, within the present limits of this state, was made at the Indian village of Arkansas, on the river of that 6. What ereat change was determined upon by the president, and for what reason ? 7. What contest did this~occasion for a length of time? What attempt was made in 18351 B. What of General Jackson ? CXCIII. 1. When was Arkansas admitted into the Union? Where is it Bitua .eaJ 324 THE FLORIDA WAR. name, in the year 1685. The first inhabitants, and the emigrants who joined them for many years, were French. The progress of the colony was very slow. It is scarcely twenty years since the tide of emigration from the Atlantic states began to flow in that direction. 3. Little Rock, the early seat of government for Arkansas, was laid out in 1820. The first steamboat ascended the river that year It was eight days in going from New Orleans to the village of Arkan sas, which is scarcely one hundred miles above the mouth of the Ar kansas river. 4. Already does this infant state contain more inhabitants than Rhode Island or Delaware. The number, in 1840, was ninety-seven thousand five hundred and seventy-four. The state is divided into forty counties. The population of Little Rock, the capital, is about six thousand. 5. Arkansas formerly contained within its bosom the remnants of several once numerous and powerful tribes of Indians. By a treaty made between the United States and the Cherokees, in 1833, the lat ter agreed to give up to the United States, for a sum equal to five millions of dollars, or more, all their lands east of the Mississippi, and to retire to a region, to be guaranteed to them, in the present state of Arkansas. G. Since this time, most of the Indian tribes, including, beside the Cherokees, the Chickasaws, Choctaws, Creeks, Seminoles, Senecas, and many others, have been removed to a tract between the states of Missouri and Arkansas on the east, and the Rocky Mountains on the west. This is called the Indian Territory. 7. The soil is excellent here, and some of the tribes are making advances in civilization. The land is guaranteed to them by the United States. The Choctaws and Cherokees have written constitu tions, laws, books, churches, and well-cultivated farms. Other tribes have made similar, though not equal progress. The whole number of Indians in this territory is probably 70,000. CHAPTER CXCIV. The Florida War, fyc. 1. NEAR the close of the year 1835, a war broke out in Florida, the residence of the Seminole and Creek Indians. One of the first conflicts was near Fort Crum, between a party of fifty or sixty Sem inoles and a somewhat smaller number of United States militia of the latter, eight were killed and seven wounded. 2. Ten days afterward, a body of one hundred and ten officers and men, belonging to the United States army, were attacked near ?. When was the earliest settlement made there? Who were the first inhabitants? 3. What o r Little Kock? What can you say of the first steamboat? 4. What is the Bpiitilatiori of Arkansas? Of Little Ruck? f>. What of Indian tribes in this state? 6. What of the Indian territory ? 7. Describe the soil and the Indians here. CXCIV. 1. What of the Florida war? Where was the first conflict 7 2. Desttfoe THE FLORIDA WAR. 325 Tampa Bay by an overwhelming body of Seminole Indians, and all, except three, were slain. These three were wounded, but escaped The dead bodies of the rest were found, fifty-three days afterward unmutilated, and were duly buried. Osceola 3. Another battle was fought at Withlacoochie, between nearly three hundred United States troops and three hundred Indians. The Indians had forty killed ; the other party a much smaller number. 4. The war continued to rage in 1S36. On the 27th of April, in a battle near Fort Brooke, in Florida, two hundred Indians were killed and wounded. On the 15th of May, the village of Roanoke, on the Chattahoochee river, was attacked and stormed by three hun dred or four hundred Indians, and burnt to ashes, and a few were slain. On the 26th, the Creeks were defeated by the Alabama troops, with the loss of four hundred of their men. 5. On the 17th of July, General Jessup addressed an official letter to the adjutant general of the United States army, announcing that the Florida war was terminated. He even made a treaty with the Indians, in March, 1837. 6. In the autumn of the same year, however, the latter resumed hostilities. On the 20th of November, Osceola and another Seminole chief and fifty warriors were taken prisoners. In December, another battle was fought, in which twenty-eight of the United States troops were killed and one hundred and eleven wounded. Again, January 24, 1838. the Indians were defeated by General Jessup. 7. In May, 1839, there was another supposed end of the Florida the attack at Tampa Bay. 3. What other battle was fought? 4. What destructiva battls took place in April and May of l-v>6? 5. What was done by Genera] Jeasup in July? 6 WlMi of other engagements) What famous Indian chief was taken? 7. What Jb 326 MICHIGAN -THE TWENTY-SIXTH PILLAR. war. The Indians, by an agreement with General Macomb, were ta retire into a particular district in Florida, and there remain unmolested. Yet, on the 23d July, the same year, we find them making an attack on Colonel Harney, of the United States troops. 8. The United States also sent out to the West Indies for blood hounds to aid in expelling the savages from the swamps, in which they were wont to hide. These, however, were ineffectual. The war was continued till 1842, when it was finally terminated. In this conflict the Seminoles displayed great talent and perseverance, and subjected the United States to an immense loss of blood and treasure. 9. In the autumn of 1836, about thirty Indian chiefs and war riors, of the Sacs and Foxes, were carried, on a visit, through some of the principal cities of the United States, and at length arrived in Boston, where they were received with much ceremony. The> were exhibited at the State House and Faneuil Hall The celebrated Black Hawk was among them. CHAPTER CXCV. Michigan. Catholic Priest instructing the Indians. 1. O* the 25th of January, 1837, a bill, which had already passed Ihe senate of the United States, for the admission of Michigan to the treatv was made in 18^9 ? What attack was made by the Indians 1 8. What aids did the United States call in to expel the savages ? 9 What happened in the fall of 1836 t What Indians were those who came lo Boston 1 PRESIDENT VAN BUREN. 327 ELS a state, passed the house of representatives by a large majority ; and, on the 26th, received the sanction of the president. 2. Michigan had contained sixty thousand inhabitants, the usual number required of a new state as one of the qualifications for admis sion, long before this time, but difficulties had presented themselves which were not adjusted till now. The population, in 1837, was nearly two hundred thousand ; in 1840, it was two hundred and twelve thousand two hundred and sixty-seven. 3. The Michigan territory, when first discovered by the white peo ple, was inhabited by a tribe of Indians called Hurons. Many of these were converted to Christianity by the Jesuits, as early as 1648. It was not, however, till 1670, that the French took possession of the territory, and built two forts, one at Detroit and another at Michili- mackinac ; nor was it really settled till thirty years after. 4. The progress of the settlements, under the French, was exceed ingly slow. It was not till the year 1763, when, by a treaty between Great Britain and France, it \vas ceded to the former, that much was done in the way of civilization and improvement. Little was done till after the peace of 1783, when the territory was given up by Great Britain to the United States. 5. Until about the year 1800, this territory, for the purposes of government, was considered a part of the great north-western territory. After Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois had been severally detached, the remainder, in 1805, became a distinct territory, of which President Jefferson made General Hull the first governor. 6. Michigan was still doomed to much suffering, especially from the war of 1812. For almost two years, nearly the whole territory was the theatre of war, and was exposed to the barbarity of two nations. Michigan is now in a fair way to become one of the most respectable members of the confederacy. CHAPTER CXCVI. President Van Buren. 1. ON the 4th of March, 1837, Martin Van Buren was inaugurated as the eighth president of the United States. As there was no choice of a vice-president by the people, the senate proceeded according to the manner prescribed by the constitution, and elected Richard M. Johnson vice-president. 2. On the 15th of May, the president issued a proclamation requii- ing the congress of the IJnited States to meet on the first Monday of CXCV. 1. What bill passed the senate in 1837? 2. Population of Michigan a* different periods? 3. How was it first peopled? Who converted them? When did tn French build forts in Michigan ? When was it settled ? 4. When was it ceded to Great Britain? When was it yielded to the United States? 5 Give so.ne of its history fi How has Michigan suffered ? 328 PRESIDENT VAN BUREN. September, " on account of great and weighty matters claiming the^t consideration." President Van Buren. 3. These had relation to the financial condition of the country. During the months of March and April, 1837, the most unprecedented embarrassments were experienced among the mercantile people of the United States ; especially in the large cities and towns. Suspensions and failures in business became of every-day occurrence. In May, the number of heavy failures, in New York, to say nothing of smaller ones, had risen to two hundred and sixty. 4. In New Orleans, the difficulties were also equally great. In two days, houses stopped payment there, the aggregate of whose debts was more than twenty-seven million dollars. In Boston, the suffering was severe, but not so great as in many other places. From November, 1836, to May, 1837, there were seventy-eight large failures and ninety small ones in all, one hundred and sixty-eight. In addition to these evils the national treasury was itself suddenly plunged into a state of bankruptcy. 5. These distresses were, to a very great extent, charged upon the government and its measures, and upon the then present and preced ing administration. Especially was it attempted to trace the diflicul ties to the war which had been made upon the United Slates Bank, and the passing of certain laws which had drained the country too suddenly of its specie. G. About the middle of May, 1837, nearly all the banks, from Boston to Baltimore, suspended specie payments ; and their example CXCVL 1. What happened in 1837? Who was made vice-president? 2. Wha as done in May? 3. What distress was there in the United States in 1S37? Hm - Whn was done in May many failures were there in New York ? 4. What of New Orleans? What of suffering in Boston? 5. To what causes was this diulrcds attributed / 6 What happened in PJPESmENT VAN J1TTKEN. 329 was soon followed by the moneyed institutions throughout the country. The state of New York passed a law to make the suspension of specia payments, hy its banks, for one year, valid. United States Bank. 7. The extra session of congress, which had been called in view of the state of the country, continued till the fourth Monday of December. The people, who had attributed the existing evils to the action of government, looked to that source for a remedy. Congress however, did little more than to adopt measures for replenishing the treasury of the United States. 8. The financial evils of the country continued rather to increase than diminish. A general panic prevailed, and as the bank notes were, to a great extent, withdrawn from circulation, and as the cur rency of the country was diminished, commodities fell in due propor tion. Under the influence of distrust, property of all kinds lost its value, and a general state of depression and paralysis continued till the year 1842. 9. A species of insurrection having, during the year 1837, broken out in Canada, and some of our restless and lawless citizens on the frontier having taken part in it, President Van JJuren, on the 5th of January, 1838, issued a proclamation to such persons to return peace ably to their homes, on penalty of being punished according to the existing laws of the United States. 10. On the 14th of the same month, a body of about five hundred American and Canadian troops, on Navy Island, near Niagara Falls, evacuated the island, surrendered the arms belonging to the United States and the cannon belonging to the state of New York, and dis- May, "837? 7. What was done hy conarresa? 8. What was the state of the country at this time 7 9. What of an insurrection in Canada, in 133? 1 10. What was done in 28* 330 PUBLIC IMPROVEMENTS-. -PROGRESS OF EVENTS. banded. They, however, took a hostile position, soon afterward, a Bois Blanc, near Detroit, and continued their hostile designs. 11. On the 1st of March following, about six hundred more of the patriots, as they called themselves, under the command of Dr. Robert Nelson and Colonel Cote, surrendered themselves to General Wool, of the United States army, near the Canada line, in Vermont; and the border war seemed at length to be over. 12. But the troubles were not yet at an end. An attempt was rrade, November 13, by about three hundred Canadians and inhabi tants of the United States, to take Prescott, in Upper Canada. Between the 13th and 16th, one hundred and two of them were killed and sixty taken prisoners. On the 16th, one hundred more surren dered near Prescott. The rest fled to the woods. 13. President Van Buren now issued a second proclamation, the object of which was to warn all who should persist in the scheme of invading Canada, that, to whatever miseries or sufferings they mi^ht reduce themselves, or become reduced, the government of the United States would never interfere in their behalf ; but they must be left to the consequences of their folly. This course appears to have had its due effect. CHAPTER CXCVli. Public Improvements. Progress of Events. 1. THE pecuniary difficulties of the country did not wholly prevent the diffusion of intelligence or the spread of a zeal for public improve ment. Indeed, a zeal for literary and moral culture seems to have pervaded, unusually, all ranks and classes of the community. Several national measures, for literary and scientific improvement, were agi tated. 2. On the 17th of December, 1835, the president of the United States communicated to congress a report of the secretary of state relating to a bequest of one hundred thousand pounds sterling, or about five hundred thousand dollars, from James Smithson, of London, to the United States, for the purpose of founding at Washington an establishment to be called " The Smithsonian Institution, for the in -rease and diffusion of knowledge among men." 3. This bequest created, at first, quite a sensation in the United States, and a good deal of interest was manifested with regard to its proper application. The subject was permitted to rest till the year 1846, when an act was passed for establishing the Smithsonian Insti tution, at Washington. It is devoted to scientific purposes, and an ample building is erected for its use. 4. A remarkable fire took place at Washington, December 15, January, 1S37? 11. What surrender was made to General Wool ? 12. WVm happened l-i November? How many were killed? How many surrendered ? 13. What procla mation did Van Bnren now issue? C.XCY11. 1. What of improvement in literature and morals ? 2. What of the Smith- PUBLIC IMPKO YEMENIS. -PROGRESS OF EVENTS. 33. 1836, during which the patent-office and post-office were burnt. Among the contents of the patent-office were seven thousand models of patents, out of ten thousand which had been granted bj congress ; one hundred and sixty-three large folio volumes of records ; twenty- six large port-folios, containing nine thousand valuable drawings, and ten thousand original descriptions of inventions. 5. It was a most severe calamity to the country, and calculated to damp, in no small degree, the rising spirit of public improvement. The misfortune was the more to be regretted, as it was believed to be the work of incendiaries. It is gratifying to know, however, that, through the activity of Mr. Ellsworth, the superintendent, the loss by the fire was, in a great measure, repaired. 6. On the 18th of August, 1838, the Yincennes, a sloop of war, of twenty guns, the Peacock, of eighteen guns, the Porpoise, of ten guns, and three smaller vessels, set out on an exploring expedition, having on board a number of distinguished and learned men, in the various departments of natural science. The fleet set sail from Hampton Roads, in Virginia. 7. The squadron returned in June, 1842, after an absence of nearly four years, having circumnavigated the globe, and visited and actually surveyed many parts before nearly unknown. It accomplished fully the object for which it was designed. The various vessels of the squadron sailed, during their absence, about four hundred thousand miles. Only eight of the men died of disease during the whole term of absence. 8. Among other things, the squadron brought home a large and valuable collection of live plants, bulbs, &c., collected in the islands of the Pacific, at the Cape of Good Hope, and elsewhere, which were placed in a garden at Washington. They brought a valuable collec tion of prepared specimens of plants and animals, which are now deposited in the patent-office at Washington. They also brought with them a chief of the Figi Islands^ who, with others, had massa cred and eaten the crew of a brig from Salem, Massachusetts. They also discovered, January 19, 1840, the coasts of an Antarctic conti nent. 9. The proceedings against the Bank of the United States, Avith the removal of the public deposits, and the discussion which grew out of it, led to the introduction of a bill into congress, called the Sub- Treasury or Independent Treasury bill ; which, during the session of 1839-40, underwent a thorough final discussion. 10. The object of this bill was to provide for the collection, safe keeping, transfer, and disbursement of the public revenue of the United States, without any connection with, or dependence on, banks. A part of the plan was to have the revenue, after a reason able time, wholly paid in gold and silver of the United States cur rency. cm bequest? 3. What did this create? 4. "What fire was there at Washington I What valuable things were burnt in the patent-office? 5. What was the effect of this misfortune? G. What exploring expedition set out from Virginia? 7. What did it ccompttahl How long was it absent? How many miles did the vessels sail? 8. What was brought home? What had they discovered? 9. What can you say of the sub 332 bAKRISON. TYLER. POLK. TAYLOR. 11. This bill passed the senate of the United States, on the 23(3 of January, 1840, hut did not pass the house of representatives till thf 30th of June following. It was so radical a change that it created i very strong- sensation throughout the United States, and was repealed immediately after the accession of General Harrison to the presidency I* was, however, restored on the accession of Mr. Polk, in 1845. CHAPTER CXCVIII. Harrison. Tyler. Polk. Taylor. ^iS^.-^J>.^-^ -ia:-^. ./-". - President s house at Washington 1. THE events of Mr. Van Buren s administration had produced a strong excitement throughout the United States, and, consequently, during the canvass for the presidency in 1810, an extraordinary interest was displayed by the people. The opponents of the adminis tration party nominated General William Henry Harrison against Van Buren, and he was elected by a very large majority of the votes of the people. Mr. John Tyler, of Virginia, was, at the same time, chosen vice-president 2. A new cabinet was immediately organized, and, in view of the state of public sentiment and the condition of the country, an extra session of congress was ordered ; but, in the midst of his career, Gen eral Harrison was seized with sickness, and died in about one montL after his inauguration. treasury bill? 10. What was its object? 11. When did it pasa the senate? When the hong" of representatives? Why did it. rrcutfi so much sensation? CXC/III 1. When wad General Harris-oil made president? Who was clu sen vi* HARRISON. TYLEK. POLK. TAYLOR. 3(\3 3. The constitution of the United States provides that, in case of rhe death of the chief magistrate, the vice-president shall be his suc cessor. Mr. Tyler was, therefore, the constitutional successor of Ptesident Harrison, and early entered upon the discharge of his duties President Tyler. 4. The extra session of congress called by General Harrison com menced on the 31st day of May, 1841, and continued to the 13th day of September. Several important measures were brought forward, and either adopted or defeated. The sub-treasury was repealed, and, after much discussion, a general bankrupt law was passed. Two several bills passed both houses of congress, chartering a new bank of the United States, but they were vetoed by President Tyler. 5. This course, on the part of the chief magistrate, was regarded by the party who had elected him as a violation of his pledges ; and, consequently, a state of complete alienation grew up between him and those to whom he was indebted for his election. His entire cabinet, with one exception, resigned, and the president was generally de nounced by his late supporters. 6 In 1842, several important events occurred. A treaty was negotiated at Washington between Mr. Webster, on the part of the United States, and Lord Ashburton, on the part of Great Britain, which has since been ratified by the two countries. The treaty hap pily adjusted the dispute in relation to the north-eastern boundary of the United States, which had existed for almost thirty years, and had actually produced hostilities between the state of Maine and the prov ince of New Brunswick. rsident? 2. What of a new cabinet? Extra session? When did the president die / What does the constitution provide? Who succeeded Harrison? 4. What impor tant acts were done by the extra session called by Harrison ? 5. What course pursued Ly Tyler alienated the peop e? What f the cabinet? ti. What events oecurrtnl in 334 HARRISON. - TYLER. - POLK. - TAYLOR. 7. It also settled several other difficulties existing between .ne two countries, and dissipated the prospects of war, which had long been threatened. The negotiations were conducted with great frankness and fairness on the part of the two diplomatists, and bear a bingula contrast to the artifice and trick which have generally marked nationai diplomacy. We may, at least, hope that an example, so consonan, to the enlightened age in which we live, shall become the guide of al< future statesmen. Webster. 8. At the close of the session of congress, in 1842, a new tariff aci was passed, after an elaborate discussion, designed to give encourage ment to the various industrial pursuits of our own country, as well iis to supply the treasury of the general government. This act was fol lowed by a speedy revival of trade a restoration of commercial con fidence, and a return of prosperity throughout the land.* 9. The year 1842 was signalized by an agitation in Rhode Island, headed by Thomas W. Dorr, a lawyer of that state. The design of this movement was to set aside the ancient charter of that state, which still continued to be its constitution, and this was to be done by spon taneous and unauthorised acts of the people, and not according to legal forms. 10. The opposers of this movement, called the charter party, were willing to adopt a new and more liberal constitution, but they main- is 12 . What has been the effect of the treaty negotiated between Great Britain and tho United Slates? 7. In what manner were the negotiations conducted ? 8. What of the new tariff? Its effect? 9. Describe the rebellion of Dorr in Rhode Island. 10. What waa desired by the charter party ? 11. The revolutionary party J 12. What was done *This tariff act was superseded by another, after the election of Mr. Polk. This reduced the duties, and based them upon valuation, instead of being sj>ccif.c. ad in the tariff of 1S42. HARRISON. - TYLER. - POLK. - TAYLOR. 335 lamed that this should be done in a legal and authentic manner. Upon the mode of forming a new constitution, parties were formed, and a violent state of excitement followed. 11. The revolutionary party actually proceeded to the formation and adoption of a constitution, and elected Dorr as governor, with a legislature. These met at Providence, in 1843, passed various acts, and adjourned. 12. Matters soon came to a crisis. The existing government caused several persons, engaged in this movement, to be arrested, and Dorr resorted to arms. With a small band of followers, he threatened to attack the arsenal at Providence, but being deserted by a part of his adherents, he fled ; on the borders of the state he col lected a number of persons, most of them from the city of New York and the states adjacent to Rhode Island, and, proceeding to the village of Chepachet, began to entrench himself there. 13. He had, it is supposed, about fifteen hundred men, but the government of the state had now assembled a large force, and these began their march upon the insurgents. Perceiving the hopelessness of his enterprise, and nowfinding that a large majority of the people of the state were opposed to his proceedings, Dorr withdrew, and his men were speedily dispersed. Subsequent to this, the friends of law and order in the state have succeeded in forming and establishing a new constitution, according to the prescribed forms, and this has quietly gone into full operation, by the sanction of a large majority of the people. Dorr was tried and imprisoned, but afterwards released. 14. Tne summer of 1843 was marked by one of the most brilliant spectacles that has ever been witnessed in the United States. On the 17th of June, an immense concourse of people was assembled at the foot of Bunker Hill to celebrate the completion of the noble mon ument, erected in commemoration of the battle that was fought there sixty-eight years before, and which marks the very spot where the patriotic Warren fell. 15. In the presence of nearly thirty thousand spectators, among whom were the president of the United States and his cabinet, Mr. Webster pronounced one of the most impressive orations that ever fell from human lips. 16. This interesting ceremonial drew to the city of Boston an im mense concourse of people, and it was remarked, as a grateful tribute to the high state of civilization which characterizes the people, that though one hundred and fifty thousand strangers were that day in the city, not an instance of riot occurred, nor was a solitary individual sent to the watch-house during the ensuing night. We may at least hope and believe that, in spite of the various convulsions which have occurred for the last few years, the standard of morals is higher than at any former period of our history. 17. In 1844, the two candidates for the presidency were Henry Clay, of Kentucky, supported by the whigs, and James K. Polk, sup- by Dorr? Where did he entrench himself? 13. What force had he? What did h* finally do ? What constitution has been formed? 14. Describe the celebration of Jun 17th 15. What of Webster? 16. What was remarked of the people of Best*n? 17 336 HARRISON. - TYLER. - POI ,K. - FA YLOrf ported by the democrats. The latter was elected, and wa duly inau gurated March 4, 1845. 18. During this year, hills for the admission of two new states inta the Union, Iowa and Florida, were passed hy Congress. The first was rejected hy the people of that territory ; the latter was accepted, and Florida, as already stated, became one of the United States. 19. A bill was also passed in 1845 for the annexation of Texas to the Union, and the act has since been consummated, though strenu ously opposed by the whig- party throughout the country. Texas \vas soon admitted into the Union, and, at the time, formed the twenty- eighth, member of the confederacy. Iowa was admitted in 1840, and Wisconsin in 1848. Thus the present number of states in the Union is thirty. 20. At the time Texas was annexed to the United States, Mexico was making war upon it, as a revolted province. By command of the president of the United States, Colonel Taylor took post near the Rio Grande, with a small army. Hostilities commenced between the Americans and Mexicans, in April, 184G, and in May following, two battles were fought, in which the former were victorious. 21. War was declared by congress, May 12, and the American forces under Taylor entered the Mexican territory, captured the important town of Monterey, and with four thousand seven hundred men, beat the Mexicans, under Santa Anna, with twenty-two thousand. This extraordinary battle took place at Buena Vista, February 22, 1847. 22. The fortress and town of Vera Cruz were captured under Gen eral Scott, March 29 ; and soon after, at Cerra Gordo, the Americans under the same leader, vanquished Santa Anna. The latter had twelve thousand men, in a strong position, and Scott eight thousand five hundred. The contest was severe and bloody on both sides. 23. Scott pushed on toward the city of Mexico, which was c;ip- tured, after several severe engagements, September 12, 1847. In all these battles the Americans displayed extraordinary courage and skill, often contending with thrice their numbers, arid in everv important case being victorious. 24. The chief towns as well as the capital of Mexico were now in the hands of the Americans. Further resistance was vain, and nego tiations for peace being commenced, a treaty was finally ratified, May 30, 1848. One of the conditions of this transferred to the United States a large tract of territory, extending from the western boundary of Texas to tbe Pacific, and including New Mexico and the northern portion of California. 25. On the 23d of February, 1848, John Quincy Adams, former president of the United States, died in the capitol at Washington, he being a member of the house of representatives, from Massachusetts. This event caused a great sensation throughout the United States. 2(>. In the autumn of 1848, (Nov. 7,) the election for president and vice-president of the United States took place, under a new law of What of J. K. Polk? 18 New states? 19. Texas? Iowa? Wisconsin? 20. What of war with Mexico? 21. What of the declaration of war? 22. Baltics mule: General Tay lor? 23. Battles under General Scott? 24. What of pear e 7 25. Of J. (). Adamaf 26. The electiau of president and vice-president in 1*4$ ? 27. What of Geld ? PUBLIC IMPROVEMENTS, *c. 337 congress. The democratic candidates were Cass and Butler. Tho whig candidates were Taylor and Fillmorc, and they were chosen. Taylor died in 1850, and was succeeded by Fillmore. In 1853, general Pierce became president. About 1848 it was discovered that immense quantities of gold existed along the banks of the Sacramento, and at other places in California ; and since that time many thousands of people have flocked thither, from all quarters of the globe, to gather this pre cious metal. CHAPTER CXCIX. Public Improvements, &c. 1. IN pursuing the thread of our narrative, we have omitted vari- jus occurrences of interest and importance, having direct connection tvith the peace and happiness of the country. The last forty years have been distinguished, throughout the civilized world, for an im mense improvement in useful knowledge, and the United States have not been tardy in this great march of mind . 2. The present century is remarkable for the advances it has made in science. This has resulted from a wiser philosophy, which has led men of learning to throw aside theory, and seek truth through experi ment and the accumulation of facts. But the most remarkable char acteristic of the age is the application of science to the arts of life. 3. In the United States, this topic is to be considered in two points of view the results of science are diffused, by means of the press, through all classes of the people ; and hundreds of thousands of our farmers, mechanics and men of business, are well acquainted with the useful parts of chemistry, mineralogy, geology and zoology. 4. It is in consequence of this diffusion, that we see so many useful inventions devised by our ingenious countrymen. Philosophy is no longer a mysterious power, holding itself aloof from mankind, but it is like a strong man, with sleeve rolled up and brawny arm, on the rail road track, in the smithy, the factory and the workshop, ministering to the daily comfort of the million. 5. Among the particular improvements which claim our notice, we must mention the application of steam to navigation. This, as we have already stated, was first accomplished, in 1807, by our country man, Robert Fulton, and has since been diffused throughout the world. T his was one of the greatest achievements of human ingenuity, am. has perhaps increased the power of man at least three-fold. Even the oceans are now traversed by steam vessels, and the Atlantic, before so formidable a barrier between the two continents, is now regulaily traversed in fourteen days. 6. In 1817, an enterprise was commenced by the state of Nw York, of great importance in itself, and still more useful by the im pulse its successful completion gave to internal improvements. This was the great canal from Albany to Buffalo, a distance of three hun CXCIX. 1. How have the last forty years been distinguished? 2. For what is th present century remarkable ? 3. How are the results of science diffused ? 4. What can vou say of philosophy? 5. When was steam first applied to navigation? How mucu Uti.s attain increased the power of man? How Ion? floes R take t.n traverse the Ailanticl 338 rUBLIC IMPROVEMENTS, <fcc. dred and sixty-three miles, and which was designed to connec li waters of the Hudson with the great north-western lakes De Witt Clinton. 7. "Under the auspices of De Witt Clinton, a man of patriotic and expansive views, this mighty enterprise was accomplished, and is now the channel by which the products of the west find their way, in lavish abundance, from the distant interior to a thousand markets along the borders of the Atlantic Ocean. Other canals of the greatest utility have been executed in various parts of the country. 8. In the year 1831, railroads were established in England for the purposes of public transportation. They were soon adopted in this country, and have now become familiar to every traveller. The average speed of these conveyances is twenty-five miles the hour. Thus, remote cities are practically drawn near together, and another mighty stride is taken in increasing the power of man. Without wings, he still flies upon his journey, almost with the speed of the birds. 9. There have been other improvements in the country, less strik ing to the eye, but not less important to the welfare of society. A great movement has been made in behalf of common school education, and there is now hardly a state in the Union that has not adopted a plan for the education of all classes at the public expense. In many parts of the country, the free schools, open to all, are the best that can be found. 10. We may notice one topic more, and that is, the progress of Temperance. The aim of this great movement is to extinguish the use of intoxicating liquors, and thus annihilate one of the most pro- 6. Describe the great Erie canal. What is its length? 7. Under whose auspices was it accomplished ? Of what use is this canal? 8. When were railroads established in Eng land ? What is the average speed of the steam car ? Effect produced by railroads? 9 GENERAL VIEWS. 339 ^fn sources of human misery, vice, and crime. It is a cause which has advanced with an irresistible impulse ; yet, aided by no force of law, its strength has been derived wholly from the moral sense of society a fact which proves the elevated standard of morals, and shows that the cause of truth is best served by appeals to the reason 3nd conscience of mankind. 11. The most wonderful triumph of art is yet to be noticed the magnetic telegraph. This consists of lines of wires, attached to tall posts, and extending from one place to another. At given points there is machinery tor working the telegraph. The lines now extend rrom Boston to Buffalo and Canada, and also from Boston to New York, and the principal cities southward to New Orleans. 12. By means of this admirable device, for which \ve are indebted to Mr. Morse, of New York, intelligence may be carried with the speed of lightning. A man at Boston may, in the space of a few minutes, send information to a friend a thousand miles off, and. in the same space, get an answer. No human invention rivals this in its wonderful results. CHAPTER CC. General Views. Capitol oj the United States. 1. WE have hive now closed our brief view of the leading politico. Incidents in the history of the United States. We began with the first What can yon aay of common school education ? 10 What of the temperanca cause 1 11, M2 What of the magnetic telegraph? 340 GENERAL VIEWS. : ttlernenl at Jamestown in 1607 ; we have given the progress o! events through a long- period, in which we have seen the feeble colo lies striking root in a strange country, and, after contending with hos tile tribes of savage men, triumphing at last over the still more fata, obstacles of poverty, disease and climate. 2. We have seen the thirteen united colonies, with about three millions of inhabitants, throwing off their allegiance to Great Britain, and, after a bloody and cruel struggle of eight years, successful in asserting their independence, and taking their rank among the nations of the civilized world. 3. We have seen the United States engaged in a second struggle with Great Britain, and coming out of the contest with honor. We have seen the thirteen states increased to twenty-six. We have seen our territory extended until it stretches from the Atlantic to the Pa cific Ocean. We have seen our population increase until it reaches nearly eighteen millions of inhabitants. 4. We have seen our government tried by factions, rebellion, and insurrection by internal commotion and external war by the strife of party, the vicissitudes of prosperity and adversity, and we have seen it come strengthened and established from these threatening evils. 5. Under the benign influence of liberty, guaranteed to us by our government, we have seen our country advancing with unparalleled rapidity in the march of civilization. We have seen the arts spring up, as if developed by powers of enchantment. We have seen innu merable inventions, ingenious and useful, brought to light. We have Been manufactures, of vast extent and wonderful ingenuity, spread over our land. 6. We have seen the very elements chained to the car of human art, and made subservient, in a thousand forms, to the comfort, con venience, and luxury of society. We have seen, amid all this, that religion has acquired additional force over the minds of men that the scale of morality is exalted that the means of education are dif fused, and a higher value set upon its benefits. As members of a nation thus blessed of Heaven, let us cherish the sentiment of love to our country, and a feeling of profound gratitude to Heaven for all that has been done to exalt our native land. CC. I. When was the first settlement made in the United States? 2. What is the rpulation of the United States? In how many years was their independence achieved ? What of a contest with Great Britain ? How many stales are there now? What was their original number? What of the territory of the United States? Its popula tion? 4 What changes have we seen in the government? 5. What improvemems hava taken place in arts, inventions and manufactures? What other benefits are secured to pur country / 6. What sentiment ought we to cherish? MEXICO, GUATEMALA AND TEXAS. 341 CHAPTER CCI. Mexico, Guatemala, and Texas. 1. As we have now completed our view of the United States, we shall proceed to take a hasty view of the other portions of the New World. Mexico first claims our attention. At the time of the dis covery of America, this was the seat of a vast empire called Anahuac. The people were considerably advanced in civilization. They had large cities, splendid edifices, vast monuments, numerous arts, and a regular government. 2. The Spaniards soon became acquainted with the existence of this country, and an enterprise was accordingly set on foot for its conquest. This consisted of six hundred soldiers, and was led by a daring and determined officer, named Hernando Cortez. He landed on the coast in 1518, and marched toward the capital, which bore the name of Tenuchtitlan, now Mexico. Death of Montezuma. 3. Montezuma was then upon the throne. By a series of measures displaying the utmost intrepidity, duplicity, and injustice, Cortez con quered the entire empire, which became subject to the Spanish crown, under the title of New Spain. 4. This country continued for more than two centuries to be an appendage to the Spanish crown. The natives, for the most part submitted to the Spanish yoke, and, though their numbers were thinned by the early wars, and further reduced by the impoverishment of their country, they still amount to several millions. Most of then? CCI. 1. What was the former name of Mexico? What of the people at the time of the discovery of America ? 2. What people determined to conquer the country ? What officer went there in 1">18? What was the former name of Mexico, the capital? 3. Who was the king of the country? How was the empire conquered? What, was it 20* 342 MEXICO, GUATEMALA AND TEXAS. have partially adopted the Spanish customs and the Catholic religion They are generally occupied in laborious pursuits, and few instances have occurred in which they have risen above a menial condition in society. 5. In the year 1808, the people of Mexico rebelled against the gov ernment of Spain, and determined to throw off their foreign yoke. In 1813, a national congress declared Mexico to be independent. Spain made great efforts to subdue the rebellion, but without effect. The struggle continued with various success until 1821, when the Spanish army left the country. 6. The independence of Mexico has since been recognized by Spain and the other leading governments of Christendom. It has been sub ject, however, to internal convulsions, and can hardly be considered as yet in a settled state. The government is republican, but several constitutions have been adopted and repudiated since the year of its independence. Mexico now contains eight millions of inhabitants, nearly half of whom are Indians. The present title of the country is the United States of Mexico. 7. Texas formerly belonged to Mexico, and was one of the states of that confederacy. The emigration from the United States to this territory commenced in 1821, and increased so rapidly that, in the space of a few years, they amounted to several thousands. In 1834, the federal constitution of Mexico was overthrown by violence, and a new government established. The people of Texas refused to ac knowledge this, and, therefore, adopted a provisional government for themselves. 8. In the spring of 1836, Santa Anna, the president of the Mexi can republic, invaded the province in person, and captured the fortress of Bexar ; but he was afterward defeated and made prisoner bv Gen eral Houston, in the battle of St. .lacinto. Meanwhile, a convention, composed of delegates from all the districts, assembled, and declared Texas to be a free, sovereign and independent state, and a constitution was adopted on the 17th of March. 9. Mexico strenuously endeavored to recover her authority, but without avail. The government of Texas, which was republican, became established, and the independence of the country was recog nized by Mexico, as well as by the United States. Great Britain, &c. In 1845, it was annexed to the United States, and war with the United States followed, as already related. Mexico is now in a distracted state, arising from the struggles of rival leaders. 10. Guatemala occupies the greater portion of the isthmus that connects North and South America. At the time of the invasion of Cortez, it was thickly peopled with Indians called Quiches. These had considerable cities, and presented nearly the same state of civiliza tion as the Mexicans. named? 4. What can you say of the natives? 5. What of them in the year 1808? In 1813? When did the Spanish army leave the country? 6. Is Mexico an independent country? What of its government ? What of the population ? What is the title of tho country at the present time? 7. Where is Texas ? When did people first emigrate to .hat country? When did Texas adopt a separate government? 8. What was done by ; Sxuila Anna Who defeated him ? When was Texas declared a free state? ( J. What i BRITISH POSSESSIONS IN NORTH AMERICA. 343 11. They were conquered by Alvarado, an officer despatched for that purpose by Cortez, and the country became a Spanish province. It remained in this condition till the struggle for independence com menced in Mexico, when a similar effort was made by the ^inhabitants >f this territory, which resulted in their independence. The present itio of the country is the United States of Central America. CHAPTER CCII. British Possessions in North America. Polar Regions. Exploring the Polar Regions. 1. THE British possessions, superior in extent to the United States, occupy nearly the whole of North America which lies north of the river St. Lawrence and the great lakes. The chief divisions are Nova Scotia, Prince Edward s Island, New Brunswick, New foundland, Upper and Lower Canada, and New Britain, or the Hud son s Bay Company s territories. 2. Nova Scotia was seen by John Cabot, in 1497, and was the first land discovered on the continent of North America. It was originally settled by the French, and called Acadie, but. after chang ing hands several times, it became the permanent possession of Great Brifiin. New Brunswick was separated from it, and became a dis tinct province, in 1784. Its government? 10. Where is Guatemala? Who wore the Quiches? 11. Who con quered them? Give the history of the country. What is its present title? CCII. 1. Where are the British possessions? What are the chief divisions! 8. When was Nova Scotia discovered ? What was its first name ? To whom does it 344 POLAR REGIONS. 3. The .French appear to have been the first to turn to account the discoveries of Cabot. Early in the 16th century, several French vessels sailed to the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and various attempts at colonization, in this quarter, were afterwards made. In 1608, the city of Quebec was founded, and thus the first permanent settlement in Canada was formed. 4. We have already stated that all the French possessions in this quarter were confirmed to the British by the peace of 1763. In 1701, Canada was divided into Upper and Lower Canada, but they have recently been again united as one province, though bearing the titles of Canada East and Canada West. 5. At various periods Canada has been the theatre of important military events. This was especially the case during the French and Indian war, the war of the revolution, and the war with Great Britain, from 1812 to 1815. We have, therefore, already given sufficient accounts of these proceedings. 6. In 1837, an insurrection broke out in Canada, the object of which was to throw off the British yoke, and establish the independ ence of the country. The movement was, however, speedily checked, and most of the leaders escaped by flight. 7. Hudson s Bay was discovered by Cabot, in 1512. After many years the French carried on a considerable fur trade with the coun tries lying to the westward of this bay. In 1670, the Hudson s Bay Company was established, and soon rose to prosperity. They have now several stations, some on Hudson s Bay, others on the coast of Labrador, and others still far to the north and west. The most numerous establishments are in the vicinity of James Bay. The acquisition of furs is the chief object of these settlers. 8. To the north of the British settlements are a tribe of Indians, of short stature and squalid appearance, who pass under the general name of Esquimaux. They live chiefly by fishing, and in winter ride over the frozen snows in sledges drawn by dogs. They have no records, and afford us no history. They resemble the Samoides of the eastern continent, and are doubtless of the same stock. 9. Still further to the north is Greenland, formerly esteemed a part of the American continent, but now ascertained to be an island. It was discovered, in 981, by an Icelander, and was soon after colo nized by a number of families from Iceland. The colony increased rapidly, but, after a short space, it disappeared from the pages of his tory, and no trace of the inhabitants has since been found. id. Greenland was re-discovered by Davis, in 1585, and, in 1721, a colony was established on the western coast by a Norwegian cler gyman, named Hans Egede. This settlement still exists, and is sub ject to the Danish government. belong now? What of New Brunswick? 3. What was done by the French near the Gulf of St. Lawrence? When was the city of Quebec founded? 4. What was done by the peace of 1763? What took place in 1791 ? 5. What of Canada at different periods C>. What of an insurrection in Canada? 7. When was Hudson s Bay discovered. What of the free trade ? What was established in 1670? Where are the principal sta lions of the company ? What is the object of the settlers here? 8. Where do the Esqui maux reside? How do they subsist? What people do they resemble ? 9. Where is Greenland? What is it now ascertained to be? When was it discovered? What can THE WEST INWES 345 11. The seas in the vicinity of Greenland have long been resorted to by ships in search of vhales, and here many strange adventure* have taken place in the pursuit of these monsters of the deep. Whale fishing. 12. The polar regions have acquired new interest, within the last twenty years, from the various expeditions of Parry, Ross, and Back, who were sent out by the British government for the purpose of exploration. It is through the discoveries of these navigators that we are assured of the fact that the waters of the Pacific and Atlantic unite and separate Greenland from the continent. CHAPTER CCIII. The West Indies. 1. ST. SALVADOR, the land first discovered by Columbus, and now called Cat Island, was one of a numerous group called the Baha mas. These belong to the English government, and have been, in former times, subject to acts of violence and pillage from pirates, who infested these regions somewhat more than a century ago. Their history presents nothing of peculiar interest or importance. 2. Cuba was first discovered by Columbus in 1492. It is the largest of the West India islands ; and. possessing a charming climate. wit\ a prolific soil, it is one of the finest islands in the world. The you say of its colonists? 10. What of another colony? 11. What of Iho Greenland seas? 12. What of exploring parties? What facts do we learn from them ? CCIII. 1. What of St. Salvador? To what group does it belong? What of the Bahamas T 2 When was Cuba discovered^? What ofits soil and climate? When and 346 THE WEST INDIES. Indians were conquered, in 1511, by Velasquez, a Spanish genera], and the .island was rapidly settled by the Spaniards. 3. Under the cruelties of these new possessors, the aborigines were speedily exterminated, and Spain has continued in quiet possession of the island for more than three hundred years, excepting that it \vii3i captured by the British in 1762, being, however, soon relinquished. 4. Hayti, called Hispaniola by Columbus, was discovered by thu voyager soon after he had visited Cuba. The present town of S_. Domingo was founded by him, in 1406, and is, therefore, the oldest town in this western world. This island was divided between Franc e and Spain, in 1722, but, in 1789, a revolution broke out, and bolh the Spaniards and French were eventually driven out by the negroe:;. The latter declared themselves independent in 1801, and have since maintained themselves as an independent nation. 5. Porto Rico, a beautiful and populous island at the time of i s discovery by Columbus, in 1493, has, since its first subjugation, be longed to Spain. Jamaica was originally settled by the Spaniards, but, in 1655, it was taken by the English, and has since remained in their hands. This island, distinguished for its prolific soil and gentle climate, has been the scene of several terrible earthquakes and hurricanes. 6. To the southeast of Cuba are a group of islands known under the name of the Caribbees. The principal are Antigua, Barbadoes, Tobago, and Trinidad, which belong to Great Britain, and Guada- loupe and Martinico, which belong to France. The natives of these islands, called Caribs, were different from those of Cuba, Porto Rico and Jamaica. The latter were gentle, soft and effeminate ; but the Caribs were fierce, enterprising and warlike. To each other they were mild and affectionate, but they regarded all strangers as foes, and made war upon them without scruple. 7. They seemed to have made some advances in civilization when Columbus discovered their islands. They were fond of liberty, and cnose rather to die than submit to the slavery imposed upon them by their European conquerors. Their numbers gradually diminished, and nothing remains of this formidable race, except a few scattered rem nants. 8. There are several other West India islands, belonging to differ ent European powers, but their history cannot be detailed here. We can only remark, generally, that the West Indies, lying beneath a trop ical sun and abounding in the choicest vegetable productions, have still been the theatre of frequent scenes of rapine, plunder and bloodshed. 9. In the greedy scramble which followed the discovery of the New World, they were seized without scruple, and the inhabitants subju gated, enslaved, or butchered, as suited the humor of the invaders. During the contests of their European possessors, they have been often taken and retaken, thus sharing in all the calamities of war. by whom were the Indians conquered ? 3. What has been its history ? 4. What of Havtt? When was St. Domiuso founded? What is its history? 5. What of Porto ftic .i? To what, nation does it belong? Who settled Jamaica? To whom dons it now Delou-r? To what is it subject / 6. What islands lie to the flouth of Cuba? Which ure ihe principal islands? To whom do they belong? What of the natives? 7. What of .heir, wnen Columbus discovered the islands? "8 9. What is the hiwory of the West SOUTH AM ERICA. 347 10 These islands have also been the seat of the buccaneers the most formidable band of pirates that the world has ever known. A boui two centuries ago, a small band of these lawless men inhabited tne island of Tortuga, and lived either by the chase, or by plundering such vessels as they found upon the adjacent seas. 11. They increased in numbers, and, at length, became the terroi of all the inhabitants in those regions. Their feats of skiL, enter prise and daring seemed to be almost miraculous. They even cap tured the city of Havana, plundered Port au Prince, and, extending their depredations to the Spanish main, carried off immense sums of gold, silver, and other valuable commodities. 12. They flourished for more than half a century. The lives of some of these freebooters present a variety of curious and wonderful details. Their career, however, generally terminated in misery, and the whole band was at last extirpated. CHAPTER CCIV. South America. 1. WE have already seen that Columbus discovered the main land of South America in 1498. Other discoveries, in this quarter, soon followed. The coast was visited by Yespucius, in 1499, and, the same year, the shores of Brazil were visited by Pinzon, a Spanish navigator. 2. In 1513, Balboa crossed the Isthmus of Panama, and was the first European whose eyes rested upon the Pacific Ocean, then called the South Sea. What a mijrhty discovery ! for this was the largest ocean on the globe, and occupies nearly one fourth part of its surface. 3. It is not easy, at this day, for us to conceive of the state of excitement in which these European navigators came to America They not only looked upon it as a new world, but as one abounding in wonders. They had found here a strange people, and they had discovered, amid the tropical regions, a multitude of new and inter esting productions. 4. Flowers of the greatest beauty, spices of the rarest fragrance, valuable gums, rich fruits, birds of magnificent plumage, and all new to them, crowded upon their attention. Nature, indeed, seemed to have realized here the enchantments of the fairy tales ; yet, thus far, the avarice of the discoverers was not satisfied. Gold, silvsr, ai.d precious stones were believed to abound in America, and the greedi- Indies? 10 Who were the buccaneers ? 11. What of their feats? 12. How long iTjd they flourish? What of them at the present time ? tdr* The teacher will put suih, questions on the map, at page 348, as he deenu proper. CCIV. 1. What discoveries were made in South America, in the 15th century? 2. When did Balboa discover the Pacific Ocean ? What part of the earth s surface does it occupy? 3. What was found in America? 4. Describe the vegetable and anim] 348 SOUTH AMERICA. ness with which they were sought, carried the adventuiers over sea and land, through flood and forest. Map of South America. 5. Like other illusions, which haunt the overheated imagination, the regions of gold seemed always to be near, yet never reached The pursuit was still urged, but the object was never fully attained. productions. 5. What of the minerals? 6. When was Peru discovered? What ol SOUTH AMERICA. 349 6 There were indeed two exceptions ; Cortez had found spoils of immense value in Mexico, but his success was to be surpassed by another adventurer. Tn 1515, Peru had been discovered, and Pizarro, an illiterate but daring Spanish soldier, soon after determined upon its conquest. In 1531, he led thither a small band of soldiers, thirty horse and one hundred and fifty foot. 7. He found Peru to be an immense empire, united under a race of sovereigns, called Incas, or Children of the Sun. The people were pacific, living in large and handsome cities, and subsisting chiefly by agriculture. They had a mild government, a gentle religion, and many useful arts. The reigning prince was Atahualpa. 8. Pizarro invited him to a conference, but, when the unsuspect ing monarch, with thousands of his attendants, came, the daring and perfidious Spaniard rushed upon him and dragged him away from the midst of his nobles. At the same time, the artillery and muskets played upon the masses of the Indians, and cut them to pieces by thousands. It was one of the most brutal, bloody and dastardly acts in all the sad tragedies of human warfare. 9. The captive Inca offered to fill the room, in which he was con fined, with gold and silver, for his ransom. This was accepted by Pizarro, and it was affecting to see with what devotion the people, in all parts of the country, parted with their treasures to release their captive chief. At length, a mass of gold and silver, to the value of two millions of dollars, was accumulated, and Atahualpa claimed his liberty. Spaniards of Lima. 10. But Pizarro had no idea of fulfilling bis promise. The Inca was subjected to a mock trial, condemned and executed, and the ruth- Pizarro? How many men did lie take with him, in 1531 ? 7. What did he find Peru to lie? By whom was it governed? What of the people? Who was their kwflrl 8. Descrilje Pizarro s comhicl 9 What did Atahualpa promise to give him? Ho 350 SOUTH AMERICA, CONTINUED. less murderer proceeded to take possession of his empire. Having conquered the country, and now being gorged with plunder, Pizarrc founded the city of Lima, and became governor of the country. 11. But his ill-gotten wealth and power were vain to the pos sessor. Hostility and strife sprung up among the band of robbers. Pizarro was slain by his associates, and the rest of the leaders fell, one after anoth r, by violence. Let it be remembered that the mos 1 . splendid and successful robbery on record was followed by the swiftes; retribution. 12. We may pause here a moment to reflect upon the fate whirl attended the three greatest names connected with the early history of America. Columbus discovered a new world, but he was once car ried home in chains, and at last died in poverty and neglect. Cortes conquered an empire, but the "crown did not rest upon his brow Pizarro also conquered an empire, and acquired gold beyond the dreams of avarice, but he, soon after, expired by the assassin s blade 13. Time, with its solemn jury, has judged the actions of these three famous men. To Columbus a wreath of immortal fame is awarded ; to the others, the malefactor s infamy. The way of the transgressor is indeed hard. 14. Peru continued for centuries to be a Spanish province, with Lima for its capital. To this city, the manners, customs and refine ments of Spain were transferred, and thus diffused to several portions of the province. The country became independent, threw off the yoke of Spain in 1821, and, after a protracted struggle, it became an inde pendent republic. CHAPTER CCV. South America, continued. 1. BOLIVIA, now an independent state, and lying between Peru and Chili, was originally a part of Peru, and continued so until 182-1, After a battle between the patriot army and the royalists, in which the latter were defeated, the people declared themselves independent. This occurred July, 1825. The celebrated Bolivar furnished them ;t scheme of a constitution, which was adopted, and the name of the liberator was given to the republic. 2. Chili was discovered by Almagro, one of the associates of Pizarro, in 1537. He penetrated into the country with a small force, and was, at first, well received by the natives; but he was soon forced to return. In 1540, another army was sent thither, under Yaldivia, was the Inca treated ? 10. What, town was founded by Pizarro ? 11. "What became or him ami his associates? 12. What was the fate of the three discoverers of America? 13. What is the decision of time? 14. What of Peru? What of Lima? When did tha country become independent? CCV. 1. What of Bolivia? When was it independent? What was done hy Bolivar ? 2. When and by whom was Chili discovered? Who went there in 1540? WSat bcxum* SOUTH AMERICA, CONTINUED. 35 1 who was fiercely opposed, especially by the Araucanians, led by the renowned Caupolican. In a great battle, Valdivia was defeated, taken orisoner, and afterwards executed. ?. The country, however, along the coast, was conquered by the Spaniards, though the Araucanians have ever continued to maintain their independence. Chili remained as one of the Spanish provinces till the movement for independence, in 1810, which resulted in the establishment of a republican government, about the year 1817. Araucaman and Spaniard. 4. From Chili, southward, to Cape Horn, the country called Pata gonia is for the most part cold, sterile and desolate. There is no nation with fixed abodes or an established government here. The country is occupied by various tribes of savages, among whom the Patagonians, famed for their large size, are the most noted. Along the gloomy shores of Cape Horn, there is a race, of diminutive size and squalid aspect, who shiver amid the sleety tempests of these regions, living chiefly upon the productions of the sea. These bear the name of Fuegians. 5. The Argentine Republic, bounded on the west by Chili, and on the east by the Atlantic, Paraguay and Brazil, formerly bore the title of Buenos Ayres. This, too, was one of the early possessions of Spain, and continued subject to that country till 1810, when the peo- pio formed a government for themselves. From that period, a constant succession of convulsions has followed, and, though the country has been separated from Spain, it must yet be considered in an unsettled state. 6. Paraguay, one of the finest regions on the face of the globe, was ea-rly occupied by the Spaniards, and became subject to their of Valdivia? 3. Have the Araucanians ever been conquered? What further of Chili ? 4. What of the country south of Chili ? What of the Patagonians? What of a smmU rwe? 5. Where is the Argentine Republic? What was done in 1810? 6. Whaio/ 352 SOUTH AMERICA, CONTINUED. away. The Jesuit missionaries took great pains to introduce civiiixa tion and Christianity among the Indians in this quarter, and, it ii believed, with some success. They had schools, and introduce 1 music among the youth, who became proficients in singing. Th ? Jesuits, however, were expelled in 1767. 7. When the provinces of Buenos Ayres threw off the Spanish yoke in 1810, the people of Paraguay refused to acknowledge their authority, and established a government for themselves. About th ) year 1820, Dr. Francia assumed all the powers of government, au-1 becam3 dictator of the country. He continued to exercise, unlimited sway till the year 1842, when he died. His government was harsh, but it secured that tranquillity which the independent states of South America have not enjoyed. The government has since been in tins hands of several persons, who administer it much in the manner of the dictator. Uruguay, formerly a part of Buenos Ayres, became in dependent in 1828, and is the smallest of the South American repub lics. Teaching the Indians music. 8. Brazil, occupying nearly one third part of the South American continent, and a space nearly equal to the surface of Europe, fell to the lot of Portugal. It was settled about the year 1500, arid rapidly advanced in population. It was ruled by provincial governors till 180(5, when the King of Portugal fled thither to escape from the French, who had invaded his kingdom. He returned, in 1821, leav ing his son upon the throne. In 1823, Brazil became an independent empire. Paraguay ? The Jesuits ? When were they expelled ? 7. What of the people of Para Sjay ? What of Dr. Francia? His government? What of Uruguay ? S. What of razil ? When was it settled? What took place in 10)6? Who is the reigniug sov CONCLUSION. THE INDIAN RACE. 353 9. G-aiana, lying on the northern const, is divided between the Dutch, Frenc n and English. Its early history is distinguished by the expedition of Sir Walter Raleigh, who visited the country in 1595, in search of El Dorado. This was a kingdom, said to exist in the interior of South America, which surpassed all other countries in j?old, silver and precious stones. But this tale proved to be a fable, and the name of the imaginary kingdom is a modern byword signifi cant of idle and extravagant expectations of wealth. The history of Guiana presents little beside either interesting or instructive. 10. To the north of Peru and Brazil are the three republics of Equador, New Grenada and Venzuela. This whole country be longed to Spain and constituted several Spanish provinces. They participated in the desire for independence which pervaded the other countries in this quarter, and, consequently, threw off the Spanish yoke. 11. In the struggles which followed, the celebrated Simon Bolivar obtained great distinction ; the three republics were united under one government, with the title of Colombia, in 1819, and Bolivar, honored with the title of Liberator, was entrusted with the supreme authority. This connection has since been dissolved, the title of Colombia is erased from the maps, and the three republics that we have named now exist under three distinct governments. CHAPTER CCVI. Conclusion. The Indian Race. 1 WE have now completed our history of the Western World, since its discovery by Columbus. This lies within the compass of three centuries and a half, and presents many topics foi profound reflection. We have already adverted to the fate of the three extra ordinary men who figure in the foreground of the early history of the continent. 2. We may add here that Spain, the greedy spoiler, who obtained possession of nearly the whole of South America and the finest por tions of North America, has not now an inch of territory upon either. When she discovered the New World, she was a great, powerful and energetic nation, taking a lead in arts and arms. Glutted with con quest and treasure, she became feeble and effeminate, and sunk into a state of indolence, ignorance and indifference. 3. In America, we have seen the race of red men vanish or dimin ish before the march of European population. In the West Indies, and parts of North and South America, the free Indian has given reign? 9. How is Guiana divided? What of its early history? What was El Dorado ? 10. What countries lie north of Brazil? What is their history? 11. What of Simon Bolivar? What constituted Colombia? What change has taken place? CCVI. 1. How long has America been discovered? 2. What is the fact in rearaul to Spain? 3. What of the red men? What of the aborigines ? 4. What of their origm? 23 354 CONCLUSION. THE INDIAN RACES place to the African slave. There is, however, a rapid tendency it the annihilation of the aborigines of America, and the substitution of the white race in their stead. Many centuries will not pass before the only remains of the American Indian will exist in the pages of history. 4. The question then, as now, will be aslced, " Whence came these people 1 ?" It will be easy to tell their fate, for it will be recorded to the everlasting shame of civilized man ; but their origin must continue to rest in obscurity. 5. The Indians of Mexico and Peru had reached an ad\anced state of civilization. Though essentially distinct, they had many things in common, and many things, also, which bore a strict analogy to the manners, customs and opinions of the eastern continent. They placed a high value upon gold, silver and precious stones ; they em ployed these for ornaments, and wrought them into various forms. 6. Whence this striking analogy with eastern nations, unless by some means of communication ? The Mexicans had computations of time similar to our own. The Peruvians worshipped the sun, like the Egyptians and Persians. They both had styles of architecture resem bling those of the East. They had sculptures, images and hiero glyphics, reminding every beholder of the antiquities which lie scat tered along the Nile. 7. Whence these remarkable resemblances and coincidences 1 Man is a being of free and boundless fancy not a creature of definite and slavish instincts. The bee will build his cell in hexagons by the law of his nature, but man has no grooves in his intellect w r hich guide him into particular trains of thought, and particular forms of fancy. 8. We can, therefore, only account for many things visible among the Indians of America, by supposing, that, at some period, doubtless very remote, they had communication with the nations of the eastern continent. The geography of the country, as well as the credible tra ditions of the Mexicans, lead us to believe that America was peopled oy emigrants from Asia, by way of Bhering s Straits. 6. Whit of the Indians of Mexico and Peru? How did they resemble the nation* on UM eastern continent? 8. What conjectures can we form ? INDEX, PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY OF PROPER NAMES USED IN THIS WORK. 4b er-crom bie, General, 127. Ad am, 9. AJ ams, John, 235, 249, 313, a native of Braintree, Mass. He was a distinguished lawyer, and took an active and influen tial part in congress during the revolu tionary war. He was twice vice-presi dent with Washington, and was chosen president in 17S7. He failed in running for a second term against Jefferson. He died the same day that Jefferson did, July 4, 1326, aged 91. Ad ams, J. Q., 318. Afri-ca, 10, 11. Agriculture, 112. Al-a-ba ma, 313 Algiers, 253, 307. Al len. E than, 154, 155. A-mer i-ca, 11, 12, 13. A-mer i-ca, South, 347. An dr, Major, 223. A dros, Governor, 96. Ar sale. Captain, 39. Ar-kan sas, 323. Ar nold. Ben e-dict, 165, 181, 187, 190, 221. 226, 227. Ar nold s Expedition, 165. A sia, 9. At-lan tic, 10, 11. Ba con, Na-than iel, 88, Ba-ha ma 3 , 19, 345. Bain bridge. 265, 231. Bal ti- more, 274, 300, the chief city of Mary land. It stands on the north side of Pa- tapsco river, 14 miles from Chesapeake Bay, and 200 from the ocean. It is often called the monumental city. It is a beau tiful place, and is the third city in size in the United States. It is 40 miles N. E. of Washington, and has a population of 170,000. Bal ti-more. Lord, 62. Bar r*, Colonel, 134, 137. Bar ton, Major, 184. Baum. Colonel, 137. Ben ning-ton, 187. This town is in the south-eastern part of Vermont, 37 miles N. E. of Albany, with a pop. of 3500. Berk ley, Governor, 83. Bo-liv i-a, 350. Boone, Dan i-el. 246. Bos ton, 53, 61, 62, 156, 164, 167, 335, the me tropolis of N. England, and capital of Massachusetts, is situated at the head of Massachusetts Bay. and has Ion? held high rank for the public spirit, refinement, energy, philanthropy, and good education of its inhabitants. It ranks next to New York in commerce, and is the chief mart of the Union for domestic manufactu Population in 1775, 16.500: in 1S46. about 21 (XK>. It is mrrounded by a flourishing and populous circle of towns, which, if added to its population, would place the city as the third, in point of rank, in tha Union. It is chiefly built upon a penin sula, connected with the main land by an isthmus forty rods wide, called the A tck, which leads to Roibury Bos ton Boys, 143. Brad dock, 123. Brad fcrd, Governor, 53. Brain tree, 58. Brandt, 204. Bran dy-wine, battle of, 152. Bra zil, 352. Brown, General, 297. Bue nos Ay res, 351. Bun ker Hill, battle of, 156, 157, 158, 159. Bur-goyne , 182, 185, 190. Burke, Ed mund, 138. Burr, Aa ron, 259, 266, was a native of Connecticut, and became one of the first lawyers of his time. He was elected vico- president of the United States, and was afterwards a candidate for the presi dency. In this he was defeated. He en gaged in some scheme having for its ob ject the establishment of an independent empire in the south-west, and was tried for high treason, but was not convicted. He kiHed Hamilton in a duel, in 1804, and was ever after a desraded man. He died at Staten Island. 1336, aged 80. Cab ot, John and Se-bas tian, 20. Cal vert, Geor?e, 62 ; Leon ard, 63. Cam den, 229^ a town in S. C., 33 mi^ea N. E. of Columbia. It has a monument to De Kalb, who fell in the battle fought here, April 23, 1731. Can a-da. 343, 344 ; insurrection, 329. Canals. 333. Carle ton, Sir Guy, 234. Car-o-li nas, 32. N. Carolina has 760.000 inhabitants, and S. Carolina 600,000. The capital of the former is Raleigh, of the latter Charleston Carrier, James, 21. Car ver, Governor, 50. Cha-lons , Captain, 41. Champe". 225. Charles, Cape. 24. Charleston, 217, the principal town in IS. Carolina, is situated on a peninsula formed by the confluence of the Cooper and Ashley rivers. Population in 1775, 12 : 000 ; present population, 30;000. Chat ham, 127. Ches a-peake Bay, 23. This splendid sheet of water lies partly in Virginia, and partly in Maryland. Its entrance is be tween Capes Henry and Charles. 12 miles wide. Its extent to the northward is 270 miles, its width from 7 to 20 miles. It 356 INDEX. receives the waters of several fine naviga ble rivers, and affords vast advantages for navigation. Ches a-peake, frigate. 209, 287 Chi li, 350. Cholera, 258. Church, Captain, 87. Clay, Hcn ry, 321 Clay borne, 63. Clin ton, De Witt, 338. Clin ton, General, 174, 209, 217, 218. Co-che co, 59. Cod, 42, 44, 45, a long cape which bends to the north from Massachusetts, in the shape of a man s arm. It is now the seat of several towns, the people of which are chiefly devoted to commerce and fishing. The water between Cape Cod and the main land is called Cape Cod Bay. Co-lum bus, 13, 16. 350. Corn fort, Point, 24. Con gress, the first, 147. Con-nect i-cut river, 64. This is one of the finest streams in the U. States, and is the largest in N. England. It rises in the north part of N. Hampshire, sepa rates that state from Vermont, crosses Massachusetts and Connecticut, and emp ties into Long Island Sound. Some parts of its valleys are very fertile, and cele brated for their beauty. Many fine towns are situated upon its banks. Con-nect i-cut, state, 64, 67, 209. Though of small extent, it is thickly peopled by an active, intelligent, and moral com munity. The emigrants from this state have spread themselves over the other states, and especially in the West, every where carrying the good institutions of their native state. Population in 1846. 320,000. Hartford and New Haven are the capitals. Constitution of U. States, 239. Continental money, 21?.. Corn-wal lia, Lord, 179, 218, 231, was born 1733, and early devoted himself to the military art. He was successful in many of his movements in America, but was obliged to surrender at Yorktown, 1781. He was a man of high character, and dis tinguished alike for his humanity and his abilities. He became governor of the British possessions in India, where he died in 1806. Cor te-re-al, Gas par, 20. Cor tez, 14, 341. Creek Indians. 293. Crown Point. 123, 154, 185. Cu ba, 19, 345. Cnl pep-per, Lord, 89. Dale, Governor, 37. Dan bu-ry, Itil, a considerable town in Fairfield Co., Connecticut, 22 miles from Long Island Sound, 35 north west of New Haveu. Da ri-en, 11 Dart moor, 307. Deane, Si las, 197. Psar born, General, 278. Debts of U. States, 233. Ita-ca tur, 25, 30(5, 303 Deoc tidd, 85. De Grasse. Count, 233. De Kalb, Bar on, 218. Del a-ware, Lord, 35. Del a-ware, state, 81, 91, 94, 135, next to K Island, is the smallest of the U. State* Pop. 79,000. Delft ha-ven, 43. D Es-taing , Count, 200, 208, 230. De-troit , 119. Di-es kau, 124. (Pronounced De es-kaic.) Do nop, Colonel, 196. Dorr, Thom as W., 334. Do ver, 59. Dud ley, Thom as, 61. Du Quesne, 119. (Du Kane.) Dutch, 39, natives of Holland, the Nether lands, or the Low Countries. This cou n- try is a maritime region, to a considerable extent redeemed by dikes from the sea. It is famous for its populous cities, and its industrious people. It was formerly a powerful state, and, about three centu ries ago, disputed the supremacy of the seas with England. At the period of the settlement of New York, (1614 ) they were still a powerful and enterprising nation, holding extensive colonies in vari ous parts of the globe. East In dies, 17. Ea ton, General, 266. Ed ward, Fort, 185. E srypt, 9. El i-ot, John. 79. Ells vvorth, Ol i-ver, 256. Embargo, 270. En di-cot, Governor, 58. E-qua dor, 352. Es qui-maux, 344. Eu rope, 9. 11. Eve, 9. Fau-chet , 250. Fletch er, Governor, 98. Flor i-da. 315. Flor i-da War, 324. Frank lin, Benj., 102, 134, 137, 151, 197,235. French town. 283. Friends, or Qua kers, 89. Ful toii, 2/2. Gage, General, 147, 148, 149, 150 Gas pee, burnins of, 144. Gates, General. 1SS. 218. Gates, Sir Thom as, 36 Ge net, 250. Gen o-a, 17. Geor gi-a, state, 108, 205, 317; one of tht most extensive of the U. States, with a population of 700,000. Milledgeville is the capital. Savannah and Augusta ara the chief towns. Ger man-town, 195. Ger ry, E., 256. Ghent, treaty of, 306. Glouces ter, 58. Gos nold. 23. Great Mead ows, 122. Greece, 9. Green, General, 177, 195, 223. Greenland, 3-14. Gu a-na-ha-ni. 19, 3-15. Guer-ri-ere 7 . 278. Gui-a na, 352. Hale, Captain, 225. Ham il-ton, Al-ex-an der, 213, 263, H INDEX. 357 was corn In the Island of St. Croix, 1757, and came to New York when he was sixreen years old. He served with great ab li y in the war of the revolution, and was the first secretary of the treasury under the federal constitution. He was one of the ablest men of any age or na tion. He was snot in a duel by Aaron Burr, Jan. 11, 1304. Hamp ton. 24. Har mar, Governor. 244. Harri-aon, W. H., 273, 278, 2?3. 236, 291, 333. He was a native of Virginia, and served in the revolutionary war, early became governor of the Indian territory, and in the war of 1312, became a success ful general. He was elected president in 1340, but died about 30 days after his in auguration in March, 1341. Hart/ford. 65, 96. This is a fine city, on the west bank of Connecticut river. Present population, 14,000. Convention, 303. Harvard College, 102. Hen ne-pin, 117. Hen-ri co, 37. Hen ry, Cape. 24. His-pan-HVla, 19, 345. Hook er. 65. Howe, General, 169, 172. Hud son, Henry, 39. Hud- son river, 39. This rises in the north ern part of the state of New York, and, though its course is not long, it affords navigation for 150 miles. Its steamboat navigation surpasses everything of the kind in the world. It is the great thor oughfare through which the produce of the north-west comes to the city of N. York. Hudson s Bay, 344. Hull. General. 275. Hull, Isaac, 277, 231. Hutch in-son, Anne, 91. Il-ii-nois , state, 312. In a-chus. 9. In cas. 349. Independence, Declaration of, 171. In-di-an a. 309. In .lians, 76, 353. Jack son, An drew. 305, 312, 320, 322. He was a native of Virginia, born A.D. 1767. He removed to Tennessee, where he prac tised law. In 1318. he made a campiism with great success against the Creek In dians. The battle of New Orleans was one of the most remarkable on record. He was elected president of the U. States in ISM. and again in 1333. He died, A.I). 1345. Ja-mai ca. 19, 346. James I., 23. James river, 25. This rises in the Alle- ghanv Mountains, passes through the ugh t liamr >lue Ridge, and empties, througl ton Roads and the mouth of Chesapeake Bay, into the Atlantic. On its banks are now the Nourishing towns of Lynch- burg and Richmond, the present capital of Virginia. Vessels of 120 tons ascend nearly" to Richmond. farnesf town, 23, was built on the north side of the James river, about 20 miles from i its mouth. The original settlement haa now disappeared, and only a few old buildings are left to mark the site of the first English settlement in the United States. Jay. John, 235,251,320. Jef fer-son, Thom as, 318, a native of Vir ginia, born 1743. He became a lawyer, and was a leading public man in Vir ginia. He was at the first congress, and drafted the Declaration of Independence. He was secretary of state under Wash ington, was minister to France, and was twice elected president of the U. States. He died July 4, 1326. Kas-kas ki-a, 118. Ken ne-bec, 41, a fine r ver in Maine, on which now stands Augusta, the capt*-l of the state, and many other flourishij towns. Ken-tuck y. 246. Kidd, Captain, 107. Knip-hau sen. General. 219. La-fay-ette , 197, 231, 316. Lake Cham-plain , battle of, 301. Lake E rie. battle of, 239. La Salle, 115. Lath rop, Captain, 85. Law rence. Captain, 237. Lee, Arthur, 197. Lee, Charles, 199. Le on, Pon ce de, 22. Lex ing-ton, battle of, 151. Lin coln, General, 207. Little Belt. 271. Locke, John, 33. Lou is-burs, 110. Mac-e-do ni-an. frigate, 230. Mad i-son, James. 270. 232. He was a na live of Virginia, and became a very dis tinguished lawyer. He was a zealous supporter of the constitution, and wrote some of the ablest papers in the Feder alist, to induce the people to adopt it. He was early a member of congress, and joined Jefferson against the adminis tration of Washington. He was twice president, and died A. D. 1836. aged 85. Ma doc, 15. Maine, 41, 42, 313, forms the north-eastern extremity of the U. States. Its chief settlements are along the seaboard and on the banks of its rivers. The north ern frontier is still a wilderness. It has fine rivers and harbors, and possesses great advantages for commerce. It also produces a great quantity of lumber, and is a flourishing state, with an active, thriving, and increasing population. Man-liat fan. 35. Manufactures, 112. Marshall , J., 256. Ma ry-land, 62. is divided into two parts by Chesapeake Bay. The land near the sea is flat and sandy; further inland, it rises into mountains. The chief prod ucts are tobacco, Indian corn, and wheat, the latter being produced in large quan tities and great perfection. Populatlorv 1846, 475.000. Ma sort, Captain, 69 INDEX. Ma son, John, 59. Mas-sa-chu setts Bay, 57, lies bet ween Cape Arm on the north and Cape Cod on the south. The chief river it receives is Charles, which enters between Boston and Charlestowh. Mas sa-chu setts. state, 58, hag a email territory, (7800 sq. m.,) but it is the most thickly settled of the N. England Stales. It was the first to resist the oppression of England, in 1775, and has always tak en a leading part in the councils of the nation. The inhabitants are devoted to commerce, fishing, and manufactures, and excel in whatever they undertake. The chief river is the Merrimac; the capital, Boston. Massacre in Vir-gin i-a, 55 ; in Boston, 143. Mas-sa-soit , 52. May flow-er, 44. May iiew, 78. McDon ough, Commodore, 301. McRea, Miss, 185. Med-i-ter-ra ne-an, 17. Mex i-co, 340. Mi-au-tori i-rr.oh, 70. Mich i-gan, 326. Mis-sis-sip pi, 22, the longest river in the world, including the Missouri, Its whole course is about 4000 miles. The valley through which it passes is equal in ex tent to half of Europe, and is the finest valley of equal extent in the world. It has now a population of six millions, or more, and its population is rapidly in creasing. Mis-sis-sn/pi, state, 310. Mis-sou ri, 313. Mon-he gan Island, 42. Mori mouth, battle of, 198. Mon mout h, now called Freeland, is a small town, 35 miles S.E. of Trenton, N. Jersey. Mon roe, James, 310. Mont-calm , 127, 130. Mon-te-zu ma, 341. Mo-ra vi-an Towns, 290. Mor gan, General, 228. Mor ton, 53. Mount Hope, 83, the residence of the re- nownedKing Philip, was a hill 300 feet high, in the N.E. part of the present town of Bristol, R. I. It slopes down to a charming hay, and may well have been the chosen abode of the chief, as well for its beauty, as for its resources in fish, sea-fowl, and other game. Mys tic river, 69. Nan se-mond, 34. Na-po le-on, 256. 268. Nar-ra-gan setts, 86. New Ani ster-dam, 39. New England. 40. 42, 73. This embraces the states of Maine, N. Hampshire, Ver mont, Massachusetts. Rhode Island, and Connecticut. The whole extent is about equal to that of Virginia, and its popula tion is now about 2,300,000. The people of New England are chiefly of British de scent, and are still marked" with the traits of lhair Puritan ancestors. They are distinguished for their intollisronce, edu cation, morality, frugality, ingenuity, and enterprise. New found-land, 343. New Gre-na da, 362. New Hampshire, 5S, is noted as a hilly region, with Ml. Washington, the high est peak in N. England. The inhabi tants are chielly devoted to agriculture, and renowned for their simple "and frugal habits. Some large manufacturing towns have sprung up in the south-easiern sec tion of the state. Concord is the capital. Population, 300,000. New Ha ven, 71, 210, one of the capitals of Connecticut, celebrated for its college (Yale) and for the beauty of the place. It is 40 miles south of Hartford, on a small bay that sets up from L. I. Sound. New Jer sey, 81, a flourishing state, of 375,000 inhabitants, lies between New York on the north and Pennsylvania on the south. Trenton is the capital. New Neth er-lands, 39. New Or le-ans, 119, is one of the greatest places of export in the warld. It is on the north bank of the Mississippi, about 100 miles from the Gulf of Mexico. It receives the vast products of the great val ley, brought down the fivers, and which spread like net-work over the whole region between the Alieghanies and the Rocky Mountains. Population, 150,000. New Or le-ans, battle of, 305. New port, Captain, 24. New port, R. I., 219. Newspapers, 135. New Y r ork city, 38, 200, now the largest city on the western continent, and rank ing among the great cities of the world It is situated on the southern point of N York Island, at the confluence of Hudson and East rivers. It is the great com mercial emporium of the U. States. Ita Epulation in 1700 was 4500 ; in 1775, (KM); in 1846, about 400,000. New York, state, 38, 81, etc. This is now the most populous of the U. States, and is hence often called the Empire State It is celebrated for its fine soil, its great ca nal, its unrivalled advantages for com merce, and its rapid advance in popula lion and civilization. Norlh men, 15. The early inhabitants of the northern part of Europe, along the Atlantic border, including Sweden, Den mark, and Norway, were called North men, and hence the word Norman, These countries were, by the Romans, called Scandinavia, and the people Scan dinavians. They appear in Einrlish his tory under the general name of Dunes. Their country being poor, they took to the sea, and became famous for th*ir piracies and robberies. From the eighth to he tenth century, th*\v were tho scourge of England, France," Spain, <tc. They fell upon the coasts, and often ascended the rivers, and penetrated to the heart of the countries they besnt. They plundered Paris itself, ami, in 912 Cliarlen the Simple, in order to ptirrb,-uK INDEX. 359 peace, gave them Normandy, in France, and his"daughter as a wife of their chief, Kollo. They surpassed all other nations of the period in adventurous sea voyages, and pushed their discoveries to Iceland, Greenland, and along the coast of North America. Norway, 15. No va Sco ti-a, 343. Nullification, 320. O s-le-thorpe, General, 108. O-hi o, 260. O-pe-can ca-nough, 56. Os-ce-o la. 325. Pa-cif ic Ocean, 10, 11. Paine, Thom as, 237. Palm er, 225. Par a-guay, 351. Pat-a-go ni-a, 351. Patent Office, 331. Pat rick Hen ry, 135. Paul Jones, 193. Pau lus Hook, 215. Penn, 92. Penn-syl-va ni-a, 92, one of the wealthiest and most populous states of the Union. Harrisburg is the capital, and Philadel phia the chief city. It has immense iron and coal mines, and its agricultural products are very great. Population, 1,750.000. Pen-sa-co la, 118. Pe quods. 67. Per ry, Commodore, 239. Phil-a-del phi-a, 93, 197, first laid out by Wm. Penn. in 1333, is now the second city in the Union. It stands on the west bank of the Delaware river, and extends to the Schuylkill. It is 90 miles S. \V. of N. York, and has a population of 250.000. In 1775, it had about 35,000. Phil-a-del phi-a. frigate, 264. Phil ip of Mount Hope. 84. Phipps, Sir Wil liam, 93. Pike, General, 284. Pinck ney, 256. Pirates, 107. Pit cairn Major, 152. Pitch er, Mol ly, 193. Pitts burg, 119, a great manufacturing town in West Pennsylvania, on the point where the Alleghany and Monon- pahela rivers unite to form the Ohio. Population, 25,000. Pi-zar-ro, 14. 349. Platts burg, 302. Plym outh, 49, a town in Massachusetts, is situated on Cape Cod Bay, and has now about 5000 people. It is a pleasant, compact village, 36 miles S. E. of Bos ton, and connected with that place by a railroad. The Rock, on which the first Pilgrims are supposed to have landed, is still shown, though it has been removed, and is a moderate-sized stone. A hall is erected in the place, where the landing of the Pilgrims is annually celebrated. Poc-a-hon tas, 29. Polar Resions, 343. Polk, James K., 336. Por ter. Commodore, 277. Fo-to / mac river, 63, rises near the Alle ghany Mountains, and divides from Virginia. It passes by ton, the national seat of government, and Alexandria, and empties into Chesapeake Bay. It is navigable nearly 300 miles. Its passage through the Blue Ridge, at Harper s Ferry, is regarded as a great cu riosity, ow-hat an, 30. Pres cott, General, 183. Prince ton, N. Jersey, 179, 11 miles N. E. of Trenton, with a population of 1500. It has a highly respectacle college, and is a beautiful town. Prov i-dence, 67. now the chief city in Rhode Island, lies 40 miles S. W. of Boston, on Providence river, at the head of Narra- ganset Bay. It has a respectable univer sity, and is a leading mart for the exten sive manufactures of the state. Popula tion in 1346, 25,000. Prynne, Captain, 41. Pu-las ki, 2U9. Put nam, General, 160, ISO, 209, 210, 226 Que-bec , 129, 163. Queen Anne s war, 103. Queens ton, 278, a small place in Canada, on the Niagara river, 7 miles below the Falls. It is pleasantly situated under a ridge, called the Heights. . Ra leUh, Sir Wal ter, 23. Ran dolph, Ed mund, 250. Rhode Island, 66. 200, 334. is the smallest of the U. States; but its wealth, chiefly devoted to manufactures, is great. Provi dence, Newport, Paw-tucket, Bristol, and Warren are the chief towns. The island called Rhode Island, on which Newport stands, was once called the Eden of America, on account ef its beauty and fertility. Ridge field, 181. Ro an-oke Island. 23. lies at the entrance into Albemarle Sound. Here Raleigh made a settlement in 1555, but it was abandoned in about a year. Sir Rich ard Grenville arrived soon after the de parture of the emigrants, but returned, leaving fifteen persons to keep possession of the island. Raleigh sent still another expedition to this place ; but the people found only the ruins of the fort and the bones of the 15 persons whom Grenville had left. Other attempts at a settlement here were made, but they all proved fruit less. Ro an-oke river, 24. This river has its course partly in Virginia, and partly in N. Carolina, and empties into Albemarle Sound. It is navigable for vessels of con siderable burden, 30 or 40 miles. Its borders are very fertile. Roiyin-son, Rev. J., 43. Bom in England, 1575, and educated at Cambridge Uni versity. He firs?, held a benefice in tha English church, but, in 1602, became a dissenting minister, and went with his congregation to Holland, in 1607. His talents were of a superior order. H intended to follow that portion of hia flock which went to America in 1620, but he was prevented by death in 1625 PARLEYS (GOODRICH S) COMMON SCHOOL HlSTORY. A Brief Compcnd of Universal History. For the use of Schools. By SAMUEL G. GOODRICH. 1 vol. 12ino. 309 pages. Price, 75 cents. JtSg* These -works are written in a lively and pleasing style, abounding in illustr*- the anecdotes, incidents, and descriptions, the histories, in all cases, being based CT G(v*graphy, illustrated by maps. The manners and customs of each country and &ga are constantly kept in view. The works are freely supplied with engravings, giving correct ideas of manners and customs, views of cities, monuments, battles, Ac. Thej cave been got up with great care and expense, and are published in a superior style. It is believed that therp is no series of familiar histories, in America or Europe, that may challenge comparison with these, either in interest, accuracy, or beauty of me chanical execution. The publishers are able to add that they have received the appro bation of leading men, and are introduced into the principal seminaris throughout the United States. They are uniform in size and price. MANN & CHASE S NEW ARITHMETICAL SERIES. IN THREE PARTS. MANN & CHASE S PRIMARY ARITHMETIC, Part 1. The Primary School Arithmetic : designed for Beginners. Containing copious Mental Exercises, together with a largo number of Examples for the Slate. By HORACE MANN, LL.D., and PLINY E. CHASE, A. M., Authors of "Arithmetic Practically Applied." 1 vol. ISino. Price, 25 cents. MANN & CHASE S ARITHMETIC, Part 2. The Grammar-School Arithmetic : containing much valuable Commercial Information ; together with a system of Integral, Decimal, and Prac tical Arithmetic, so arranged as to dispense with many of the ordinary rules. By HORACK MANN, and PLINY E. CHASE, Authors of " Primary Arithmetic." 1 vol. duodecimo. Price, 63 cents. MANN & CHASE S ARITHMETIC, Part 3. Arithmetic Practically Applied: for Advanced Pupils, and for Private Reference, designed as a Sequel to any of the ordinary Text Books <>.n the subject. By HORACE MANN, LL.D., the First Secretary of the Massachusetts Boar*! of Education, and PLINY E. CHASE, A. M. 1 ri>L duodecimo. Price, $1.00 ANGELL S READING BOOKS. This is a series of Spelling and Reading Books, in Six Numbers ; by OLIVER ANGELL, A. M., Principal of the Franklin High Schoo 1 , Providence. Tb? Numbers composing the series may be briefly de scribed as follows : ANGELL S READER, No. 1. 72 pages ISmo. Price, 8 cents. The arrangsment of the lessons in this hook in such, that the child commenrfwa feeding as soon as he commences putting the letters together into syllables, the exor cise of spelling and reading being simultaneous. The same syllables and words which form the Spelling Lessons, are arranged as Heading Lessons directly opposite, or im mediately under the Spelling columns. ANGELL S READER, No. 2. 136 pages ISoio. Price, 14 cents. This is a continuation of the First Number, containing Easy Reading Lesson*, most of which are pleasing stories, design^ to interest the mind of c.ie learner, and afford Instruction. Spelling Lessons, consisting of words from the Reading Lessons, preoedt every Reading Lessen. ANGELL S READER, No. 3. 206 pages 18mo. Price, 17 cents. This is a gradual advance from the Second Number, having the Reading and Spell Ing Lessons arranged on the same plan. The Lessons, ha each of the Numbers, are followed by a Bet of Questions, to exercise the reader on what he has read. ANGELL S READER, No. 4. 252 pages 12iao. Price, 30 cents. Also designed as a Reading and Spelling Book, and containing a variety of other useful matter. ANGELL S READER, No. 5. 296 pages 12mo. Price, 50 cents. A Reading Book for the higher clnafles in Common Schools, with Spelling LAMOAB un-1 definitions adapted to each reading section; with Tables, Mental Arithmetic, Ac. ANGELL S READER, No. 6. 504 pages 12mo. Price, 75 cents. Being n selection of pieces in pioso and verse; designed as a Reading BOCK Ibr Ow highest classes in Academies and Schools. Thcs- six volumes, compiled by OUVER ANOHLL, comprise a series which IP n 3 ANO ELL S READING BOOKS continued. doubtedly more suitable for the purpose for -which they are designed, than any J^N *ious publications; and they are more popular among those who have the dire^u-^ of education than any ever prepared in thin country. There is a decided advanii$ in possessing sots of elementary books by the same author, who has pursued a similar plan with each, rising step by step, and who, it is presumed, would be better ablo to preserve the proper gradation of style and matter, than several individuals would Jhis will be found to be the case in the present series. RICHARDSON S ENGLISH DICTIONARY. A New Dictionary of the English Language, by CHARLES RICHARDSOW. 2 volumes quarto, 2295 pages. Price, $22.50. RICHARDSON S ENGLISH DICTIONARY is acknowledged to be the great The saurus of English Philology and lexicography. Its character as a work of standro-d authority is so well established, that few scholars or professional men will deem their libraries complete without it. FLEMING & TIBBINS FRENCH DICTIONARY. An entirely New and Complete French and p]nglish, and English and French Dictionary, adapted to the present state of the two Languages. By Prof. FLEMING, Prof, of English in the College of Louis-le-Grand, and Prof. TIBDINS, author of several lexicographical works: with im portant additions, by CHARLES PICOT, Esq., Professor of French in the University of Pennsylvania, and JUDAH DOBSOX, Esq., Member of the American Philosophical Society, of the Academy of Natural Sciences, Ac., <fcc. 1400 pages royal Svo. Price, $4. FLEMING & TIBBINS FRENCH DICTIONARY, ABRIDGED. 1 vol. 12mo. 724 pages. Price, $1.25. NUGENT S FRENCH AND ENGLISH DICTIONARY. A Pocket Dictionary of the two Languages. In two Parts. 1. French an English. 2. English and French. By THOMAS NUGKNT, LL. D. 45 pages square 12mo. Price, 63 cents. 4 DONNEGAN S GREEK LEXICON. A New Greek and English Lexicon, on the Plan of the Greek and German Lexicon of Schneider, the words alphabetically arranged, distin guishing such as are poetical, of dialectic variety, or peculiar to cer tain writers and classes of writers ; with Examples, literally translated, selected from the classical writers. By JAMES DONNECAN, M. I)., ct London. Revised and Enlarged by ROBERT B. PATTON, Professor of Anciant Languages in the College of New Jersey ; with the assistance of J. ADDISON ALEXANDER, D. D., of the Theological Seminary at Princeton. 1422 pages, royal 8vo. Price, $4. >ftg=- The quick sale of so many large editions of this Lexicon, is the best eyiiienee the publishers could desire of its acceptableness to scholars generally. WALKER S PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY. A Critical Pronouncing Dictionary and Expositor of the English Lan guage. To which is annexed a Key to the Classical Pronunciation of Greek, Latin, and Scripture Proper Names, <fec. By JOHN WALKER. Octavo, 782 pages,-- Price, $1.12$. KURD S GRAMMATICAL CORRECTOR. A Grammatical Corrector, or Vocabulary of the Common Errors of Speech, being a collection of nearly two thousand barbarisms, cant phrases, colloquialisms, quaint expressions, provincialisms, false pronuncia tions, perversions,^ misapplication of terms, and other kindred errora of the English Language, peculiar to the different States of the Union. The whole explained, corrected, and conveniently arranged, for the use of Schools and Private Individuals, By SETH T. Huno. 124 pages 12ino. Price, 34 cents. SMITH S GRAMMAR. English Grammar on the Productive System : a Method of Instruction recently adopted in Germany and Switzerland ; designed for Sch^oli and Academies. By ROSWELL C. SMITH, author of Introductory Aritb- njetic, &c. 19 1 ? pages 12mo. Price, 25 cents. MART S ENGLISH GRAMMAR. At Exposition of the Principles and Usages of the English Language. By JOHN S. HAKT, LL. D., Principal of the Philadelphia High School 192 pages ]2mo. Price, 34 cents. HAUT S CLASS BOOK OF PROSE ; AND HART S CLASS BOOK OF POETRY; Each 884 pages 12mo. Consisting of Selections from distinguished Eng lish and American Authors, from Chaucer to the present day; the whole arranged in Chronological Order, with Biographical arid Critical Remarks. By JOHN S. HART, LL. D., Principal of the Philadelphia High School. These volumes are sold separately. Price, 75 cents for either work. HART S CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. A Brief Exposition of the Constitution of the United States, in the form of Questions and Answers. For the use of Schools and Colleges. By JOHN S. HART, LL. D., Principal of the Philadelphia High School, and Professor of Moral, Mental, and Political Science, in the same. 100 pages 12ino. Price, 30 cents. COMSTOCK S ELOCUTION. A System of Elocution, with special reference to Gesture and Dcfoctiv* Articulation. With numerous Diagrams and engraved Figures, illus trating the subject. By ANDREW COMSTOCK, M. D. 1 vol. 12mo. Price, $1.00. FROST S COMPOSITION. Easy Exercises in Composition, des gned for the USP of Beginners. By JOHN Fuosr, LL. D. 1 20 pages 12mo. Price, 25 cerite. COATES S SCHOOL PHYSIOLOGY. First Lines of Physiology : being an Introduction to the Science of Life, written hi popular language, designed for the use of Common Schools, Academies, and General Readers. By REYNELL COATES, M. D., author .of First Lines of Natural Philosophy. Sixth edition, revisedj with an Appendix. 340 pages 12mo. Price, $1.00. COATES S NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. First Lines of Natural Philosophy, divested of Mathematical Formula; being a practical and lucid Introduction to the study of the Science; designed for the use of Schools and Academies, and for readers gene rally, who have not been trained to the study of the Exact Sciences, and for those who wish to enter understandingly upon the study of the Mixed Sciences. By REYNELL COATES, M. D., author of Phy siology for Schools. Illustrated with 264 Cuts. 402 pages 12mo. Price, 75 cents. BOOTH S PHONOGRAPHIC INSTRUCTOR. New Edition nearly ready. Being an Introduction to the Compounding Stylo of Phonography. With engraved Illustrations and Key. BT JAMES C. BOOTH. KENDALL S URANOGRAPHY. Uranography, or a Description of the Starry Hearens : designed for the use of Schools and Academies ; accompanied by an Atlas of the Heavens, showing the places of the Principal Stars, Clusters, and Nebulae. By E. OTIS KENDALL, Professor of Mathematics and Astro nomy in the Central High School of Philadelphia, and Member of the American Philosophical Society. The Uranography contains 365 pages 12mo., with nine fine Engravings. The Atlas is in 4to., and contains eighteen large Maps. Price of the Uranography and Atlas, $1.50. M CARTNEY S DIFFERENTIAL AND INTEGRAL CALCULUS The Principles of the Differential and Integral Calculus, and their applies tion to Geometry. By WASHINGTON M CARTNEY, Professor of Math*, niatios in Lafayette College. 1 voL Svo. Price, $1.25. 7 GREEN S GRADATIONS IN ALGEBRA. Gradations in Algebra, with the First Principles of Analysis ; explained in- ductively, for the use of Primary and Common Schools. By RICHARD A\ 7 . GREEN, A. M. 1 vol. 12oio. Pnee, 63 cents. GREEN S KEY TO GREEN S ALGEBRA. 1 vol. 12mo. Price, $1.00. COLEMAN S HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY OF THE BIBLE. Historical Geography of the Bible. Nearly 500 pages. By Rev. LYMAN COLKMAN, D. D. Illustrated with new and beautiful Maps of various Countries mentioned in the Scriptures. 1 vol. 12mo. Price, $1.25. By this work the reader is assisted to study in connexion, the History and Geo graphy of the Bible ; both of which are, by these means, made more interesting and instructive. This i& indeed the only way to interest the young in the study of Sacred Geography. It is a book for Sunday Schools, Bible Classes, High Schools, Academics, and Colleges, as well as for parents and instructors, and all who would read witb intelligent interest the Sacred Scriptures. PHILOSOPHIE PROVERBIALE : Par MARTIN F. TUPPER, Docteur en Droit, et Membro de la Soci6t6 Royalo. Traduite en Francais d apres la dixieme edition. Recommended and approved as a French Reader for schools. 1 vol. 12mo. Price, 75 cents. CHURCH S FRENCH SPOKEN. A New System of teaching French. By EDWARD CHURCH. 302 pages small quarto. Price, $1.00. J)IXON & KERB S ORNAMENTAL AND DOMESTIC POULTRY. Treatise on the History and Management of Ornamental and Domestic Poultry. By Rev. E. S. DIXON, A. M., with large additions by J. .J. KEIIR, M. D. ("Asa Rugg.") Embellished with sixty-five original Portraits from life, drawn and engraved expressly for this work. Price, $1 .00, In gilt, with all the plates, coloured, $2.50. 14 DAY USE RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED EDUCATION - PSYCHOLOGY LIBRARY This book is due on the last date stamped below, or on the date to which renewed. Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 7 DAY USE DURING SUMMER SESSIONS FEB I 1967 MAR 9 1967 II M L(UL^7 RRHKD -9 AM iJ^TtJt * nuWlJU ^ HIT JUN 2 6 200C DEC 1 4 ?flflft wvw i ^fc dUUU, LD 21A-15m-4, 63 (D6471slO)476 General Library University of California Berkeley